Caught dressed by his father and beaten unconscious. Chris has to make a decision to leave the one place he had once felt loved. Would leaving home bring his dream closer or shatter it completely?
You Have It All Wrong
By SaraUK
If you don’t understand a word, use a dictionary…winks. Prudence Walker
Chris was sitting in the coach heading away from the town he had come to hate. He had no idea where he was really heading, just that he was glad to be going. He watched the landscape pass by from the window of the coach, as he thought back to the last time his dad showed him any sort of attention.
It was a school day some two and a half years ago. He had finished school early due to exams and got home to find the house empty. He smiled and went up to his room and decided to change into something a little more fitting. He walked over to his closet and pulled out a suitcase that had his best friend in, or more to the point, the clothes of the girl that was his alter ego.
You see Chris was a crossdresser. He would take any chance he could to become his female self.
He didn’t know how long he would have, so all he did was sort out a nice bra and panty set and padded out the bra with some socks, then got a skirt and top out and put them on. When he was dressed she made her way down stairs to make a drink and fix herself a sandwich. When she had finished she went back to her room to do her homework and then listen to some music.
She knew she must have fallen asleep, because she was woken with a hand pulling her of the bed and beating her till she was seeing stars.
When Chris looked up, he saw his dad looking like a thing possessed.
“Dad, dad. Stop, please stop hitting me.”
“You little pervert, what the fuck do you think you’re doing.”
But before he could give an answer his dad hit him again, and this time the world went dark as he fell to the ground, out for the count.
When Chris came to again, he was back on his bed and he could hear his mum asking how he was. He could just about see out of one eye and could feel his lip was all swollen.
He was sort of shocked that his dad had done such a thing to him. He was normally such a kind man, even though he never really had any time for him.
He was into his sports, and liked to have a drink and was really one of the lads, if you know what I mean. But Chris was into reading and playing video games.
Mum pulled me from my thoughts when she dabbed one of the cuts on my lip with some cream on a piece of cotton wool.
“Ouch mum, that hurts.”
“I’m sorry Hun, but it will help stop the swelling.”
“Is dad still in the house mum, or has he gone to the pub to tell all his drinking pals about his freak of a son?”
“Yes he has gone down the pub, but I don’t think he will say a word to any of them. It will reflect back on him if he does.”
Chris forced himself to sit up on the bed. The clothes he had been wearing were all ripped. He looked over to the suitcase and saw a pile of ripped up cloth.
He slid off the bed and knelt down in front of the pile and started to weep. His mum came to his side and just felt so sorry for her son. She didn’t understand his need to dress as a girl, but she loved him anyway like all mothers should love their own child.
Chris looked at the rags that were once his nice skirt and top. They were beyond being fixed. So he pulled them off and then walked to the bathroom with a change of clothes.
He took a shower to try and wash away the pain left by his dad, but some of it was just too deep and would never heal. He looked in the mirror and could see how swollen one eye was and the other had a good bruise coming up as well.
Talking to himself he said, “I’m going to have fun explaining this at school tomorrow, but if my dad does tell anyone I won’t have to worry, just be ready for more.
He stepped out the shower, dried himself off, and then got dressed. When he got back to his bedroom, his mum had put all the girl clothes on the bed.
“Chris, what do you want to do with all this stuff? Your dad will not want to see it in the house ever again.”
“Throw it all away Mum. I don’t think I could deal with another beating like that.”
His Mum went to close the case, but Chris stopped her and went to the bathroom to get what was left of his other stuff and put it in the case.
“That’s all of it Mum.”
Just as his Mum was leaving his room, he stopped her and said, “Mum, I am really sorry for all this shame I have brought you.”
His mum put the suitcase down and walked over to him, then gave him a hug and said, “Honey, you could never bring shame to me. I don’t pretend to understand what you did it for, but I love you as much as I ever did.”
What little love there was between him and his dad, died that day. His mum was right about him not telling anyone about how he had found him. But his dad got back from the pub and just looked at him like some stranger and wouldn’t even talk to him.
That is how life continued up to the point when Chris decided it was time to leave. Life at home was very odd. His mum was fine with him, but dad wouldn’t even speak to him. At first he felt hurt that his dad couldn’t forgive him, even though he didn’t feel he did anything wrong. But then he was mad at his dad for beating him as he did and Chris hated that part of himself. He didn’t like being mad at anyone.
Chris knew he had to get some money saved up, so he could get away from home and the town he hated so much. He had no friends there and the only person that treated him like a human being was his mum, but that wasn’t enough to keep him there. He was small for his age so the other kids made fun of him over that, and he fit in with the girls easier due to the fact he wore his hair long and kept it looking nice. More than once he had been called a miss instead of sir, but deep down he was happy when they did.
He got a Saturday job and worked nights at the local club doing glass collecting. Having no friends meant he could put most the money away and as the time went by, he saved a nice amount of money ready for the day he turned eighteen and could move away from home. He did think about moving away when he turned sixteen, but he wasn’t going to be able to do a lot of stuff on his own, so using the extra time to save even more money would mean being able to move further away and get a better start
By the time he was eighteen, he had a nice nest egg saved up and knew he could make a better start in a new town.
On the night before he was leaving, his mum got upset that he was going, but knew that there was no life here for him.
He was packing his stuff in to a large sports bag and making sure he had everything he would need to get started, when his mum gave him a long thin jewellery box. When he opened it there was I necklace in it that had a beautiful chain and a bright purple gem set in a gold heart. He had never seen anything like this before in his life.
With tears in his eyes, he looked at his mum and said, “Mum this is just so beautiful. Where did you get it?”
“I had it made just for you. There is not another like it anyplace.”
Chris hugged her and then put it on.
“I’m never going to take it off again mum that way I know you will always be there with me, close to my heart.”
“I always will be, Honey, and you are welcome back any time you want.”
Chris knew he would never come back while his dad was still alive.
“Mum I will always be ready to come home, but I just can’t while dad is still living here. It’s been two and a half years, and he has not said one word to me.”
“I know Honey, and I wish I could have talked him around, but he never talked back to me when I tried to do it.”
“It’s okay mum, I won’t have to worry about it any more.”
“Chris honey, what are your plans for the future? Do you plan to live your life as a woman, or do you just like dressing as one?”
“I don’t really know Mum. All I know is that I need to go and find myself and see where the road takes me.”
“I really would have liked a daughter, and in a way you always were. Not many men would have done half the stuff you did around the house.”
“Mum, I was more than happy to help. And I know how to cook some great meals as well now.”
He finished packing his bag, and then went downstairs to have a nice home cooked meal with his mum. This was another thing he would miss, his mums home cooking.
He helped her do the pots as dad had already eaten then gone down the pub as he did every night. When the pots were done, he spent some time chatting with his mum before heading off to bed so he could get an early start the next day.
He was woken by the sun shining in through a gap in the curtains. Chris looked at the alarm and saw it was nearly seven am. So he threw back the covers and swung his legs out of bed. He sat there and thought about this important day that would change his life. He still only had his mum on his mind, but knew that he had to get away from here so he could find out just which side of the fence he really belonged.
His mum drove him down to the bus station and waited with him till his coach turned up.
They said their goodbyes and he got on the bus, after making a promise to call her when he got to wherever he was heading.
He said, “I will let you know where to send my PC to when I get a place of my own, but I have my laptop with me, so I can make do with that for the time being.
He got on the coach and looked back to see his mum stood there with tears running down her face, and he found himself doing the same.
And that is how he found himself on a couch heading off to a new life.
Where the coach took him, could not be called a town. It was a City, the bus station was in the middle, so Chris made his way to a taxi rank and went to the taxi at the front of the queue.
The driver of the taxi was reading a copy of the evening paper, but put it down when he saw Chris walking over to him.
“Good evening Sir. Where to?”
“I don’t really know, I’m looking for a place to stop. Can you help?”
“I know just the place Sir. It’s a nice little B&B, run by a friend of mine.”
Chris hoped it wasn’t some little flea infested pit of a place, but could tell that this driver wasn’t really the sort to be seen near a place like that.
“Great, can you take me there then please.”
The driver helped him get his large sports bag and laptop case in the boot of the car, then hopped in and started to drive off down the road.
“What brings you to the big city then, if you don’t mind me asking?”
“Looking for a job and a new life,” was Chris’s answer to the driver.
The driver looked back at his fare in the rear view mirror and could see that there was some past there.
“My name's David, by the way.”
“I’m Chris. If you don’t mind me saying, David, you’re really friendly for a cabby.”
“Is that a polite way of telling me I talk too much?”
“No, no. I have just never met such a friendly cabby before. I wasn’t being rude.”
“It’s okay Chris. I’m just joking with you. I really want to be a tour guide or limo driver one day.”
“I think you would be great at both. I was really worried about finding a place to stay when I got off the coach, but you have really made me feel relaxed.”
“I could see how tense you were when you walked over to the taxi.”
“I hope you don’t think me rude David, but is this B&B a nice place? It’s just that I have seen programs on telly about some of them and I am a little worried.”
“Don’t you worry yourself Chris. Mable runs a good clean place.”
Chris was feeling better and better with every mile they drove or rather inched, as they were crawling through rush hour traffic.
It took over half an hour to get to the place David was heading for. Chris was watching the meter going up as they made their way through traffic such as he had never seen before. He pulled down a side street just off one of the main road and then pulled on to a driveway.
When Chris looked up out the front window he could just see a sign above the lower window of the house, which said Mable’s B&B.
Chris felt silly now, for even thinking it could be a flea-infested pit. The house looked really old and very big.
He got his bag and laptop out of the rear of the car , and was shocked to see that David was coming to the house with him.
David saw the odd look on his face and then said, “Mable and I are good friends and won’t take a lodger unless one of us say it’s okay.”
“Really, I thought most places like this would just be glad of having any guests.”
“Not Mable, she only runs this place to help out certain people that we think need the help, and I think you need the help. Trust me Chris, you will fall in love with Mable.”
Chris couldn’t work out why, but he really knew he would. When they got to the door, David just reached for the handle and opened it so Chris could walk straight in. The house was huge inside, and looked like it went on forever.
“Wow David, this house is massive.”
“That is what all her guest’s say when they stand here for the first time, but I must say that you’ve seen nothing yet. Wait here Chris and I will go and find Mable.”
David walked off down a long passageway and then around a corner and out of sight. Chris was so hoping that Mable would have him as a guest.
It was a couple of minutes before he saw David walking back with a kind looking old lady. They were both laughing at something. Chris hoped it wasn’t anything to do with him.
When they got to where he was stood, the old lady started looking him up and down and then did a full circle around him. When she got around to the front again, she looked him in the eyes for some time until Chris looked away. He missed the smile on her face.
Chris had to look away from this lady as it was as if she could see into his soul. He was starting to panic that she knew all about his past and would have David beat him, just like his Dad did.
“What is your name?” she said in a sharp firm voice.
“My name is Chris, Miss.”
Chris felt like he was back at School when she asked the question. He stood waiting for the next question to be asked.
“I don’t know why you brought him here David. He is not suited to be living under my roof.”
David stood there not saying a word and just looked at me. Chris got the message that he wasn’t welcome, so he picked up his Laptop case and his bag, and made his way to the door.
As he was making his way to the door, Chris stopped and turned. “I’m sorry I wasted your time miss. David if you let me know how much I owe you for the taxi fare, I will settle the bill with you and be on my way.”
Chris just wanted to cry he had no idea what was wrong with him, and why this lady didn’t like him. He was just about to open the door and leave, when he felt a hand on his shoulder.
Chris turned expecting to see David stopping him from leaving until he had paid the fare, but it was the old lady stood there with a big smile on her face.
“You passed the test Chris.”
“Test, what test?”
The lady took Chris by the hand and led him off in to a dining room and sat him at a table.
“Chris, as David told you. I only take on people that I can trust and feel safe sharing my home with. Well the best way I have found to make sure they are good people is to test them. So I say I don’t think they are suited to live here to see how they react.”
“But I didn’t react Miss, so how could you know I am a good person?”
“Chris. You were kind and didn’t lose your temper or look at me in some demeaning way. You just got your things and wanted to leave and then you apologised for wasting my time. That shows you as being a good person.”
Chris couldn’t hold back the tears any more and started to cry. The lady got up, walked around to his side of the table, and gave him a hug.
“I’m sorry Chris for upsetting you. I can tell you have some things in your past that really bother you.”
“No it’s me that is sorry Miss. It’s been a long day and I was so worried about being out on the street that I just feel so grateful to you both.”
“Chris, call me Mable, everyone else does.”
Chris dried his eyes and then said, “Ok, Mable it is then, and thanks for letting me stay here. You have a really great place.”
“Why thank you Chris, but you haven’t seen much of it, so I would hold off on the compliments till you have.”
David who had been standing at the door to the dining room spoke up. “Chris, I’m sorry for the act, but we really do have to be careful. Anyway I better be going. Good luck finding a job Chris.”
“Thanks David, hope to see you again soon.”
“Count on it Chris. See you later Mum.”
“Mum. You’re his Mum. Why didn’t he say so?”
“What and spoil all the fun?” Mable said with a grin on her face.
“How many people live here Mable?”
“With you and me it’s six.”
“Does David live here then as well?”
“Yes he does. He did move away once, but then had to come back. I had trouble with a lodger and had to spend some time in hospital.”
“Oh Mable whatever happened?”
“He got drunk and decided that it would be a good idea to beat on a little old lady.”
“Mable that is just wrong in so many ways. I hope you’re okay again now, you look fine.”
“Oh yes Dear, I made a full recovery. Which is more than I can say for that guy.”
“Did the police get him?”
“What was left of him, he came out the house and up the road and was hit by a lorry on the main road.”
“Good, but more than he deserved.” Chris said with a tinge of pain in his voice.
Mable just looked at him, but could tell that there really was a sad past in there some place. She would get him to open up soon enough.
“Come then Dear, I will show you your room, then give you a tour of the house.”
And with that, Chris grabbed his things and followed Mable off up the stairs.
When they got to the top of the stairs, Chris was amazed at the size of this house. He thought of the police box in that Dr Who program and how it was bigger on the inside than the outside.
Mable walked to the end of the passageway and stopped at the door there. “This is your room Chris. I hope you like it.”
She opened the door and Chris was shocked to see a very large room with a big bed and a dressing table and a walk in wardrobe. But the best bit was the other door that led to his very own bathroom and shower.
“Mable this is amazing, but I could never afford to stay here. I feel I have been wasting your time.”
“Chris, I will take what ever you can afford to give. I own the house and my late husband was a whiz in business so I don’t need the money. I do this to help out people like you, just getting into the city and needing a helping hand.”
“I don’t know what to say Mable. I just didn’t expect to land on my feet like this.”
“My David can pick out a needy person better than anyone I know. I can tell you have some things in your past that are still eating away at you. If you ever feel the need to talk, then I am always around to listen.”
“Thanks Mable. I don’t know if I will ever be able to thank you enough for all this.”
“You just make a go of life here and get a good job and that will be thanks enough for me.”
Chris wanted to give her a hug, but was worried she may see it as an attack, but she must have read his mind, because she held out her arms and they hugged anyway.
“I’ll leave you to freshen up for a bit, but please come downstairs when you have, and I will make you a sandwich.” With that said, she was gone.
Chris walked around the room amazed at how nice it was. It had a feminine look to it, which made Chris love it even more.
He put his bag on the bed and his laptop case, then went to look at the bathroom. It was really a big room, and he knew that he was going to love living here so much.
He took care of business in the bathroom. Washed his hands and then made his way downstairs, to find the kitchen.
When he got to the bottom of the stairs, he walked to the dining room and looked for a door that may lead to the kitchen. He saw a door at the other end of the room so he walked down to it and popped his head around to see if Mable was in there.
“Come in Chris. What would you like in your sandwich?”
“Ham and cheese would be nice if you have it.”
“Sure. One ham and cheese sandwich coming right up.”
He took a seat at the table in the kitchen and waited for his sandwich to come. He asked if he could help before he sat down, and was told that she loved doing stuff for the people who lived there. It gave her life meaning, she said.
“Mable, where is the best place to get a hot meal in the evening?”
“Why do you need to know that dear. Do you think that you’re not going to like my cooking?”
Chris looked a little confused, then replied, “The sign out front said B&B, so I thought I would need to find some place to eat a hot meal for dinner and lunch.”
“Oh don’t worry about that dear. It’s an old sign, I’ve been meaning to get it changed.”
“Oh sorry for mentioning it then.”
Mable came over with a plate full of little sandwiches and put them on the table in front of him.
“Dig in dear, you must be really hungry by now.”
While he was eating the sandwiches, Mable made a large pot of tea and set out six cups. Chris thought that she must know when the other guests would be getting home, or were just coming down from their rooms.
She poured a cup for him and then one for herself then put a cat shaped tea cosy over the pot to keep it hot.
Chris was in a world of his own, planning out what he needed to do about getting started on his female wardrobe, when he was suddenly snapped out of it by a female voice saying hello.
“Hello. My name is Becky, what’s yours?”
Chris jumped up, part in shock and part as a way of being polite to this girl that had walked in without him noticing. “Hi, my name is Chris. Sorry I didn’t see you come in.”
“Hi Chris. You going to be stopping here then?”
“Yes I am. Mable has been kind enough to let me stop here.”
“Mable is the best, she loves waiting on us hand and foot. So don’t go taking advantage of her.” Becky said this with a hard look in her eyes.
“I could never do that. I offered to help make the sandwiches and the pot of tea, but she wouldn’t let me do anything,” Chris was quick to say, worried that he was getting off on a bad foot with Becky.
“I’m just playing with you Chris. You don’t look the sort to take advantage of anyone.”
Chris was warming to Becky really fast. She had this warm glow about her that made you want to just hug her and do anything she wanted. She had long wavy brown hair and large brown eyes that you could stare at for hours.
Chris found himself thinking that if he could be a girl that very minute, Becky would be that girl. He was brought back to the present by her asking if he was done.
“What? Sorry.”
“Have you finished with your sandwich?”
“Sorry. Yes I have, Mable made me way too much.”
“Can I finish it for you then?”
“Sure, be my guest.”
He slid the plate over to her and she picked up a sandwich and started to nibble at it, which Chris found to be so cute.
“Can I pour you a cup of tea Becky?” Chris asked in a somewhat shy way.
“Yes please, Chris, and thanks. I can see we’re going to get on great.”
He poured her a cup of tea and moved the milk and sugar over to where she could add any of them if she wanted to.
Chris kept stealing looks at Becky when she was taking a sip of her tea or looking away. He had never felt so good around people before apart from his mum that is. He hoped deep down that he could form a friendship with her and some of the other guests in the house.
He didn’t need to wait to long to find out what the other guests looked like as they both turned up at the same time, it was a mother and daughter.
The mother was a tallish woman with long blond hair and a really great figure. She had a warm smile and large blue eyes that could almost put you in a trance. Next to her was a little girl that looked like a smaller version of her mum. She had the same blond hair and blue eyes. She also had a chocolate smile, due to a chocolate bar in her hand. She looked to be around three or four.
“Hi Mable, am I too late for a cup of tea?” The lady asked, just before she saw the young man sat at the table facing Becky.
“Oh I’m sorry. I didn’t see you sitting there. My name is Jenna Hitch, and this little monster here is Cathleen.” The little girl looked around her mum’s leg, where she had gone when she first saw Chris.
Chris smiled at the little girl and she could see that he wasn’t going to eat her, or take her chocolate bar away. So she gave him a big warm smile back and came back around to her mum’s side.
Chris stood up, pulled out a chair for Jenna to sit down at, and said, “Hi Jenna, my names Chris. It’s nice to meet you.”
Jenna took the seat and thanked Chris for being so kind. He then got another cup, poured her a one too, and passed her the milk and sugar.
Jenna said, “I could get used to treatment like this.”
Mable came over to the table with a glass of milk and some cookies on a plate for Cathleen, who had moved over to be with her mum. Chris pulled out the chair next to Jenna and lifted Cathleen up on to it. She picked up the milk and took a large drink from it, before putting it down and picking up a cookie and going to work on making it disappear.
Chris sat looking around and thinking how nice everyone was. He really hoped they all stayed this way, but he then thought about the test that Mable given him and how she must have done it for all of them. So they must really be nice people and not like most people that are nice only because they have to be.
Mable informed everyone that Chris would be staying with them and they all seemed happy to have him there. He stayed downstairs for some time chatting and getting to know them all a little bit. But in the end, they could all tell that the coach ride had been a little too much for him, as he was looking to be having a battle with his eyelids.
Mable took charge and said, “Chris honey, why don’t you go and take a nap and I will call you when dinner is ready.”
“Oh yes I will Mable, thanks for the sandwich and the nice welcome.”
“The pleasure is all mine dear.”
Chris got up, thanked everyone for the warm welcomes and then made his way back to his room. When he got there, he decided to change out of his clothes and just slip under the covers for a bit.
He opened his bag and looked for a clean T-shirt for when he woke and needed to get ready to go down for dinner. But just inside was a wrapped present that just said. To get you started on your path to a better life.
He sat on the bed and ripped off the wrapping paper. What he found inside made a tear run from his eye. His mum had got him a bra and panty set and a beautiful silk nightgown in a warm pink colour. He put the nightgown to his cheek and closed his eye for what seemed like forever.
Then he had an idea, so he went to the bathroom and took a potty break and decided to take a quick shower. When he had finished in the shower, he patted himself dry then went back to the bedroom. He then took the bra and panties out of their packaging and set about putting them on.
He took the panties out first and slipped them on. They felt so good as he pulled them up his legs and up over his bum. He ran his hand over the smooth silky feel of the fabric on his backside. Then he picked up the bra, slipped his arms through the bra straps, and then worked the hook and eyes till it was closed behind him.
He felt great in a way he hadn’t felt for a long time. This time there would be no dad to stop him or make him feel less of a person for doing it. He walked over to the full-length mirror on the outside of the door that led into the walk-in wardrobe.
He was a bit disappointed at what he saw, as he was hoping to see a girl looking back at him. But he knew it was going to take more than a bra and panties set to do that. But looking he knew that with a corset and some breast forms, he would have the right sort of shape. He made a mental note to fire up his laptop later and make up a list of shops within the city where he could start and build up his female wardrobe.
After he’d finished looking at himself in the mirror, he picked up the nightgown and dropped it on over his head and took another look at himself in the mirror. Then he went and got into bed to take his nap. The feeling was great as he got into bed as the fabric of his panties slid against the nightgown’s material, he loved every minute of it.
He woke several hours later with the sound of someone knocking on his door. His first feeling was panic as he had a flashback to when his dad had come bursting into his room. But then he remembered that he was not there anymore and he relaxed somewhat. He had locked the door to his room and left the key half turned so even if the person on the other side had a key, they couldn’t get in.
He slid out of bed, loving the way the fabric slid around again and went to the dresser and popped on a T-shirt to hide the nightgown. Then went to the door to see who was knocking.
Chris looked around the part opened door to find Mable stood there.
“Hi Mable. Is it time for dinner already?”
“Hello dear. Yes dinner will be ready in about fifteen minutes. I just wanted to give you some time to wake up before you come down to eat.”
“Thanks Mable. I’ll be down shortly.”
“Ok dear, see you down stairs.”
Chris watched as Mable walked off down the passageway. He shut the door and took off the T-shirt, so he could look at himself in the mirror again for a while. But all too soon he was removing the nightgown and the bra, but he kept the panties on. He figured that no one would see them anyway.
He went downstairs and made his way into the dinning area. Cathleen was sitting at the table wearing a bib. Chris thought back to the mess she got into with the chocolate bar earlier and thought the bib was a good idea. There was noise coming from the kitchen, so he went to see if he could help with anything.
When he got there Mable was just getting a roast chicken out the oven. He waited for her to put it down and then said.
“Hi Mable. Can I help you with anything?”
“Oh hello dear. I didn’t hear you come in. Do you think you can mash the potatoes for me?”
“Sure, no problem Mable. Do you use milk and butter when you mash your potatoes? I don’t want anyone unhappy with me for making a mess of their dinner.”
“Trust me dear, they will be happy that someone else is doing it. I suffer with arthritis and have trouble doing it.”
Chris would never have known if she hadn’t said. He got a bowl out and then set about sorting the potatoes out. He drained the water out then put them in the bowl. He got the butter and the milk outof the fridge and went back and added a bit of each to the potatoes. He kept mashing them till they looked all fluffy and light, then he asked Mable where she would like them.”
“You can take them into the dining area dear. Everything else is done now and just needs taking through to the table as well.”
He picked up another couple of bowls with vegetables in and made his way off to the dinning room. He came back and took a couple more bowls before coming back for the chicken. Mable was amazed at how helpful he was being and wondered if he would change after a couple of weeks. But somehow she just knew that this is how he really was.
Mable felt a bit lost now as she had nothing to take in, but then she saw the gravy boat and went to get that. Before she could pick it up, she saw a hand shoot in and take it away.
“I’ve got that, Mable, come and sit down and enjoy the meal you have spent so much time getting ready.”
Mable turned to see Chris’s warm smile, and she knew she had made a good choice letting him stay.
She knew he would need a lot of protection from the big city. Someone as nice as him would get eaten alive out there.
Chris just stood off to one side waiting for everyone to come and sit down. He didn’t want to take the wrong seat and upset anyone.
Mable walked to the doorway and picked up a hand bell off the shelf next to it. Then she walked out into the hallway and rang it a couple of times.
“Keep away from the door Chris, they will kill you in the stampede.”
“I can understand that Mable, this looks and smells fantastic.”
“Take a seat dear and make a start on it then.”
“I don’t know which seat to take, so I was going to wait till they had all come down and then pick an empty one.”
“Very well dear, but I have a feeling that a little person, not sat that far from you now will want you next to her.”
He looked down and saw the little monster looking up at him from where she was sitting, sporting a big grin. So he sat next to her and hoped that it would be ok with Jenna.
David was the first to show up for dinner out of the others in the house.
“Hi Chris. I hope you’re settling in okay and the room is alright for you?”
“Yes I am, and the room is great. Thanks so much for all you have done, I was so worried about where I was going to be sleeping tonight as I didn’t know anyone or where the best place to stay would be.”
“You had that look on your face when you stepped out the bus station. That’s why I made you come to me for a taxi.”
“Speaking of the taxi ride. I still owe you for the fare over here.”
“Don’t worry about it. I was heading this way to give mum some bits and pieces she had asked me to pick up.”
“You are both so kind, I hope I can repay your kindness some day.”
“I’m sure you will. Just get a good job and do well.”
Jenna was the next one in the room. She had got on a nice floral dress and her hair was tied back in a ponytail. She wasn’t wearing much make-up, just a touch of lipstick and some light eye make-up but she looked amazing.
She saw that Cathleen had claimed him as her eating buddy. She just hoped that he wasn’t too fond of wearing those clothes, as Cathleen had this way of sharing her dinner with anyone that sat with her. But she thought it would be fun to let him find out, and he didn’t look the sort to get upset over it anyway.
Chris was a little shocked when Jenna didn’t take the seat on the other side of Cathleen. So he asked if he was in her seat.
“No Chris. You’re fine where you are. Becky always sits on the other side of her, and it looks like Cathleen really wants you to sit there. Cathleen is not normally so fond of men, but she has taken a real shine to you.”
Chris wondered if she could see something grown-ups couldn’t see. But his train of thought was broken by Becky coming into the room.”
“Hi everyone. Hope you didn’t start without me. Hi Chris, did you get any sleep?”
Mable beat everyone to the answer to Becky’s question. “We wouldn’t dare start without you dear.”
Becky looked at all the food then said, “This all looks amazing Mable. You really do spoil us you know.”
“Oh piff. Its just a little something I chucked together.”
Everyone laughed at how easy she made it all sound. David stood and started to carve the chicken as everyone started to pass the plates around. Pretty soon they all had chicken, then they all set about getting stuffing balls and veg. Chris liked the look of the roast potatoes so he took a couple extra when everyone else had taken what they wanted.
Chris was a little worried about the mashed potatoes when everyone only took a little amount, but it was a short-lived worry when Becky said how great the mash was for once. Everyone tried the mash and pretty soon it was all gone from the bowl and piled up on plates.
Mable said, “I can’t take the credit for the mash. It’s all thanks to young Chris here. He came down and asked if I needed any help, so I gave him the task of doing the mash. I must say that he does a nice mashed potato.”
“David turned to Chris and said, “Looks like you got a job then Chris. Chief potato basher.”
Everyone laughed at this and Chris was flattered. “Thanks, but all I did was put some milk and butter in and then mash it all up.”
Jenna said, “He is modest too. Chris do you realise how few young men even know how to boil a pan of water now days?”
David said, “I’d just use the kettle it’s easier that way.”
“Ha Ha, very funny David.” Jenna said.
“I was just happy to do my little bit to help out with dinner. Mable did all the work really. I can do a lot in the kitchen though Mable, and I would love to cook the odd meal. If you ever want to take a night off and be waited on for once?”
“I would like that very much Chris. We all help out around here, and do what we can to help each other out. Like babysitting Cathleen while Jenna is at work, or popping to the shop for one another.”
“I’m more than happy to do anything I can to help out.”
Everyone set about eating the great meal that was in front of them. But it wasn’t long before Becky and Chris were helping Cathleen eat hers. She was trying to cut up a peace of chicken with one of those kids’ knives when she shot it of her plate and on to Chris’s knee.
“I sorry Chiss. But de food is fight with me again.”
Chris gave a little laugh at the way she said his name. Then said, “Don’t worry Cathleen, it will wash out.”
As Cathleen was turning back to her plate, she caught her elbow in the mash and put a big spot on Becky’s top.
“OOPS, sorry Becky. I being a pain tonight aren’t I?”
Becky smiled at the worried look on Cathleen’s face and then said, “I’ll have to punish you for that now, young lady.”
Cathleen looked worried for a second, until Becky said, “I’m going to tickle you till you can’t stop laughing.” With that, she started to tickle Cathleen till she was screaming and laughing, but unable to speak a word.
When they stopped playing around. Becky helped Cathleen straighten up and they got back to eating their dinner. When the meal was over, Mable asked if anyone wanted pudding. They all said yes, so Mable went to sort it out. Chris asked if she needed any help, but Jenna was already getting up to go lend a hand.
“You keep Cathleen entertained while I go help Mable.” Jenna said as she disappeared into the kitchen.
When Jenna got into the kitchen, Mable said, “What do you think of young Chris then Jenna?”
I think he is a really nice young man Mable. There is just something about him that is different than most other young men his age. I was wondering if he was gay.”
“Oh trust me Jenna, he’s not gay. I saw the way he acted when he first saw Becky. He was all shy, and then couldn’t stop looking at her when he thought she wasn’t looking.”
“Do you think that love is in the air then Mable?”
“We will have to wait and see. But I think they would make a great couple, and I have never seen Becky act so friendly with a male before. I can see that Chris is just a great person.”
“Mable, I hate to say this, but with how nice Chris is, I am worried that he will get eaten alive out there, or taken advantage of.”
“I know what you mean Jenna, and that is why he is here with us, so we can all make sure he gets a fair deal.”
“You’re one in a million Mable.”
Mable just smiled in a way as to say thanks, then kept making the custard while Jenna got down some bowls, then she got the apple pie out of the oven and cut it, then served it into the bowls. Jenna made a couple of trips into the dining room with the bowls and then came back for the custard, so Mable once again was left with nothing to do, so she made her way into the dinning room empty handed.
As Mable was sitting at the table, she saw that Chris was sorting out Cathleen with some custard to go on her apple pie, and once again she thought to her self, that she had made a good choice in letting him stay.
When Chris had finished with helping Cathleen, he turned to the table and took a spoonful of the apple pie and some custard and put it in his mouth. The pie was amazing, it tasted as good as his mum could make.
“This Pie is really nice Mable, you’re an amazing cook.”
Mable looked for a second, then said, “How did you know it was homemade dear?”
“My mum bakes her own pies, and they taste just like this. No shop brought pie could taste this good.”
Mable blushed, and the rest of the table had to laugh. “Chris you know how to flatter an old lady. Thank you and I am glad you like the pie.”
When everyone had finished eating, and were all enjoying a nice cup of tea, Chris got up and started to clear the table.
“You don’t need to do that Chris.” Mable said.
“I want to Mable. You cooked a really great meal, and the rest of you have all been busy working all day in one way or another. So the best way I can say thanks to you all is by clearing the pots.”
“That’s kind of you Chris, but you have nothing to prove to any of us.” David said, and all the others backed him up with a chorus of hear hears.
Chris felt a warm feeling deep down that he had never really felt before, which made him want to do the job of clearing the pots even more. Once he had cleared all the pots, he made one more trip back to the dining room to make sure he hadn’t missed anything. Jenna was getting Cathleen cleaned up and David had gone to his room, which left Becky and Mable sat talking, but they stopped when Chris walked in. Chris was a little worried when he realised that they were talking about him, but put it aside when he though about it a little more as they were just saying what they thought about him. So he made his way back to the kitchen and made a start on doing the dishes.
Mable and Becky had got so carried away talking about how nice Chris was that they forgot that he hadn’t come back from the kitchen in some time. So they went in search of where he could be. When they got to the kitchen, they found that he was just about finished with washing all the pots, so Becky grabbed a tea towel and made a start on drying them, and Mable started to put them away. In no time at all, they were all done, and Mable made a fresh pot of Tea and they made their way back to the dining room to sit and talk some more.
Mable tried a number of ways to get Chris to open up to her. Even Becky had a go, but Chris would change the subject every time they tried to get to close to finding out about his past. Or more to the point, the past that would make them all turn against him.
It was late when they decided to call it a night, Mable and Becky said they would clear away the cups and stuff, so Chris could head upstairs and finish sorting out his clothes.
Chris smiled then said, “Thanks for talking to me for so long, and thanks for the great welcome.”
Chris turned to head upstairs, but was stopped by a hand on his shoulder. He turned to see which one of them it was and found he was face to face with Becky. She gave him a big hug, then kissed him on the cheek. “That is what I call a great welcome,” she said.
Chris just went thirty shades of red, and rushed out of the room, as Becky stood giggling at him.
“Becky, that was just evil. You’re going to give him the wrong idea about how you feel towards him.”
“I’m sorry Mable, but I really do love him. I know that sounds weird, but he is just such a sweet person. If he was a girl, he would be my best friend.”
“I know what you mean Becky. I don’t think he has a mean bone in his whole body. I just wish I knew what made him leave home.”
“If anyone can get him to open up and spill it, I know you can Mable.”
“I’ll give him some time to trust us more then I will try again.”
As they were chatting, they cleared the pots away and then hugged and made their way up to their rooms.
Chris had fired up his laptop and was searching through a folder of shops in the area that sold breast forms and all the other stuff he would need to get him started on the path to becoming the girl he so needed to be. He was a little worried that he would be kicked out as soon as they found out about what he was, but he was hoping that he could find a job and move out before they discovered it. He made a list of shops that were local to where he was now, and would go visit them tomorrow.
With all his clothes put away, he put the nightgown back on and went to bed, and had dreams of himself living his life as a woman, going shopping with Becky, and even dancing with David. He thought it weird when he woke in the morning, but then just put it down to being a nice dream due to how nice they had all been the day before.
When he got out of bed, he smiled at the fact he could wear the nightgown and not worry about his dad, or anyone else bursting in and beating him to death. He was really enjoying being around so many people now, and getting on so well with them all, but he still worried about them finding out. He knew that he would then be kicked out.
He got changed out of his nightgown and changed his panties for his normal underpants. Then he went to the bathroom to wash out the panties ready for tonight, unless he found some new ones today while he was out, and if he had the nerve to actually buy anything.
With the panties drying in his bathroom, he made his way down for breakfast. Cathleen was sat at the table, and Jenna was in the kitchen sorting out a bowl of coco pops for her. Becky was just coming out of the kitchen with a plate of bacon, sausage and eggs. She put her free hand around his shoulder and gave him a hug and said good morning. Chris went all red and wondered if she was just teasing him, but she didn’t seem the type to lead people on. So he put it down to her just being friendly.
“Morning Becky. Is there any more where you found that?” He said as he pointed at the plate of food.
“Yep, Mable has made enough for everyone, just go in and help yourself.”
“Thanks Becky.”
As he got into the kitchen he could see the plates of food sat waiting to be taken away and eaten, but he didn’t want to seem like he was expecting, so he asked if they needed any help.
“Good morning Chris.” Mable said
“Good Morning Mable, Good Morning Jenna. Something smells nice.”
Help yourself to a plate and get stuck in Chris. Just leave anything that you don’t like, and then tomorrow I can make sure you get just what you want.”
“It all looks good Mable. Thank you.”
He took a plate and made his way to the dining room. He took the seat next to Cathleen as he had last night, as Becky was already sitting on the other side of her.
“How did you sleep last night Chris?” Becky asked.
“I slept really well, thanks. I didn’t think I would as I’d slept for a long time yesterday afternoon.”
“It must have been a long day, and all the worry of leaving home, must have stopped you sleeping very well for some time.”
“I hadn’t really thought of it that way Becky, but come to think of it, I guess it could have.”
“What are your plans for the day then Chris?”
“I was just going to take a look around some of the city, and see what work is out there.”
“I wish I could come with you and show you around, but I have to get to work early today.”
“Where do you work Becky?”
“I work in a clothes shop down town. It’s a real shame you’re not a girl, or I could have got you a job there.”
Becky never saw the pained look on his face as he thought about yet another reason he hated his life.
“Well, I can’t do anything about that, can I.”
Becky knew that it was a rhetorical question, so never offered an answer, and Chris didn’t expect one.
Becky got up from the table and was about to take her plate in the kitchen when Chris said, “Leave the plate where it is Becky and I’ll take it in with mine when I’ve done.”
“Are you sure Chris? I don’t want you to think that I’m putting more work on you.”
“I wouldn’t have offered if I minded. Now go and get ready, and have a good day at work.”
Becky went around the back of the chair that Chris was sitting in and gave him a hug from behind and said, “You’re going to spoil me.” Then she gave him a kiss on the cheek, and left the room to get ready for work.
Chris finished up his breakfast and then looked to see how Cathleen was doing with her coco pops. She hadn’t made too much mess, so he cleaned her up and then took all the dirty dishes into the kitchen to make a start on the washing up. Mable was sitting at the kitchen table drinking a cup of tea.
“Thanks Chris for bringing in the dishes for me. If you put them over there, I’ll finish this cup of tea and make a start on the washing up.”
“Don’t worry Mable, I’ll make a start on the washing up and then I will let you wipe, as I don’t have a very good idea as to where everything goes.”
“You really don’t need to, hon.”
“I know I don’t need to Mable, but I want to.” Chris smiled at Mable, and she smiled back and then relaxed back into the chair to make the most of the extra rest she was getting.
Chris was half way through the dishes when Becky stuck her head around the door and said she was off to work now. Mable and Chris both said have a good day, and she was gone.
“What do you have planed for today Chris?” Mable asked.
“I’m going to head out and do a little clothes shopping, as I don’t have much in the way of clothes, and I wanted to get to the job centre and see about finding a job.”
“What sort of job are you looking for?”
“I’m not really sure. With me not being very butch, I guess it would have to be office work or something in a kitchen. I’ve done bar work, so I was thinking about that, but the pay isn’t very good.”
“I do have some contacts in the business world still, from when my husband was still alive. So if you need any help, please ask.”
“Mable, you’ve done more than enough already for me. I couldn’t ask for any more.”
“All I would be doing is getting you through the door, dear, as to whether you got the job would be down to you.”
“Thanks Mable, if I have any trouble, I will let you help me. But I really want to try and do this on my own.”
“As you wish Dear, and I wish you all the luck in the world.”
With the pots all washed and placed to dry on the draining board, Chris headed up to his room to get his coat and the list of shops he wanted to go to, and was on his way. The first port of call was a newsagent to get a street map of the city, so he could get around easier.
Once he had the street map, he worked out where he was, and where the shops were, he was luck because most were within walking distance of each other. Being that it was a nice day he decided to walk to the shops, as it only looked like a couple of miles on the map.
It took him forty-five minutes to walk to the first shop on his list, and he was happy to see that the shop was empty. He stood outside for some time, then finally took a deep breath and entered the shop. It looked to be empty until he heard a voice saying they would be right out.
Chris started to look around the shop at all the Bra’s and panties and the corsets on the walls. He was looking so hard at all the nice things that he jumped a mile when a lady tapped him on the shoulder.
“I’m sorry miss, I didn’t mean to make you jump. I did speak to you, but you were miles away.” As Chris turned to face her she said. “Oh, I’m sorry sir.”
“It’s my fault really, I shouldn’t have been walking around without you here.” He blanked the Miss part of the sentence.
“If you don’t look around sir, how will you know what you want to buy.”
“I was just looking for something nice for my girlfriend.
The woman had been looking at Chris as he walked around the shop, and the thing that Chris didn’t know, was the way this woman could tell when men were in here looking for a girlfriend or wife, and when they were looking for themselves.
As Chris was about to add to the lie, the woman put up her hand and stopped Chris as he was about to speak.
“Sir, my name is Mandy, and I own this shop and I can tell when a man is looking for a girlfriend, and I can tell when they are looking for themselves. So forgive me if I have this wrong, but are you really here to buy some things for yourself?”
Chris stood with his mouth open for what seemed like a lifetime before speaking.
“Yes I was here looking for some stuff for myself. I’m sorry for lying to you, and I will leave now. So please don’t call the police.”
Chris turned to leave the shop and was about out the door when he felt the woman touch his shoulder again. So he turned around expecting her to make fun of him, but she just smiled and said, “Please sir. I’m not asking you to leave, I just wanted to let you know that I don’t mind you looking and even trying some stuff on. I can even help you if you need it.”
Chris was once again in shock, but this time he saw some light at the end of the tunnel.
“So you’re not shocked or repulsed by what I am?”
“Why should I be? A large part of what I sell goes to gentlemen like you. They will spend a lot of money, and I have a good name for being straight with them and making sure they get the right garment in the right size.”
Chris couldn’t help, but smile. He had found someone willing to help him get what he wanted. Mandy saw something she liked about the young man when he smiled.
“Right then sir, what are you looking for?”
“Please call me Chris. I find sir to be a little hard and cold.”
“Ok, Chris it is then. Do you have a list, or were you just passing and wanted to impulse buy?”
“I’m really just starting out, and have always wanted to try a corset, and I want to buy a set of breast forms, and some bras and panties.”
Mandy led the way to a fitting room at the back of the shop and told him to take off his jacket and top so she could take some measurements. Chris wasn’t worried or nervous letting Mandy take all the measurements and when she was done she asked, “What sort of breast size was you thinking about going for?”
“I hadn’t really thought about it that much. But I don’t want them too small, or too big.”
Mandy stood and looked at Chris for a couple of minutes, then went out back. It was a couple of minutes before she came back with a stack of boxes. She looked at the end of a couple of boxes until she found the one she was looking for.
“Here we go Chris. This is a 36c, and it should give you a nice shape, but not be too big for your small size.”
Mandy took out a little pad of adhesive strips and put one on the back of the breast form, then pressed it to his chest. She then did the same with the other one. When she let go of them both Chris was amazed at how heavy they felt. His instincts told him not to move his hands away to far as they would fall off, but Mandy said, “You can take your hands away Chris. They’re not going to fall off. You could jump up and down and they will stay where they are.”
Chris jumped up and down a couple of times and she was right, they didn’t fall off.
“They feel so heavy, but I really love it. Do you think I look alright with them this size?”
“Yes I do, they will look great when you’re out and about. Do you want me to find a corset for you to try with them?”
“Yes please.”
Mandy left the fitting room and went to find a corset for him to try on. It wasn’t long before she was back with a white corset. She loosened the cords and then unclipped the front so she could wrap it around his waist. She then re-clipped it closing it and walked around to the back, so she could start to tighten the laces.
“Don’t panic Chris, but I am about to start tightening the laces now. You will find it hard to breathe at first, but if you take small breaths you will be fine.”
As she pulled the laces in, Chris could feel the panic starting to set in, but he took small breaths and managed to calm himself down again. She had picked a corset that would give him a nice female shape, so when she finally tied it off, his body took on a realistic female form.
He was looking in the mirror trying to get a better idea of how he would look when wearing a dress or a tight top. Mandy could almost read his mind and she handed him a Lady fit T-shirt to try on. He was just about to put it on, when she stopped him and went to find a bra to put on first, as the breast forms had semi-erect nipples that would look great under a T-shirt, but would also have every man looking at him for all the wrong reasons.
She was soon back with a white bra to match the corset. She helped him get it on and then she handed him the T-shirt to put on again. Once he had the shirt on he could see just how good he now looked. All he could think was Wow.
Mandy was smiling at him as she looked at himself from all angles. She looked at his face and then thought that with a little makeup and his hair down, he would look really good and not much like a man at all. He had no shadow on his face and the shape of it was more female than male.
“You look really good Chris. What do you think?”
“I’ don’t know what to say Mandy. You did an amazing job with me.”
“You do realise that you could pass for a female, all you need is a little makeup and have your hair done right.”
Chris looked in the mirror at his face, and tried to see what Mandy was seeing, but couldn’t, so Mandy came up behind him and pulled his hair out of the hair band and let it fall around his face.
“Now can you see what I mean?”
She was right. Now that his hair was down and with the female shape he had with the corset and breast forms. He really did look like a girl.
“I don’t know anything about putting on makeup. That is one of the things I need to sort out, but I have no idea where to start.”
“I’d be willing to help you. I’m no expert, but I do know a little about it.”
“You’ve been so good to me already, that I couldn’t put on you any more than I already have.”
“You’re no trouble Chris, and Wednesdays are always quiet. You have given me something to help pass the time.”
“What will your boss say if she comes back and finds you teaching me how to put makeup on?”
“There isn’t anything to say, she has just offered to teach you.” She had a big smile on her face as she finished saying it.
Chris pointed at her, then said, “Oh I forgot that you mentioned that you own this place? But you don’t look old enough to own your own Company.”
“It used to belong to my Gran, but she got too old to run the place, so she gave it to me for my 21st birthday.”
“So you just took the place on then?”
“I’ve been running it for the past three years now.”
“So you’re telling me that you’re 23 now?”
“Nope, I’m 24.”
“Wow, you don’t even look 21.”
Mandy blushed and then said, “I bet you say that to all the girls.”
Chris looked down at the floor and didn’t say anything for some time. So Mandy asked him what was wrong.
“I’ve never had a girlfriend, and I’ve always had trouble talking to people. I use to think I was just shy, but as I got older, I came to realise that it was more the fact that I was worried they would see right through me and make fun of how I was feeling.”
“Do you mean because you like to dress as a female?”
“Yes, and I was scared that they would then beat me to death for it.”
“That doesn’t happen as much as you think it does, and with how good I could make you look, they wouldn’t even know that you’re not a real girl.”
“I’ve already been beaten till I passed out, that is why I am so worried about doing it again.”
Chris went on to tell Mandy about his dad finding him dressed and then beating him, and what had brought him to this point in his life. Mandy had tears running down her cheeks when he was finished with his story. She pulled him to his feet and gave him a big hug, then went to get a tissue to wipe her eyes.
“So you’re looking for a job then?”
“Yes, but I don’t have much idea what I would be very good at, and I want to look at living my life as a female at some point. But I have read horror story’s about Transgendered people being fired once they came out. So I am a little confused about what to do.”
“I have an idea, if you’re willing to trust me.”
“What sort of idea do you have, that would help me?”
“You could work here for me. But you would have to do it as a female.”
Chris just stood gaping at Mandy as the words she spoke sank in to his grey matter. Part of him wanted to jump at the chance to do it, but then the other part started to put questions in his head that he had no answers for.
“I don’t understand. You’ve only just met me and you’re willing to give me a job. Why?”
“People say that I’m really a good judge of people, and I can tell that you’re a good person Chris, and I can see that with some help you would make a really good looking woman. So please let me help you become that person.”
“A large part of me wants to say yes, but I have to think about Mable and the others. They would kick me out if they found out about me wanting to be a girl.”
“Why don’t you come to my place in the morning, and you can get ready there. That way, they will never need to know.”
“I don’t know Mandy. What if someone sees me go in as a boy, then come out as a girl?”
“Chris, take a look at yourself now in the mirror. You have no make up on and with your hair down, you already look like a girl. So they will just think you’re getting changed at my place. Why don’t you give it a go, you have very little to lose.”
Chris let out a big sigh and then said, “Ok Mandy, I trust you, but I am worried that you’re just having a laugh with me. Do you really want to help me?”
“Chris Hon, I would never hurt you, I think you’re one of the sweetest people I have ever met. Now let’s get you some makeup on, and see what we can find for you to wear, we have to go do some shopping.”
“What! You want me to go out dressed as a girl now?”
“Sure, I need to get you some clothes to wear for work tomorrow, and we need to sort you out with your own makeup and some other bits and bobs.”
“What am I going to wear to go shopping in? All you have in the shop are undergarments. I think I will look a little foolish walking down the street in a corset, bra and panties.”
“Don’t worry Chris. You look to be around the same size as me, and I have some extra clothes out back. I some times go out clubbing after I finish work, so I like to have some clothes here to change into if I work late, and don’t have time to get home to change.”
Mandy grabbed Chris’s hand and took him through to the back of the shop, and then up a set of stairs. Once at the top she opened a door at the end of a passageway and pulled him in.
The room was half full of boxes with brand names on and there was a bed in the other half and a small kitchen in the far corner. Chris worked out that it must have been some sort of a flat, or bed-sit at some point, but was now just a storeroom. There was a door at the other end of the room that led to the kitchen. Chris saw another room with the door open and he could see it had a shower in it and a toilet. Just behind the door was a table with a mirror and a light. Spread out all over the desk were different sorts of makeup. Mandy walked over to a wardrobe and opened the doors so she could look for an outfit that would suit Chris for their shopping trip. “What sort of clothes do you like to wear Chris?”
“I’m sorry Mandy, but I don’t have much of an idea of what would look good on me.”
Mandy had her back to Chris and was rooting through the wardrobe trying to find just the right outfit for him to wear. She pulled out a couple of tops, and then found skirts to go with them, but she wasn’t happy, so she put them back and kept looking till Chris heard her say, “Perfect, this is just the look we need for your first time out shopping.”
Chris was expecting something that was going to make him look like a hooker, but he was shocked to see her holding a pink top and a black mini skirt with a studded belt around the waist. She asked what shoe size he was.
“I’m a size 5 in a men’s shoe. I have small feet for a man.”
“You’re in luck then Chris, as that is the same shoe size as me, so you can take your pick of my shoes, or boots.”
She got out some shoes and a couple of pairs of boots for him to have a look at. He fell in love with a pair of boots that had a side pleat and stud detail with a three and a quarter inch heel.
Mandy smiled and said, “Nice choice, they will go great with the skirt and make your legs look fantastic at the same time.”
She went over to a stack of boxes on the other side of the room and then came back with pair of panties, which Chris later found to be a gaff. He had read about them in stories on the net, but had never seen a pair in the flesh. Mandy sent him into the bathroom to take the rest of his clothes off and put the gaff on. Once that was done he came back out and was a little shy about being so naked down below in front of a woman. The gaff covered his small package, and with it tucked between his legs, he was left with a smooth looking front.
“You’re looking more like a girl every minute Chrissy.”
“Chrissy, why are you calling me Chrissy?”
“I can’t go calling you Chris while we are out and about, so I thought that Chrissy was a nice name, and close to your male name that you wouldn’t miss me calling you while we are shopping.”
“Very true, and it is a nice name. Thanks Mandy.”
“You’re welcome Chrissy. I’m having a lot of fun doing this with you.”
She handed him a pair of black tights to put on and a padded panty girdle to give him an even more female shape. She showed him how to get the tights on without putting runs in them, and then she helped him get the panty girdle on. Once that was on she handed him the skirt, it slid up his legs and gave him a real thrill as it slid up his nylon clad legs. Mandy told him to take the T-shirt off and put the pink top on before he fastened the skirt. Once he had changed the tops over, he finished pulling the skirt up, and fastened it and then did the belt up. The skirt was a perfect fit with the corset on to make his waist smaller.
Chrissy stood looking at himself in the mirror on the back of the wardrobe door, when Mandy told him to sit on the bed and put the boots on, so he could get the full effect of how he really looked. So he sat on the bed and Mandy helped him put the boots on as he was having trouble bending too far over with the corset on.
When he stood up again, he could really feel the height of the heels, and he knew he was going to have trouble walking in them.
“Mandy, I think I may have to choose a different pair of shoes, I don’t think I will be able to walk in these.”
“You will be fine Chrissy, you’re just not used to them yet. I will help you to walk in them. I’ll have you walking like you’ve been wearing them for years in no time at all.”
“I hope you're right Mandy. I would hate to cause you any trouble while we’re out.”
“You could never do that Chrissy. Now come over to the makeup table, so I can get to work on making you even more pretty.”
She sprayed his hair with some water, then took a pair of curling tongs and started to add some wave to his hair. When she had finished with his hair she started to add some makeup to his face. She didn’t need to do too much, as he had a natural look anyway, and all the padding and the corset had done the rest.
Mandy had covered the mirror, so he had no idea what he looked like. Just as he thought she was done, she told him to put his head back, and she put something in his eye, then did the same with the other one.
“What have you done with my eyes Mandy? They feel funny.”
“Just blink a couple of times and they will start to feel better in a minute or too.”
She did a bit more work with his eyes and then said, “All done. Do you want to see what you look like?”
“I think I do, but I am scared at the same time. Please tell me that you haven’t made me look like a clown.”
“I’ll let you decide that for your self Chrissy. Now close your eyes and stand up.”
Mandy led him over to stand in front of the mirror on the wardrobe door.
“Ok Chrissy, open your eyes.”
He opened his eyes and was facing a really stunning looking woman. It took him a couple of seconds to realise that it was him in the mirror. He moved his hand, and she did the same, but in a mirror image.
“Mandy, what have you dome to me?”
“Mandy looked a little worried and said, “Do you not like what I’ve done?”
Chrissy could see the hurt look in her face and said, “No Mandy, I love it. But I don’t look anything like my normal self. I am really looking and can’t see any of my male self. And my eyes, they are blue now instead of brown. They really make me look like a different person.”
He stood looking at himself for a couple more minutes, then turned to look at Mandy. It was as if she could read his mind and she put out her arms to invite him to have a hug. When they broke the hug, she could see that he was about to cry till she told him not to as it would mean her having to redo all the eye makeup again. She had her hands on her hips as she said it, and she did look a little funny trying to act all bossy.
“Now we have you looking so good, I need to put some war paint on myself, and then we can see about going and doing some shopping.”
She sat and started to work on her own face just as she did with Chrissy. He watched for a short time, but was soon back looking at himself in the mirror. He was still shocked that the girl in the mirror was himself.
He was pulled from his posing when he realised that Mandy was stood looking at him.
“Sorry Mandy. I just think you’ve done such a great job. You’re a real genius.”
“Not really Chrissy. You’re a very good-looking woman, and those looks are wasted on a man. You were born to be a girl.”
She handed him a little black jacket that went with the skirt and a purse with his wallet and makeup in.
“You ready to go do some shopping Chrissy?”
He took a deep breath and said, “Not really, but I think we should get going before I find I can’t move from this spot.”
They made their way downstairs, and Mandy pointed out little things that he could do to improve his walk and look even sexier as he took each step. She had him walk up and down the shop till it looked like he had worn heels all his life. He had an amazing set of legs that left Mandy feeling really jealous of him.
Chris was loving every minute of being Chrissy. For the first time he felt complete. He walked over to a mirror on one of the sidewalls and was looking at how Mandy had done the makeup, and how good he really did look. He couldn’t see any trace of his male self at all. He was that transfixed on his reflection that he never heard the buzzer on the shop door go. It wasn’t till he saw a woman stood next to him that he realised someone had come in.
Chris jumped when he saw the woman looking at him, then the woman said, “Oh, I’m sorry dear. I thought you heard me enter the shop.”
It took Chris a couple of seconds to find his voice, but just as he was about to speak he heard Mandy speak.
“Hi Gran. I didn’t know you were coming into town today.”
As Mandy spoke she walked over to where Chris and the woman were stood and they hugged, then the woman spoke.
“I was down the road booking a holiday, and thought I would drop in and see how things were going, but ended up frightening this young lady here to death.”
“I’m sorry Gran, this is Chrissy. She is going to be helping me out around the shop for a couple of weeks.”
“Hello Chrissy, Pleased to meet you. It’s about time you got some help running this shop. It used to take up all my time and I never had any of the Internet stuff that you do.”
Chris could see that Mandy was trying to divert her Gran every time she tried to get him to speak, so Chris took a deep breath and spoke.
“Hello Ma’am, I’m pleased to meet you.”
“Oh please dear call me Carol. Ma’am makes me sound like royalty.”
“Pleased to meet you Carol. This is a really nice shop you have.”
“The shop is all Mandy’s nowadays, I’ve retired, I want to get out and see some of the world why I am still able to.”
“Where you thinking of heading off to then Gran?”
“I’m going on a cruise, that way I get to see a lot of different places in one long trip. I will be away for six weeks.”
“Don’t forget to send us the odd post card. I don’t want you to forget about us.”
“Oh Mandy, how could I ever forget about you dear.”
“I’m not sure how to take that Gran. Am I really that much trouble?”
“Mandy, you know what I mean. I love you too much to ever forget you.”
“I know what you mean Gran, I was just teasing you. We were just about to shut up the shop and head into town to do some shopping, do you want to come with us Gran?”
“Thanks for the offer dear, but I would only slow you down, and I need to call in and see your mother about keeping an eye on the house for me while I’m away.”
“Ok Gran. If I don’t see you before you leave for your trip, I hope you have a great time, and I’ll look out for the post cards.”
“I’ll send you one from every port we stop at. And it was really nice to meet you too, Chrissy.”
She gave Chrissy a hug and then gave Mandy one, and was off out the door. Mandy turned to Chris and said, “Where did that voice come from?”
Chris smiled then said, “I used to practice all the time at home, and I got real good at it. I used to talk to people on the phone back home and see if I could fool them, and I did every time.”
“Is it hard to keep it up?”
“Not at all. I feel more normal talking like this. I think the male voice is more of a put on than this one is.”
“When I saw my Gran walk in the shop, I was worried that you would panic and run away, but you just looked so calm. What were you thinking?”
“I wanted to run, but then I looked in the mirror again and thought that you had done such a good job with me that I had to see if she would notice anything.”
“My Gran is normally a good judge with people, so if you can fool her you can fool most.”
“I’m glad I could then. What do you think she would have done if she did find out?”
“Knowing my Gran, she would give you a job like I did. She was the one that alerted me about others like you coming to the store, and how they spend a lot of money here.”
“Is that why you’re doing this for me, so I will spend lots of money here?”
Mandy looked at Chris a little hurt, then said, “I didn’t mean for it to sound like that Chrissy. I saw something in your eyes when we first spoke, and I am hurt that you would even think I did all this just to make some money out of you. And to prove that I don’t care about the money, you can leave now and take all that you’re wearing and have it to keep at no charge.”
Chris knew he had said the wrong thing, and how Mandy was acting he knew that nothing he said would help. So he started to walk towards the back room and head up stairs to change back, but as he got to the door that led to the back room he turned and said, “Mandy, I’m really sorry that I even thought that you were doing this just for the money. And I am even sorrier that I said it. I’ll get changed and if you could let me know what I owe you for the stuff I will be on my way.”
“Chrissy, stop! Please don’t change. I can understand why you’re thinking what you are, but I am not doing this for the money. I just felt that I needed to help you.”
Chris just stood there waiting for Mandy to tell him what he should do then, if she didn’t want him to get changed. In the end he said, “What do you want me to do then Mandy?”
“Why don’t we start again as friends, and coworkers?”
Chris smiled then said, “I would really like that Mandy, I was worried I might have blown my chance.”
“I’m sorry for getting angry. It must be confusing for you to go from a confused male to a sexy female in the space of a couple of hours. And to have it done to you by a girl you have only just met.”
“It is a bit scary, but I feel as though I can trust you more than anyone. That is why I felt so bad about what I said.”
Mandy gave him a hug and then went to get her purse so they could make a move. Once she had her bag and Chrissy had his/hers they walked to the front of the shop and headed out the door. Chrissy was a little slow to exit the shop, but Mandy sort of pushed him out so she could lock up.
“You feeling okay Chrissy? It’s not too late to turn around and head back in.”
'Baby steps, baby steps.' That what he kept saying to himself as he started to walk up the road.
“I need to do this Mandy, I feel more at ease with myself than I ever have before. I just hope I don’t make too many mistakes.”
“Chrissy you look every bit the sexy young lady out on the town to do some clothes shopping or night clubbing.”
“Promise me you won’t run off and leave me stranded? I would never be able to go back to Mable’s dressed like this.”
“Friends don’t leave other friends stranded.”
“Sorry, but I’m not used to having friends. I’ve always been a bit of a loner.”
Mandy put her arm through Chrissy’s arm and pulled him along the road as she said, “Well you’re not a loner any more Chrissy, and I’m sure you will have a lot more friends once you give in to the fact that you were born to be a girl.”
It was close to lunchtime when they got into the town centre so Mandy asked if he was hungry.
“I could do with a drink, and maybe a little something to eat, but I am still a little nervous to have too much.”
“I don’t know what you’re feeling nervous for, the only looks I’ve seen you get are from guys checking you out.”
“I’ve been too busy looking down at the pavement to look at any one I’ve walked past.”
“I know you have, that is one of the reasons I wanted to stop for something to eat, so I could talk to you about it. With how you look, you need to hold your head up high and be proud of how you are dressed. If you keep looking down like you are and acting all shy, people will start and look even closer at you and then they may work out who and what you really are.”
“I hadn’t thought of it that way.”
“Just be yourself. You have always felt like the body didn’t fit the mind, but now you have the look of the body, so just use the mind with it.”
Chrissy smiled at what Mandy had just said. It did make sense to just act like he felt.”
“Thanks Mandy, I guess I have been sort of holding back as a male, where as a female I can just be who I feel I am.”
They both looked through the menu and ordered a sandwich and bottle of water. They sat chatting about the shops they would go and look at and Mandy asked Chrissy if there were any places he would really like to go and look at. He went to get the list out his pocket, but then remembered that the list was in his other jacket.
“I did have a list, but I left it in my other jacket. I was trying to get an outfit together, but as I am out fully dressed that the list wouldn’t be much use now.”
“I guess not, but we do need to start and sort you out with clothes for work, and some makeup so you can practice at home.”
“I thought you said I could come to your place and get changed. Like I said, I wouldn’t be able to get dressed and get out the house.”
“And you still can, but you need to practice at doing it yourself, so I want to make sure you have all the stuff so you can turn yourself into the way you look now. I will sort you out with a second set of breast forms, so you can fully dress at home whenever you want to, or if you feel like you need to get out for a bit enfemme.”
“I don’t think that would be a good idea, what if some one comes home and finds me.”
“I’m sure there will be times when you have the place to yourself, and you will be glad of the chance to be yourself.”
Chrissy thought on it for a bit and had to agree with what Mandy was saying, there would be times when he could dress, and he could always just stay in and hide in his room and dress. He was feeling more alive than he had in a long time, and it was all thanks to the move away from home and the great people he had found. He only wished he had moved a long time ago. He was brought out of his daydreaming when the waiter arrived with the food. They both said thanks and made a start on their sandwiches. Normally Chris could eat the sandwich and maybe another, but with the corset on he was having trouble finishing this one, so he had to admit defeat and stop.
“I guess wearing a corset is a good way to lose weight. I feel really full and I have only eaten half of it.”
“I have the same problem, but it is better than feeling hungry all day and living on lettuce and water like some girls do.”
“I didn’t think you wore a corset. I just assumed you had a great looking waist from eating the right things or getting to a gym.”
“I like to think I do eat right, but I never get the time to go to the gym, and I’m not into looking like a girl that works out.”
“I know what you mean, I think more and more woman are starting to look more like boys. They don’t have any shape to them.”
“That is what makes you look so good Chrissy. You have some meat on your bones and with the corset, you have a stunning figure. I noticed that you don’t seem to have any hair on the legs or arms, do you shave them?”
“No. I’ve never had to shave them, or my face. I kind of got lucky there.”
“Do you ever think that you are a girl, but with a birth defect?”
“I’m not to sure, I’ve never really gave it any thought. But wouldn’t I have grown breasts if I was a girl?”
“True, but it is sort of odd how you look so good now you’re all dressed up, where as before you looked a little androgynous.”
“Thanks Mandy, you really know how to make a girl feel special.” Chrissy put her hand to her chest and batted her eyelids at her. Mandy had to laugh at the way she did, as she looked really cute.
“Don’t be silly Chrissy, you know what I mean. I think you look really beautiful as a girl.”
Chrissy went red in the face and had to look down at the table when she said, “Thanks Mandy, but you did all the hard work. If you hadn’t done my makeup, I’d look like a clown.”
“It’s true I did the makeup and gave you the clothes, but what’s under the makeup and in the clothes is all you. Apart from the breast forms and the corset, but there are a lot of girls out there that would love to look half as good as you do now.”
“I could sit and listen to you talk to me like that all day Mandy.”
“I bet you could, but we need to do some shopping before everywhere closes.”
Chrissy went to look at his watch, but remembered that he’d taken it off back at Mandy’s shop.
“Damn, I feel lost without my watch on. I knew I would forget to put it back on.”
“I’m glad you did, that is a mans watch. What did I say to you about not doing stuff that will give you away? We will add getting you a woman’s watch to the list, and the time is just after one.”
“If it’s just after one, then we have lots of time to get what we need.”
Mandy put her hand up to Chrissy cheek and said, “You poor child, you have no idea what it’s like to go shopping as a woman yet.”
Mandy pushed her Chair back and got her purse and stood up, while Chrissy just looked at her with a blank look on her face, then she said, “Mandy, what do you mean? Mandy, Mandy?” Mandy just smiled and walked off to pay the bill.
Once the bill was paid they made their way in to the first of many clothes shops they would go in before they finished for the day. As they were coming out of one clothes shop Mandy saw a jewellery shop across the way and headed over to it. She had seen a sign in the window advertising ear piercing.
“Come on Chrissy, we need to get your ears done so we can start and get you some nice earrings.”
Chrissy was having so much fun that he never gave it any thought as they went into the shop. Mandy asked about the ear piercing and the girl on the counter shouted to another girl who wandered out to the shop front, “Amy we have someone wanting their ears pierced, can you sort it?”
“Sure, follow me.”
They followed the girl into a room just off to one side. She gave Chrissy a board to look at, so she could pick the studs she wanted to have. Chrissy had very little idea so she looked at Mandy to help, which thankfully she did. Mandy showed the girl what she wanted and the girl went over to a set of small drawers and came back with one of the shelves and loaded the gun. Chrissy was looking really nervous.
“Don’t worry Hon, this doesn’t hurt much at all.”
She still braced for it, but there was just a thud, thud, then she moved around to the other side and did the same. Chrissy was feeling a little silly for acting so nervous.
While Chrissy was having her ears done, Mandy had gone back out to the front of the shop to look at the watches. She was just paying for something at the counter when Chrissy came back out. She walked up to where Mandy was stood and went to get her wallet out, but Mandy said, “No need to pay Chrissy I’ve already done it. Did you like the choice of studs I chose for you?”
“I’ve not looked to see what they look like yet. Miss, do you have a mirror I can use?”
The girl went under the counter and came back up with a mirror and handed it to Chrissy. When she saw what Mandy had got the girl to do, she was in shock. She was not sporting just one stud in each ear, but two. She didn’t want to make a scene in the shop, so she waited till they were back outside.
“Mandy, how could you let them put two studs in each ear. Won’t I look a little odd when I am back to my old self?”
“I’m sorry Chrissy, but I just thought you would look so cute with the two in each ear. And your hair will hide them most the time anyway.”
“I guess you're right. But from now on you ask before you do anything like that.”
“Ok Chrissy, I promise. Come over here and sit down, I have something to give you.” She led him over to some seats and they both sat down. Chrissy hadn’t realised just how much his feet were hurting till he sat down.
“My feet are beginning to hurt quite a bit. How do you walk in them all day?”
“This is your first day of wearing them for any length of time, as you wear them everyday, your feet will change their shape so you will get used to them.”
“I hope so. I really like the feel of them as I walk.”
Mandy was looking in the bag they got from the jewellery store while Chrissy was talking, when he finished, she handed him a box, then said, “Happy Birthday, Chrissy.”
“It’s not my birthday Mandy.”
“This is the first day of you being Chrissy, so it sort of is, and I hope that you like what I got you.”
Chrissy opened the box and took out a beautiful lady’s gold wristwatch.
“Mandy this is so beautiful, but I can’t accept it. You’ve done so much already that I can never repay you for it.”
“The happy look on your face this afternoon has been thanks enough for me. I think it was about time that you had some good stuff happen to you. Do you need a hand to get it on?”
“I should be able to do it. Thanks Mandy, you’re the best.”
Chrissy reached over and gave her a hug to say thanks. Then he put the watch on and sat looking at it. It even had the right time already.
Once he had finished admiring the watch, Mandy said it was about time they started again on the trek around the shopping centre. So they picked up the bags they had and started again. As they got to the end of one run of shops Chrissy saw a really nice top, so Mandy dragged her into the shop to see if they had it in his/her size. They found the rack with the tops on, but they didn’t seem to have the right size. They were about to give up when they heard a voice say, “Can I help you with anything? We do have some more of those tops out back in some different sizes, if you let me know the size you’re looking for.”
Chrissy turned to say what size she was after. “Do you have it in a size...?” That was all she got out as she was stood face to face with Becky. Mandy could see that something had got to Chrissy, so she finished the sentence for her.
“She’s after a size 8 if you have one. It’s been a long afternoon, so she is getting all forgetful on me.”
Becky just stood and looked at Chris as Chrissy for a couple of seconds. Chris was sure that she knew it was him but then she said, “I’ll go and look out back for them, I won’t be a second.”
Once she had gone Mandy turned to Chrissy and she could see that he was shaking.
“Chrissy what’s wrong? You’ve gone as white as a sheet.”
“That was Becky, the girl that is staying at Mable’s with me. I need to get away from here now!”
“Chrissy, there is no way she knew who you were. She would have said something.”
“I really think we’re going to be pushing it if we stay and keep talking to her.”
“And if we go before she comes back, she may try to work out why we left and then put two and two together and get four.”
Before they had time to go any place Becky was back with the top that Chrissy had seen in the shop window, and she had it in a couple of different colours. Chrissy and Mandy both loved all the tops in all the colours, so they took them all. Becky was a great sales person, she put the customer at ease and you wanted to stay and shop there, but Chrissy wanted to get as far away from that shop as he/she could.
Just as they were about to leave the shop Becky said, “Do I know you from some place? You sort of remind me of someone, but I can’t put my finger on it.”
Chrissy thought, here we go. Get ready world, I am about to be exposed in the middle of a busy shop.
But Mandy jumped to the rescue when she said, “We were in here earlier today looking for some other pieces, I bet you saw us then.”
“That’s probably it. We do get a lot of people in and out of here. Have a nice day, and please come back again soon.”
Chrissy smiled and then left the shop, thinking to herself, as she left, “Not if I can help it.”
Once they got around the corner Chrissy fell against the wall and had to take a couple of deep breaths to try and calm herself back down.
“Chrissy, are you okay?”
“Am I okay! I just had to stand and face the girl that I share a house with and she thought I was just a normal girl. I feel like I just aged twenty years.”
“She never even guessed who you really were. That was so cool!”
“I can think of a couple of words for it, but cool is not one of them.”
“I bet there was part of you that really loved that.”
Chrissy had to think for a couple of second then said, “It was fun, but I thought she was about to work it out, until you said that we had been in there earlier in the day. I’m glad you were thinking straight.”
“It was nothing, I wasn’t the one in a panic. If I was then it would have been you saving me.”
Mandy gave Chrissy a hug and they picked up the bags that had fallen to the floor and made their way to the local taxi rank. Once they had got into the taxi they went back to the shop, so Chris could get his clothes and change back, but Mandy told him to stay dressed until they got to her home. So they grabbed all the bags and put all his male cloths in a bag and loaded all the stuff into the back of her car. The car she had was a nearly new 3 series BMW, he realised that she really was making this shop pay well.
“Nice car you have Mandy.”
“It’s my one pleasure in life, I love to get out in the country and drive for hours at a time. The next time I go, I will invite you along.”
“I would really love that Mandy.”
Once the car was loaded they locked up the shop and then got in the car and made their way to Mandy’s house. Chrissy was shocked to learn that she only lived a couple of streets down from Mable’s place, which meant that he wouldn’t need to travel too far to get ready for work. Mandy pulled into a driveway of a large sized house, Chrissy leaned forward in his seat to look at the house.
“This is your home?”
“Yep, it’s not much to look at, but it does for me.” She had a grin on her face as she was saying this, so Chrissy knew she was joking.”
“And you live here on your own?”
“Yep, it can get a little lonely, but I love the place too much to move.”
“Why did you get such a big place in the first place?”
Mandy got a pained look on her face then said, “I brought it with my husband, but he was killed in a car crash a couple of years back, and now I just can’t bring myself to part with the place. He was a builder and had his own company, so he did a lot of the work himself, so as you can guess it has a lot of meaning to me.”
“I’m sorry Mandy, I didn’t mean to bring back bad memories for you.”
“I don’t have any bad memories where my David is concerned. He was a real sweet guy, and did anything for anyone.”
Mandy looked to be deep in thought for a short time, then she let out a sigh and opened the car door and got out, Chrissy did the same and they both went to the boot and collected the bags before they made their way to the house. Mandy opened the front door and then walked to a panel on the wall and punched in the code to turn off the alarm system.
“You’re safe to enter now Chrissy. Put the bags down over there for now, I will show you, which room to put them in once we’ve had a drink. Do you want tea, or coffee?”
“Tea would be nice. Is there anything I can do to help?”
“Not really, but please feel free to follow me to the kitchen, once the kettle is on I will give you a tour of the house.”
“It looks like a really nice place you have. Do you not get lonely here all on your own?”
“I don’t really get that much time to be lonely, as I spend most of my time at the shop, or in my office here working on the web site for the shop or listing new items on EBay. Today was the first time I’ve had a day off in God knows how long.”
“I’m sorry to pull you away from your work. You can leave the tea if you need to get back to work?”
“I didn’t mean it like that Chrissy I’ve really had a good time today, it was nice to get out and have some fun and I know that you had a good time.”
“I really did, thanks for the day Mandy. If I died this minute, I would die happy. I really felt like I was being the real me for the first time.”
“Does this mean you’re not going to become Chris again?”
“I would love to be able to stay as I am now, but I don’t think Mable and the others would be as understanding as you have been. And they were good enough to give me a roof over my head. So I will stick to coming here in the morning and getting ready, if that is still ok with you?”
“You know it is, you’re welcome here any time you want to come over and talk or if things get too bad for you at Mable’s.”
Mandy put the kettle on and then gave Chrissy the tour around the house, she had five bedrooms and each one had its own bathroom. Then Mandy showed Chrissy her office which was really impressive. She had two PC’s and a laptop in there. When Chrissy asked why she had so much hardware Mandy said that with a lot of her business being done online, she needed to be able to get on the net at anytime. And if one machine went down, she had another one to use while she got it fixed.
“Do you know much about computers, or the internet Chrissy?”
“I had no friends and I spent a lot of time in my room growing up, so what do you think?”
“I’ll take that as a yes then.”
“Sorry. Yes I did a course at school on web design, and I have played around with building a couple of sites, but I can’t do some of the more complex stuff. I hope you don’t want me to build you a new site.”
“No I had the site built by a proper design company, so all I have to do is update it myself using easy to follow instructions, it would be nice to have someone else help me to update it though.”
“You’re the boss, so I will do what ever you want me to.”
“Please don’t call me Boss, it makes you seem like you’re less of a person, and I like having you as a friend more than being just a Boss.”
“Ok, I won’t call you Boss. Boss.” Chrissy had to giggle as she said it, and she got a slap on the arm for being cheeky.
“Sorry Mandy, I couldn’t pass up on that one. I’ll do what ever I can to help you out with the business.”
“I’m sure you will Chrissy, and please feel free to make suggestions as to what we can do to increase the turnover.”
“I don’t know much about the lingerie business, but I will try my best.”
“That’s all I can ever ask from you Chrissy. Come on, let’s see if the kettle has boiled, I’m dying for a cup of tea.”
The office was just down the hall from the kitchen, so they didn’t have far to walk to get back to the kitchen. The kettle had boiled, but Mandy switched it back on to make sure it had, then she went over to one of the cupboards and got a couple of cups out and some tea bags and set about making two cups of tea. Once they had their tea they sat at the kitchen table and started to chat about what time Chrissy would need to be around for in the mornings for her to be ready in plenty of time to leave for the shop.
“I don’t open the shop till 11am and then we stay open till 5pm. I used to open at 9am, but no one came in much before 11, so I started to open a little later. I used to be home earlier and I would work on listing stuff on EBay and then making sure the web site was all working fine. But I can do that from here these days, and I do still take my laptop with me and I have Internet Broadband at the shop, and with you helping me out, I should be able to get a lot more done.”
“What time do you think I should be around here, then?”
“I think if you’re here just after nine in the morning, that way you can practice doing your own hair and makeup. Then we can then take a nice steady drive in to work.”
“I was a little worried that I would have to be here at a silly time like seven. At least with me leaving at nine, it will look like I’m heading out to a normal job.”
“It is a normal job, Chrissy.”
“You know what I mean, Mandy.”
Chrissy was quiet for a couple of minutes, and Mandy could tell that she wanted to say something.
“What’s wrong Chrissy? I can tell you want to say something. You can talk to me about anything, and I won’t get angry with you. I understand that a lot has happened to you in a short time, and I am here to help you.”
When Chrissy looked up Mandy could see she had been crying, so she went around to where Chrissy sat and asked what was wrong?
“I’m sorry Mandy, I’m not upset I’m just really happy, and I owe it all to you. There have been times when I felt like killing myself, and this was my last chance to make a new life for myself.”
“Chrissy, if you ever feel like you have nothing left to live for, Please, Talk to me! I have been so busy with the business that I don’t really have any friends to speak of and you're more like a little sister to me than a friend, and I don’t plan on losing you now.” She gave Chrissy a hug and then got a tissue to wipe her eyes.
“There’s no point fixing your eye makeup, as its getting late and I guess you’ll need to be getting back for dinner.”
Chrissy looked at her new watch and saw that the time was getting on and Mable would be expecting him for dinner. He looked a little sad as he said, “Yes you're right, I better get changed. Can you point me to the room that you said I could use to change in please.”
“Sure, follow me.” Chrissy followed Mandy out to the hallway so they could collect the bags they had brought in with them and then followed as Mandy headed off up the stairs. When they got to the top Mandy walked down the hallway and headed towards the bedroom that Mandy had said was her room, but instead of turning towards her bedroom door, she turned to the door facing it and opened it, then said, “Here you go, Chrissy. I hope you like it.”
Chrissy did like the room, it was all set up for a girl, the whole room was done in different shades of pink, and the bed was huge and had a canopy over it. Out of all the rooms that Mandy had showed him, this one was the one he loved the most. The rooms at Mable’s were nice, but they were designed for having guests in them of both male and female so she had to keep the colours neutral. Mandy didn’t have that problem so she had gone to town on all the rooms. A couple had a neutral colour scheme to them, but the other rooms were all rooms that covered a different mood that Mandy must have been in when she came up with the colour schemes for them. Mandy could see how Chrissy was looking around the room.
“David and I were hoping to have kids, and I was hoping to have a little girl. This was going to be her room. Do you think she would have liked it?”
“I think any girl would love this room Mandy, I know I do. Are you sure you don’t want me to use another room?”
“No, I want you to use this one, it’s been sitting empty for too long, and I saw how much you loved the room when I was showing you around earlier.”
“Thank you, Mandy.”
Mandy started to sort out the bags with the clothes in and the under garments. She asked if Chrissy wanted to take the other set of breast forms home, or if she wanted to take the ones she had on home with her when she had removed them?
“I’ll take the new set, as this set has the stick pads on them. I can just fill the bra at home with the other set. Talking of these breast forms, they are going to come off okay?”
“Yes, we just need to squirt some of this solution under the edge of the pad and they will loosen enough so you can remove them.”
Mandy finished sorting out the clothes that would be staying at her place and the stuff that Chrissy would be taking with her. She had a lot of stuff to take with her/him, but it did mean that Chris could become Chrissy any time he wanted. Mandy said she would be right back and left the room. When she came back she had a little case for the makeup stuff and some solution for the contact lenses and a couple of extra sets.
“Shouldn’t I keep them here?”
“I have some other sets here already. I even have other colours, and some silly ones. I love the way you can make yourself look like another person just by changing the colour of you eyes. I think that’s the main reason Becky never realised that it was you. Your eyes are so piercing in that shade of blue, that she couldn’t see past them to look at the rest of your face.”
Chrissy looked in the mirror and could see what Mandy was saying to be true. The bright blue contact lenses did draw your attention away from any other part of the face.
“Do you want to start changing back Chrissy?”
“Not really, but I better, or Mable won’t be happy as she will have cooked a meal for me.”
“You know you can always stay here and never have to become Chris again.”
“As much as I want to do that Mandy, I don’t want to rush into things too quick. I know it already feels like I’ve known you all my life, just after one day. But I think we should try things this way to make sure you’re not going to get sick of me. This way if it doesn’t work out, I still have a roof over my head.”
“It’s never going to happen Chrissy, but I can understand what you’re saying, and it is a wise move. I can be a little impulsive some times.”
Chrissy gave her a hug and then started to get changed back. Mandy showed him how to remove the makeup using some special pads and then how to remove the contact lenses and clean them ready for the next time. He was glad to have the boots off, but at the same time he was sad as well. Once he was back in his male clothes he changed his voice back to his normal pitch and then said, “How do I look Mandy?”
“I would say good, but it would be a lie, but you do look like you old self. There is no trace of Chrissy other than what you see in the mirror normally. I still think that you’re wasted as a male.”
“Well I am working on fixing that, and with your help I hope that one day I will stay as Chrissy for good.”
“I’ll do all I can to help you get there Chrissy, I mean Chris. Sorry Chris, but I can still see you as Chrissy.
“I understand, you’ve only really know Chrissy, and I am still the same person. Just in a different wrapper.”
“I think that is the problem Chris and the thing that made me want to help you. The look on your face when I first spoke to you at the shop, you looked so heartbroken that I saw through your lie. But you never got angry, you just turned to leave. That’s when I knew that you had a good soul.”
Chris had to wipe away a tear as Mandy spoke. She saw this and handed him a tissue.
“Thanks Mandy, I better get going.”
“I’ll give you a lift, there is a lot of stuff here.”
“I don’t want to put upon you too much Mandy. You have already done so much for me.”
“It’s not too far and you will have trouble carrying all that stuff, so I want to help you. I will also get to see where you’re living. Have you thought of what you’re going to tell them your doing for a job?”
“I was thinking of telling them that I would be maintaining the web site for you and doing other odd jobs. Do you think that will work?”
“In a way you will be, so the lie is only small. I find that if you have to lie, then keeping it small or as close to the truth as you can, will help you to keep from slipping up later.”
“How does one so young get so wise?” Mandy just shrugged her shoulders.
They grabbed the bags, headed down to the car, and got it loaded up. Chris was glad for the lift, as his feet were a little sore from wearing the boots all day. Mandy had to get him to walk around the down stairs hallway for a bit as he still had a sway in his step from wearing the heels for so long. Once he was walking more normally, they got into the car and made their way back to Mable’s.
Chrissy showed her the way and she pulled up outside Mable’s and exited the car and opened the boot. Once they had the bags they went up to the front door and went in. Chris looked around to make sure there was no one around before showing Mandy to his room. This was so they could put the bags away before anyone else saw them, as the logos on most of the bags showed the obvious labels from female clothes shops.
“This is a really nice place you found Chrissy, I mean Chris.”
“I didn’t find it remember, it sort of found me.”
“They sound like a good group of people Chris. I’m sure they would accept you still, if you told them how you feel.”
“With how my dad reacted, I’m not ready to take that chance.”
“Not everyone is like how your dad was. Look at how I was when you told me.”
“I tend to think that they’re going to be more like my dad was than how you were.”
“I’m not saying that everyone is going to be like I was, but some would just give you a funny look if they knew, or maybe say the odd nasty word. But most would just ignore you.”
“I really did have a great time today, and if I can work at the shop without being found out. I hope that I can some day transition for good. I want to see about contacting a doctor and get things moving forward. I thought it would be many years before I could even think about starting, but with the job and your help I hope to make an earlier start now.”
“I know a doctor, and she would be more than happy to have a talk with you, so you can make a start on sorting it all out. I can give her a call when I get home and see if she can fit you in tomorrow?”
“That would be great, but what about working at the shop?”
“We can pop out and see her whenever she can fit you in.”
“Mandy, I can’t let you keep closing the shop, you’re going to go out of business before I really get to work there at this rate.”
“Chris I don’t open the shop on a Tuesday, or a Wednesday normally.”
“But you were open today when I called in, how come.”
“I forgot to lock the door when I entered this morning to drop off some stock I had picked up last night. I had my hands full and was just taking it down to the basement when I heard the shop door go, and the rest you already know.”
“I’m not a big believer of fate, but I am beginning to think that someone is watching out for me.”
“Well if you ever get to meet them, say thanks from me, will you? I’ve had a really great day, and hope to have many more.”
“Mandy, I still need to pay you for all the clothes you brought me today, and the breast forms and all the other stuff. If you let me know how much it is I square up with you.”
“Chris you don’t owe me a penny Hon. I’m glad I could help and I will do all I can to make you the person you want to be. I wasn’t joking when I said you’re like a little sister to me. Being an only child meant that I never had the chance to play the big sister and today was a lot of fun for me and I know you loved it.”
“Thanks Sis.”
“What did you say?”
“I said Thanks, Sis. Sorry I was just being playful.”
“Don’t be sorry Chris, I like the sound of it. You can call me that any time.” Mandy had a big smile on her face at the thought of being called Sis.
“Do you want to meet Mable, or do you want to get off?”
“I better see about getting off if I am going to catch the doctors before they close.”
“Ok then, and thanks for the great day.”
They both hugged and made their way out the room and down the passageway. When they got to the end of the passage way they heard a voice from downstairs say, “Hi Mable it’s only me, what time is dinner going to be ready?”
Chris turned to Mandy and said, “It’s only Becky.”
It took Chris a second, and Mandy an extra second to realise that if she saw Mandy, she could work out that the other girl she saw in the shop was Chris. They both ran back to Chris’s room and shot inside before Becky saw them.
Becky’s room was the one facing Chris’s, so he opened it a crack to see her go into her room, but the door creaked as he did it, so Becky turned to see him looking out.
“Hi Chris. How was your day? Did you get out and see any of the city?”
“Hi Becky. Yes I went for a walk, and tried looking for a job. How was your day?”
“I had a good day. The shop was busy, and I made some good commission on some clothes I sold. It’s a new thing the boss is trying. We get a commission on what we get the customers to buy. I think it’s their way to make the staff be nicer to everyone that comes in the shop, but it does work, and sales are up.”
“I bet you’re good at your job then. I’d come and buy stuff from you just to keep you talking to me all day.”
“Thanks Chris, but I think you would get some funny looks if you were in the shop, as we only sell women’s clothing.”
“That would be a problem then, wouldn’t it.” They both laughed and then Becky said that she was going to grab a quick shower before dinner, but just as she was about to enter her room she said, “Chris. How did the job searching go?”
“It went great. I got a job working on updating a web site for a company downtown.”
“Please tell me that’s your car outside!”
Chris had to think for a couple of seconds before realising that the car she was on about was Mandy’s BMW.
“What car would that be Becky?”
There is a silver BMW on the driveway. I thought it may be a company car.”
“Becky, I am only eighteen and I can’t drive yet. Why would they give me a company car?”
“I was just hoping that it was. I love those cars and hope to have one of my own one day.”
“Well if you keep selling stuff like you did today, it won’t be long before you are.”
Becky had stepped into her room as Chris had said the last part of his sentence, then she turned and said, “I really hope so Chris, I really hope so. I’ll see you down at dinner later.”
“Ok Becky, catch you later. Bye.”
Chris waited a couple of minutes before taking Mandy out to her car and letting her get off before someone saw her there and told Becky.
“Chris, you do know how to get to my place, right?”
“Yep, I will have no trouble finding it, and I will be there just after nine in the morning.
They gave each other a hug and then she was gone. Chris had to stop and think how his life had changed in just a couple of days. Then he headed off in to the house to see if Mable needed any help with sorting out dinner.
Mable was in the kitchen stirring a large pot and Chris was amazed at the smell. He had to stop himself from dribbling, as it really did smell that good.
“Something smells good Mable. Do you need any help?”
“Good Evening Chris. I didn’t realise you were back already. Did you have a good day?”
“Yes I did. I found a job and I start tomorrow.”
“Wow Chris, you don’t waste any time do you.”
“The job sort of fell into my lap, so I jumped at it.”
“What is the job doing?”
“Web design work for a company downtown. Nothing exciting, just updating the web site. But it’s a job and I can start to pay my keep, so you won’t kick me out.”
“Do you really think I would kick you out, Chris?”
“I’m only joking with you Mable, but I don’t feel right not paying for my keep. So you need to work out what I need to be paying you every week.”
“You give what you can afford Chris. That is how I do it with everyone.”
Chris made a point to ask Becky how much she gave, so he would be giving the same.
“Is there anything I can help with then while I’m here?”
“You could do the mash again, please, it went down really well last night.”
Chris smiled then got the milk and butter out and made a start on mashing the potatoes. He liked the fact that he could do something to help out. Once they were mashed he took them into the dinning room and then came back for the large pot, which was full of stew and dumplings. The dumplings were huge.
Chris suddenly realised just how hungry he really was, but as he thought about it he realised that he hadn’t had a lot to eat since breakfast, due to the fact that he couldn’t eat much of the sandwich at lunchtime while wearing the corset.
Mable went out into the hallway and rang the bell to let everyone know that dinner was on the table, then came back sat in the same seat she used last night. Chris sat and waited for the others to come down before he made a start, and Mable did the same.
Becky was the first to enter the room and she was holding Cathleen’s hand, Jenna was just behind followed by David.
“Something smells good.” David said.
“Just a simple stew and some dumplings, Dear.”
“There is nothing simple about your cooking, mum.”
“Did you do the mash again Chris?” Becky asked.
“Yes I did. Why, didn’t you like it last night?”
“No, I really liked it, that’s why I was asking.”
The talking died out as everyone took what they wanted to eat and made a start on it. Becky soon started it up again when she told everyone about my job. They all asked me about it and I said the same thing I'd said to Mable. And none of them pushed the issue, as I don’t think any of them knew much about web design.
“When do you start working there, then, Chris?” David asked.
“I start in the morning.”
“That’s fast. What time do you need to be there, and do you need a lift?”
“I start at 10am, but I can make my own way there as I like to walk a lot anyway. But thanks for the offer, David.”
“You're welcome Chris, but if you ever need a lift any place, just ask.”
“I will, and thanks again.”
Chris had finished his dinner and everyone else was done as well, so he got up and started to clear away the dirty pots. Jenna got up and helped while Becky cleaned up Cathleen. Mable came into the kitchen so Chris said, “Do you have anything planned for pudding, Mable?”
“I made a bowl of fresh fruit salad, it’s in the fridge and there is ice cream in the freezer.”
“You go and sit down Mable. Chris and I can sort it out for you.” Jenna said.
“If you’re both sure, dear.”
Both Jenna and Chris said they were, so Mable went to sit back down.
Chris got the fruit salad and the ice cream out and Jenna got the bowls out. When Chris took the fruit salad out he saw a jelly mould in the shape of a fish and knew it must be for Cathleen, so he put the ice cream on the table with the fruit salad and then went to get the jelly.
“Does Cathleen not eat fruit salad, Jenna?”
“No she thinks it’s icky as she says, so we just give her a jelly with her ice cream.”
“I found the jelly and thought it would be for Cathleen.”
“Chris I know we haven’t really had a chance to speak, but I just want to thank you for being so good with Cathleen, and I am sorry about the mess she makes when she is eating sometimes.”
“Please don’t think anything of it, Jenna. She’s an angel to be around.”
They made their way back into the dinning room with the desserts and took their seats after making sure everyone had a bowl.
When they had all finished, Mable went to the kitchen to put the kettle on and make a pot of tea. Becky and David cleared the table, as Jenna and Chris had sorted out the pudding bowls. Chris cleaned up Cathleen and then helped her down from the table so she could go and play. Mable had set up a little play area for Cathleen at the far end of the dining room, so Jenna could sit and enjoy a cup of tea with the rest of them.
Chris walked into the kitchen with Cathleen’s bowl and said, “Do you need any help with the pots, or the tea?”
“Nope, we have it all covered, Chris. Go and relax for a bit and we will be in with the tea in a couple of minutes.” David said.
Chris went back into the dining room to see what Cathleen was doing.
Mable said, “That boy is just so sweet. I really hope that the new job is going to be okay for him. I can see his good nature could get him abused a lot.”
“I’m sure that he will be fine, Mable.” Becky said.
“I have to agree with Becky mum. He has a good head on his shoulders, and he is looking a lot happier tonight. He has a bounce in his step which is nice to see.”
“I had noticed that myself, but thought I was just being silly.” Mable said.
“I see hope in his eyes for the first time. I don’t know what he was running away from, but I see that he has a chance at a great life now and it shows on his face.” Becky added.
David washed the pots and Becky dried them, and Mable made the tea. Once they were all finished, David took the tray in with the tea, cups and other bits to the dining room and they all sat and enjoyed a nice cup of tea. Cathleen came over to see if she had a drink and Becky handed her a sippy cup with some juice in it. She wandered off back to her toys at the other end of the room.
They all talked about their day, and Becky got onto the subject of the new commission system at work and how a couple of women had come in and brought six tops off her. Chris sat thinking about whether or not she realised that one of the women in question was sat on the other side of the table.
Chris was brought out of his daydreaming by Becky asking, “What did you do with your day, then Chris?”
“Hmm, Sorry?”
“I said what did you do with your day?”
“Nothing much. Just walked into town and did some window shopping then got a paper and looked at the ads for some jobs and then called and got an interview. The rest you already know.”
“They gave you the job right away?” David asked.
“They had been left short when a member of staff left and asked me if I could start right away, so I said yes as I didn’t have another job to leave or hand my notice in at.”
“Good for you.”
Chris wasn’t happy lying, but the truth would make them all angry and even a part truth could give them reason to start putting two and two together. So a lie would still be a lie so why not just make it a more believable one. To shift the topic of conversation away from himself. Chris went to see what Cathleen was doing up the other end of the room. He was soon being shown all the stuffed animals and being told each one's name. Becky joined in the fun and it wasn’t long before they were all sitting at a stuffed animal tea party.
They played with Cathleen for an hour and only stopped when Cathleen started to look tired, so they let Jenna take her up to her room. Chris and Becky put all the toys away and made sure the room was all tidied up. Once that was done, Chris said he wanted to get an early night ready for the morning. He said his goodnights to everyone and went to bed.
Once in his room he made a start on putting all the stuff away that he brought in with him. He decided to put the new stuff in his bag that once had contained all his male clothes so as not to let the others find out he was a girl for part of the time. He didn’t think that anyone would go into his bag if they did come into his room. He would be cleaning his own room anyway, so he thought he was pretty safe.
He thought about getting dressed, but looking at the time decided it would be a waste, so he just had a wash and brushed his teeth, then got his nightgown on and went to bed.
In his dream that night he was shopping at the shop where Becky worked, but she knew it was him and started to shout about it and then the police came and dragged him away and locked him up. Mable and the others showed up and just laughed and made fun of him. He woke when the first rays of light made their way into the room. Glad it was just a dream, he got up and made his way to the bathroom to take care of business. Once he was showered and more awake he made his way downstairs to have some breakfast before getting ready to leave for work. Or more to the point, to leave for Mandy’s so he can get ready for work.
David was just leaving when Chris got downstairs.
“All ready for your fist day at work Chris?”
“I’m a bit nervous, but I think I should be alright.”
“I know you’ll do fine. Good luck, I’ll see you later.”
“Bye David. I’ll see you later.”
With that, David was off out the door. Chris walked into the dinning room and then into the kitchen to find Mable stood cooking sausage and bacon.
“Good morning Mable. Need any help?”
“Good morning Chris. Did you sleep well?”
“Yep I slept like a baby.” He wasn’t about to tell her his dream from last night or the fact that he was having bad dreams. He already knew she was trying to get him to open up to her and didn’t want to aid it any more than he had to.
“That’s good then Chris. Could you cook some fried eggs while I finish making a fresh pot of tea?”
“Can do Mable. How many do you need?”
“Becky likes to have two with her breakfast. Jenna only has one, and I’ve already eaten with David. So just add however many you want with yours.”
Chris was going to have two as well, so he worked out he needed five eggs. He got the eggs out the fridge and started to fry them. He liked his sunny side up, so did them all the same way. Once they were done he put them on the plates and Mable put the other bits on there and then took two of the plates into the dinning room. Chris saw the pot of tea on the table in the kitchen so he grabbed that and his plate of food and made his way to the dinning room as well.
Becky and Jenna were just getting to the dinning room as he got to the table.
“Morning Becky, Morning Jenna and a good morning Cathleen.” As he said good morning to Cathleen, he picked her up and did an air plane ride around the table and landed her in her chair. She was giggling and wanted to go around again. Chris looked at Jenna who smiled and nodded to say it was fine to do another trip around the table. Cathleen wanted to go again, but Jenna said no as Chris’s breakfast would get cold.
Mable had already got out a bowl of coco pops for Cathleen, so everyone sat down to eat.
“You all ready for your first day at work then Chris?” Becky asked.
“As ready as I will ever be. I just hope I don’t screw it all up on the first day.”
“I’m sure they will understand if you make a couple of mistakes for the next week or so till you get everything put to memory.” Mable said.
“I’m just really nervous. This is my first real job.”
“We all feel that way when we start new jobs Chris. Just go and do your best and listen to what they tell you to do, and you will do fine.” Jenna added.
The rest of breakfast flew by quick, and soon it was time to go and get ready to leave for Mandy’s. Chris went to clear the plates, but Mable told him to leave then and she would sort out clearing the table now he was working.
“Ok Mable, thanks for the really nice breakfast. I’ll see you later.”
“You’re welcome Chris, and have a great first day at work. Bye dear.”
Chris went to his room to get his jacket and was off out the door shouting goodbye to Mable as he left.
The walk to Mandy’s took him fifteen minutes, which still gave him lots of time to get ready for work. As soon as he got out of sight from Mable’s he took his hair out of the ponytail it was in so know one would notice a boy go in and a girl come out.
When he got to the front door of Mandy’s house he rang the doorbell, then waited for Mandy to answer. He didn’t have to wait long, the door opened and Mandy was stood there in her nightgown and wearing a big pair of animal slippers.
“Good morning Chris, come in. The kettle has just boiled if you want a cup of tea.”
“Good morning Mandy. I would love a cup of tea, my mouth is really dry.”
“I guess you’re a little worried about today.”
“Yes I am. I just don’t want to screw up and disappoint you.”
“Chris, you will make mistakes, but you’re not going to disappoint me. Now let’s get that drink, then we’ll make a start on turning you into Chrissy.”
Chris smiled at Mandy when she said this and smiled at him, then he followed her into the kitchen to have a cup of tea.
“How was Becky last night at dinner, did she realise it was you in the shop?”
“If she did, she never let on. So I guess I really do look different as a girl.”
“I told you that you did, and I think you saw it too when you first looked in the mirror at the shop. I saw you picking up your hand to make sure it were you in the mirror.”
“I really did have a great day yesterday Mandy. I can’t find the words to say how much I loved it.”
“I could see how much you liked it Chrissy and I hope we have as much fun today.”
“What is the plan of attack for today?”
“Well first we need to get you looking right for the part of a shop girl, then we have an appointment with the doctor, after that we will play it by ear.”
“You got me in with the doctor today?”
“Yep, she has the morning free, so we can chat and find out where to go from here.”
Chris looked nervous all of a sudden. “Do you think I’m moving too fast?”
“Not at all Chrissy. It’s not like your going to have the SRS today.”
“What if they tell me I can’t become a girl Mandy?”
“Chrissy, they’re not there to say stuff like that, they are just going to make sure you really want this and make sure you’re not going to make a mistake by going ahead with it. The final say on it all is down to you. I do know that you have to do a real life test as they call it, where you have to live as a female for so long before they will give you their permission to move on. But some have gone private and had the op without.”
“I guess your right Mandy.”
“I know I’m right, I spent over an hour on the phone to the doctor and she told me all about what you would have to do before you would be a woman. It’s going to be tough at times, but I will be there every step of the way for you.”
“Thanks Mandy. I don’t know what I would do without you to help me.”
“You’re welcome Chrissy. I think you could start your real life test today with no problem, but I know you need to do it at your own pace.”
“I’ll see what the doctor says today and take it from there.”
As they chatted they finished their tea and then made their way up to Chrissy’s room to make a start on bringing out the girl within again.
Mandy wanted Chrissy to do all the work herself today, so she could work out where she was gong to have the most trouble.
Mandy did help with the breast forms and the corset and then told Chrissy to do her hair and makeup next before she finished getting dressed.
Due to Chrissy having such nice skin and no beard to cover he didn’t need much foundation, so it was more about the eye makeup and the lipstick that he needed to work on. The first attempt was not too bad, but Mandy knew he could do better, so she had him wipe it off and try again. This was much better so Mandy let him keep this one, but she did stand behind him as he looked into the mirror and showed him how to fix the little mistakes he had made.
Once she had fixed the little bits that didn’t look perfect, Chris was looking at Chrissy, but with brown eyes. He still looked very different from his male self, but there was still a lot of him there still. Or that is how Chris felt.
Mandy showed him how to put in the contact lenses by using another pair on herself. When she looked at Chris she had a set of cat’s eyes instead of her normal ones.
“Wow Mandy, they look amazing. Can you see ok with them in?”
“Yep, they are just like the ones you had in yesterday.”
Mandy took them back out, as they were not really ideal for normal day use. Not because they would hurt, but more due to the funny looks she would get for having them in.
Chrissy copied what Mandy did and had the lenses in, in no time at all and was ready to start work on her hair. She sprayed it with some water and then set to work with the curling tongs, and with a little guidance from Mandy she soon had a really nice look to her hair, and was once again looking at the girl she saw yesterday, but with the added fact that she had done most the work.
Mandy took a shirt down that was hanging on the wardrobe which turned out to be a blouse and handed it to Chrissy to put on. Once she had the blouse on Mandy took another hanger down from the wardrobe and said that this was a skirt suit. She handed him the skirt first, which looked to be around sixteen inches in length. She slid the skirt up her legs feeling the thrill as she did so. It was a nice fit and really showed off her slim waist trapped under the corset. Mandy handed her the jacket, which was a fitted one according to Mandy. With the jacket on Chrissy walked over to the full-length mirror to see how she looked.
“What do you think Chrissy, like what you see?”
“I really do Mandy. I look all set to be going to an office instead of a clothes shop.”
“Well we are going to see a doctor, and I wanted you to make a good first impression. Even though looking like you do, they may think we’re having a joke with them.”
Chrissy was looking for any part of her male self showing through, but there was nothing to show that this girl was really a boy.
“Oh well little miss vain, I’m going to get ready while you carry on looking at yourself in the mirror.” Mandy had a big grin on her face as she was saying it, so Chrissy knew she was teasing her. Chrissy went all red faced when she realised what she was doing.
“Sorry Mandy, but I can’t get over just how different I really do look.”
“It’s alright Chrissy, I’m just teasing you. I must say that you really do look the part, if I didn’t really know you’re not a girl I would never work it out.”
Chrissy got a sad look on his face, and Mandy realised what she had said.
“Chrissy, I am really sorry, but I hope you understand what I was trying to say. I really do think that you’re more girl than boy and you were robbed the chance to be the sex you should have been.”
Mandy gave her a hug and then said, “Now let me go and get ready, then we can do something about fixing that problem.”
Chrissy smiled and let Mandy go and get ready.
Once Mandy had got dressed in a grey version of the black skirt suit that Chrissy was wearing she went back to tell her she was ready to leave. Chrissy didn’t see her walk in, and was still practising her sitting and standing, and walking in the suit and the black patent heels she was wearing.
“Very nice Chrissy. You make it look like you have been doing this all your life.”
Chrissy went red in the face when she realised that Mandy was watching her, she said, “Thanks Mandy. I just feel so alive right now, like this is who I was really meant to be.”
“I must say Chrissy that it’s fun to watch how you change from the shy little person you are into this vision of beauty you are now.”
“Stop it Mandy! You’re such a tease.”
“I was being honest with you Chrissy. I think Chris is the mask you wear. This is the real you I am seeing now.”
“Thank you for everything Sis.”
Mandy smiled at being called Sis, than helped Chrissy get her purse sorted out with the lipstick and other bits and bobs she may need, then they were off out the door and on their way to see this doctor Mandy knew.
“How far is it to this doctor’s?”
“It’s not too far Hon. Just relax, you will do fine.”
The ride took a little over twenty minutes. When they parked on a road that had a lot of very expensive cars parked on it. Chrissy got the idea that this wasn’t a normal doctor Mandy was taking her to see. All the buildings looked very up market, and had brass nameplates on the walls next to the entrances. There were doctor’s, accountants and lawyers. Chrissy had to stop gawking and run along to catch up to Mandy. Mandy had stopped and was waiting for her before climbing up some steps to a building that said Dr Prudence Walker.
“Mandy, I can’t afford to come and see a doctor like this.”
“Chrissy calm down, this isn’t going to cost you any money.”
Mandy pushed a button on an intercom and waited. A voice came over the intercom asking for a name.
“Hi Kim, it’s Mandy.”
“Hi Mandy, come on in.”
There was a buzz and the door clicked so Mandy pushed it and it opened. They walked up some more steps then turned to the right and found an Amazon type woman sat behind a large desk. She stood up and walked around the desk and gave Mandy a hug, then looked at Chrissy and waited for Mandy to introduce her.
“Kim, this is Chrissy. Chrissy, this is Kim.”
“Hi Chrissy, it’s nice to meet you.”
Chrissy offered Kim her hand, but Kim pulled her into a hug.
“Nice to meet you too Kim.”
“Is she in?” Mandy asked.
“Yes Prue’s in. I’ll just buzz her and make sure its okay for you to go in.”
Kim picked up the phone and pushed a button on the base unit and waited a couple of seconds before saying, “Hi Prue, Mandy is here with her friend Chrissy. Ok I’ll send them right in.” She hung up the phone and told them to go right in. Chrissy was really scared. Up until now Mandy was the only one to know about Chris being Chrissy, but she was about to tell a complete stranger what she wanted to do, and hope she would help her.
When they entered the office, it looked nothing like the normal doctor’s she had been in before. The room was really big and even though there was a large desk in the middle of the room it still looked lost. There were a couple of doors off to one side. Sitting behind the desk was a young woman that looked to be around thirty years old and still in really good shape. As soon as she saw Mandy she got up and walked around the desk and hugged Mandy then said, “Hello dear.”
“Hi Mum, Thanks for fitting us in at such short notice.”
“No problem dear, I was just catching up on paper work today anyway.”
“Mum, this is Chrissy. Chrissy, this is Prudence Walker, my mum.”
“Hello Mrs Walker, it’s nice to meet you.” Chrissy reached out with her hand to shake Prue’s, but once again got pulled into another hug. Then Prue said, “Please call me Prue, dear.”
“Nice to meet you Prue.”
Chrissy had a strange look on her face as she was talking to Prue and Mandy. Prue could see something was playing on the girl’s mind so she asked. “Is their anything wrong dear?”
Chrissy realised she was staring, “I. I. I’m sorry, but you don’t look old enough to have a daughter of Mandy’s age Prue. I could believe you being any older sister, but not her mum.”
Prue got a big smile on her face due to the compliment that Chrissy had just paid her, then added,
“I really like this girl Mandy. She makes an old goat like me feel good. I am older than I look Chrissy, but I do take care of myself. And with a little help from science I keep myself looking and feeling as young as I look.”
“I’ll take your word for it, but I still think you could say you two were sisters and not get a second look.”
“As much as I could have you flatter me all day dear, we better see about meeting your friend. Is he outside?”
Mandy and Chrissy got odd looks on their faces, then Mandy said, “Mum, you just met him.”
Now it was Prue’s turn to have get a puzzled look on her face. Chrissy thought she really heard the penny drop as Prue’s head spun from looking at Mandy, to staring at Chrissy.
“Chrissy, you are a male?”
Chrissy just nodded her head very slowly and suddenly looked really nervous and shy.
“NO!!” Prue exclaimed sharply. This made Chrissy jump thinking she had made Prue angry.
“Please don’t get angry. I’ll leave.” Chrissy turned to leave at that point, but before she could make it to the door, Prue blocked her. Prue raised her hands and Chrissy thought she was going to hit her, so she went to cover her face with her hands.
“I’m sorry. I’m sorry. Please don’t hurt me.” Chrissy was in a near panic and waiting for the punching to start, but it never did. She felt a pair of hands on her shoulders and then another pair pull her arms down away from her face, but not done in a way as to make her think she was going to be hurt.
When she opened her eyes she was looking Prue straight in the eyes and she could see the worried look in them. Chrissy just broke down in paroxysm of tears. Prue and Mandy helped her to a seat and then got her a glass of water. While Chrissy was gathering herself back together, Mandy told Prue the story of how Chrissy was beaten by her father and everything leading up to the meeting today.
When Mandy had finished the story, Prue had a tear in her eye. She looked over to where Chrissy was sitting. She had just finished fixing her makeup. Prue walked over and gave her a hug, then said, “Chrissy, I’m so sorry I worried you, but I was saying no to the fact you were a male. You just don’t have any of the normal tell tail signs that a doctor can spot. How long have you been taking hormones?”
“I don’t take any that is why we came here today.”
Prue looked a little puzzled then buzzed Kim to come in and help her take a blood sample. Prue saw the worried look on Chrissy’s face and said, “Don’t worry Hon, it doesn’t hurt too much.”
Kim entered the room and Prue pulled Chrissy to her feet and led her over to one of the doors on the far wall and opened it. There was a large clinic room on the other side of the door. Prue led her to a chair next to a stainless steel table and asked her to sit down. Once seated, Kim came around to the other side bringing a tray with a test tube and a small packet, which she ripped open and pulled out a scary looking needle.
Chrissy had to look away as Kim took the blood sample. “All done Chrissy.” Kim reassured her.
“Was that it?” Chrissy asked, thinking it would have hurt much more than it did.
“It will take a couple of days to get the results back, so Kim will sort out another appointment for you for next week.”
“Ok Prue and thank you for seeing me.”
“Your welcome Hon, it’s nice to see my daughter. We don’t get to see much of each other these days.”
“Mum, you see plenty of me, and you know it.”
“I could never see too much of you dear, and you know it.”
As they were talking Kim had labelled the blood sample and was sorting out some paperwork for Chrissy to fill in. Chrissy looked a little worried until Prue explained that they needed to contact her old doctor to get her records sent to them, so they could add her as a patient.
“Will they need to know why you want the records?”
“Oh no dear, they will just send them to us. All the records are kept private unless you go into hospital. Then they need to know if you’re allergic to something and what health problems you may have, but apart from those times, you’re safe.”
Prue had a way about her that made everyone feel safe, and Chrissy could see where Mandy got her many fine qualities.
Mandy looked at her watch then said, “Mum, do you and Kim have any plans for lunch, or would like to join me and Chrissy?”
“Kim was just going to pop up the road and grab a couple of sandwiches for us both, but we would love to join you.” Kim gave a nod and smiled in agreement.
Mandy looked over to Chrissy to make sure she was going to be ok with this, and got a weary smile back which Mandy took to be a thumbs up with a hint of shyness.
Mandy and Chrissy made their way out to the car as Prue and Kim got their bags and locked up the surgery. As they were locking up Kim said, “Prue, why are we doing blood work for Mandy’s friend? Does she have a medical problem?”
“Sort of Kim, Chrissy is a male. But he wants to transition, so Mandy brought him to see me so I could help out.”
Kim gave Prue a sarcastic look with her hands on her hips, as she knew what I joker she could be then said, “Ha ha very funny. No, what is she really here for Prue?”
“I’m not joking Kim. I find it hard to believe myself, that is why I wanted the blood test. I think he’s sitting right between the sexes.”
“I never would have guessed if you hadn’t told me Prue.” Kim was looking up the road to where Mandy and Chrissy had stopped.
Mandy and Chrissy were stood waiting for Prue and Kim at the car. Chrissy could see Kim looking at her and was getting a little worried. She saw her look away a couple of times and say something to Prue, then they would both turn and look at her.
“Mandy, how well do you know Kim? She seems to be looking at me a little oddly.”
“Kim and my mum have been friends for as long as I can remember. She is really great, you don’t have to worry about her.”
“I hope your right Mandy. I really don’t want to get on the wrong side of her, she looks like she could pound me into the ground and not even break a sweat.”
“She’s just a big teddy bear really Chrissy. Just give her some time and you will see that for yourself, you’re just not used to being around people. Never mind being around them while you’re dressed like that.”
As they spoke, Prue and Kim finished locking up and walked to Mandy’s car. They all got in and Mandy drove to a really posh looking restaurant. Once the car was parked they all got out and walked in. They were met at the door by a tall thin man in a suit and asked how many would be dinning. Mandy told him just the four and he led them to a table.
“Someone will be with you shortly to take your drink order. Please enjoy your meal.” He then walked away to see to another group of people that had just entered.
Chrissy looked a little lost in such a posh place. Mandy could see this and leaned over and said, “Chrissy, relax a little and just do as I do.”
“I’m not sure I can afford to eat here Mandy.”
“Lunch is on me silly. I wouldn’t expect you to pay for lunch when it was my idea.”
“I don’t feel right letting you pay all the time.”
“Chrissy if I didn’t want to do it, I wouldn’t and you will be earning your own wages soon enough.” Mandy reached over and took Chrissy’s hand in hers to let her know all would be all right.
Chrissy could see Kim looking at her out the corner of her eye and was beginning to worry. As much as she wanted to trust what Mandy had to say, she knew that someone had to burst her bubble of being a female. Was Kim going to be that person?
The waiter came and took the orders for drinks and food and left to get it prepared. They all decided on a glass of spring water and a garden salad with grilled chicken for lunch.
Kim was looking at Chrissy way too much, but she was still in shock as to how some one as feminine as Chrissy could really be a man. Everytime Chrissy would look Kim’s way she would look away. Chrissy could see this and read it as her being disgusted with what Chrissy was.
Mandy and Prue were talking and trying to get Chrissy and Kim to join in, but neither of them could see how upset Chrissy was getting. She was now convinced in her own mind that Kim was going to suddenly stand up and shout out to the whole restaurant that she was really a he.
Chrissy suddenly had a panic attack and did the only thing she could think of she got up and ran for the exit. Mandy and Prue looked on in shock as they saw her run away, then they looked at Kim to see if she had any idea as to why Chrissy would run off. Kim was in just as much shock as the other two.
Mandy was off out the door after her, but when she got to the exit there was no sigh of her up or down the street. Mandy was worried as she had seen tears running down Chrissy’s face as she’d left the table. Mandy just didn’t know what to do, or where to start looking for her. Chrissy didn’t know this part of town and she had no money as she had run out without taking her purse.
She went back to the table and told her mum and Kim that she was going to go look for her. They both wanted to go with her, but she told them to stop there just in case she came back.
“Call me on my mobile if she comes back mum.”
“I will dear.”
Mandy was just about to leave the restaurant when the man that had shown them to the table stopped her.
“Miss. Miss, are you looking for your friend?”
“Yes I am, do you know where she went?” Mandy sounded desperate as she said it.
“She went in there Miss.” He was pointing at the door to the ladies restroom.
Mandy said thank you and went in the restroom to see if she could do anything to help her friend. There was a lock on the restroom door, so she used it to stop anyone coming in while she found out why Chrissy had run. She did look first to make sure they were the only ones in there.
“Chrissy. Chrissy, are you ok?”
Mandy could hear the soft sobbing of her friend in one of the stall’s then Chrissy answered, “She knows and she hates me Mandy. I got scared and had to run away.”
“Who knows Chrissy? Did you see someone you knew?”
“No. Kim, she can see I’m a man and she is going to tell everyone.”
Mandy let out a sigh, “Is that all. Kim has you so worked up you’re willing to run away? I told you Kim was a good person. Now get you ass out here so I can help clean up your face before we have the restaurant staff coming here to break the door down.”
Mandy heard the latch on the door move and then saw a makeup streaked face poke around the door. “Come on silly, and give me a hug.”
Mandy gave Chrissy a hug and set about fixing her makeup and hiding some of the redness around her eyes.
“I’m going to give my mum a quick call and get Kim to come in so we can sort this out once and for all. Is that ok with you?”
“You will stop here with me, won’t you?”
“Off course I will silly, but I know for a fact that you have Kim all wrong.”
“Ok then make your call.” She watched Mandy make the call and tell her mum where they were and asked if Kim could come and have a word with Chrissy for a minute. A couple of minutes later there was a soft knocking at the door. Mandy walked over and unlocked it and poked her head around to see Kim stood there looking really worried.
Kim stepped in to the restroom and could see Chrissy on a sofa looking really upset. Kim moved towards her and stopped when she saw Chrissy moving away as she started to curl into a ball at the far end of the sofa. Kim looked to Mandy for some reason as to why Chrissy was acting the way she was.
“Mandy said, “Kim, do you have a problem with Chrissy?”
“No, I don’t really know her well enough to have a problem, and from what I have seen of her I don’t think I ever would have a problem. She seems really nice. A little shy, but nice.”
“Did my mother tell you about Chrissy at all?”
“She did say that Chrissy was really a man, but I’ve been looking and can’t see it. I think I was staring a little too much. I am sorry if I scared you Chrissy.” Kim looked over to where Chrissy was sitting.
“Kim, Chrissy is a male of sorts, but she is trying to fix the problem and become a female, that is why she came to see my mother today. Chrissy saw you looking at her and she thought you hated her and wanted to out her secret to the world.”
Kim got a shocked look on her face and wanted to hug Chrissy, but feared for scaring her even more. So she just sat at the other end of the sofa and started to cry herself.
“I’m Sorry that I made you feel that way Chrissy. I just didn’t believe what Prue had said could be real, as you look so good. I was looking to see if you made any mistakes, but you didn’t make one.” She had her head down as she was saying all this. She felt an arm go around her and looked up expecting to see Mandy hugging her. But it was Chrissy.
Before Chrissy had time to react, Kim had her pulled onto her knee and was hugging her lake she was a little child. “I’m the one that should be sorry Kim. Mandy said that I was being silly, and I can see I was now. I’ve always been a loner, so having groups of people around me is all kind of new. Can we start over and try and be friends?”
“No we can’t.” Kim said. Then she got a silly grin on her face and added. “Because we never stopped.”
Chrissy had lost the smile on her face when Kim said no, but soon got it back when she saw that she was just playing with her. Chrissy gave her a big hug and they were both laughing when Mandy said she would head back to the table and fill her mum in on the mix up. As Mandy was leaving, she told Kim she better fix her makeup before she came back out. Chrissy said she would keep Kim company till she had finished and they would be back out in a couple of minutes. With that, Mandy left the restroom.
“If you don’t mind me asking Chrissy. How long have you been dressing as a girl?”
“Apart from a brief foray several years ago, two.”
“Two years? You look good for two years.”
“Two days fully dressed with makeup. Well really just over a day as it was just before lunch yesterday when I first went all the way.”
Kim was just staring at her and then up and down her body and then at her face again.
“Your pulling my leg aren’t you?”
“Nope I would never do that to anyone. I’ve always wanted to be a girl since I can first remember. But till I moved here the other day I had never dressed since I got caught by my father.”
“What did he do when he found you?”
“He beat me till I passed out.”
Kim gave her a hug and then said, “Oh honey. I am so sorry for you. I can see why you panicked and ran then when you thought I was going to do the same thing.”
“I never thought you were going to hit me. Just start shouting that I was a man in a dress.”
“Honey, with how good you look, there was a better chance of them thinking of me as a man in a dress.”
“I thought you looked like an Amazon Princess when I first saw you.” Chrissy blushed as she realised what she just said.
“I can live with that. Just don’t ask me to ride a horse.” They both laughed.
With one final look in the mirror, they both decided that they were ready to let the world see them again, and they headed back to the table.
Mandy and Prue looked on as they saw Chrissy and Kim walking back to the table. They were both giggling and acting like a couple of schoolgirls. Mandy was happy to see Chrissy relaxing again. The food had arrived by the time they got back to the table.
“How are you feeling dear, better now?” Prue asked.
“Yes I am. Sorry for running off like I did, I got the wrong idea about some things.”
“Mandy filled me in on everything, and I am sorry for not letting you know that I had told Kim, or asked you before I said anything to her.”
“It’s all water under the bridge Prue. I just hope that my little exhibition won’t spoil our friendship, or the willingness to still see me as a patient.”
“Oh my dear, if I stopped seeing all my patient’s or stopped talking to my friends every time they had a moment, I would be a very lonely person and be out of a job. You’re dealing with a lot of different things and I think you’re entitled to panic. But please try to find out what’s up before you run away next time.”
“As I said to Kim. I’m just not used to being around people, it’s all very new to me.”
“Well dear, you have a group of friends that you can turn to when ever you need to talk.”
“Thanks Prue, and thanks Kim.”
“You’re welcome Hon.” Kim, and Prue said at the same time.
The lunch was really nice and they all had a dish of ice cream for a desert. Mandy and Prue argued over who was going to get the bill, but Prue won in the end using the, Do as your mother tells you card.
Mandy drove Prue and Kim back to the surgery and Prue gave Chrissy a business card with all her details on and she wrote her and Kim’s mobile numbers on the back. They all hugged and they Mandy and Chrissy were back on the road and heading for the shop.
“How you feeling now Chrissy?”
“I’m feeling really good Sis.” She turned her head and smiled at Mandy as she said this. Mandy was smiling back at her.
Once they got to the shop Mandy started to show her how she ran her shop. Chrissy was quick to pick things up and before long they were having fun and the time just flew by. It was just after six when they shut up shop and left for Mandy’s so Chrissy could get changed.
Mandy could see the sadness in Chris as he left the house. But they hugged and he was gone, but looking forward to tomorrow.
As he walked home to Mable’s he felt funny without the extra weight on his chest, and walking in the trainers made him feel really small. When he got to the house he shouted that he was back, but got no reply so he headed to the kitchen to see if anyone was home. He found Becky doing battle with a pan of chicken in a pan with some sauce, and trying to sort out cooking some rice.
“Hi Becky. Need any help.”
“Oh Chris am I happy to see you. I was the first one back in, so I got stuck with cooking dinner, but I am making a real mess of it.”
“Here let me have a look for you.” Chris stepped up and took over and Becky watched as he added a little more water to the sauce in the pan with the chicken and told Becky why he was doing it, then he got a large saucepan out and filled it with water. They he went looking for some stock cubes to add to the water for the rice. Once again telling Becky why he was doing it.
Becky looked on in total amazement that he could just step up and take over so easily. The other thing that she noticed was how much more animated he had become in the past couple of days. She put it down to him being more relaxed now he was getting to know her a little more.
“You really know your way around a kitchen Chris.”
“My mum and dad used to work long hours, so I had to cook a lot of the meals when I got home from school, and then work before I left.”
“Thanks for bailing me out, I was worried I was going to have to buy take out again.”
“Again? You make it sound like mess up a lot.”
Becky looked down at the floor and didn’t answer for a couple of seconds. Then said, “I do, I want to be able to get the meal ready for everyone on a Wednesday, but I always panic and mess it up.”
“Then why do you try to cook on a Wednesday?”
Becky looked at Chris in an odd way they realised that no one had told him the rules of a Wednesday.
“Mable goes out on a Wednesday and doesn’t get in till later so the rule is, the first one home cooks the meal. The downside is, I am always the first in on a Wednesday.”
“Well you could be off the hook now then, as I won’t be working on a Wednesday. It’s my day off.”
Becky jumped up and gave him a hug then said, “You’re a life saver Chris. I think Mable was running out of stuff to try and let me cook.” As Becky broke the hug, she could smell something on Chris that she knew the smell of, but couldn’t work out what it was so she let it go without saying anything.
Becky kept Chris company as he turned the disaster of a meal into something that smelled really great. Chris said it was all ready to be served as they heard Mable shout she was back and David was with her, and a little bundle of fun in the form of Cathleen.
“Will Jenna be joining us for dinner?”
“She has a late meeting and won’t be back for another hour or so. That is why I have Cathleen.” Mable said.
“Shall I save her a plate?”
“Is it safe to eat?” David asked.
Chris looked a little hurt at the comment, but soon remembered what Becky had said.
“I think she has done a stunning job with the meal and I for one can’t wait to taste it.” Becky was about to speak up, but Chris dragged her back to the kitchen to give him a hand to get it all served up.
“Why did you let then think I cooked the meal Chris?”
“Becky, you did a lot of the work, and it will put one over on David when he likes the meal and has to say sorry to you for teasing.”
“Your one special guy Chris.”
You have no idea, he thought to himself.
Chris got the plates off the top of the cooker where they had been warming. Then started to serve up the rice and they added the chicken to it and added the sauce. He found a large bag of prawn crackers in a cupboard and emptied them into a bowl and took them into the dinning room then went back to help Becky with the other plates.
“Something smells good Becky.” David said.
“I’m impressed Becky. I thought you would have got into trouble again, and we would be eating take out again.”
Becky was smiling and loving all the praise she was getting. She knew now what Chris meant. She did watch him take over, but all he did was little bits to make it all work, but at the end of the day, the little things are what made this meal taste so good.
All the plates were soon empty and even Cathleen had eaten most of it without sharing it with her clothes. Becky got up to clear the plates, but David said, “You stay seated Becky. Chris and I will clear the table, as you cooked the meal.”
“But I don’t mind helping to clear the table.” She was feeling bad as Chris had done most the work.
“David is right Becky. You rest up, and I can help.” Chris gave her a little wink and smiled.
David had cleared most the table in his first run, so Chris took the rest and made his way to the kitchen.
“That was a really nice meal you cooked Chris.”
“Yes she did a really great job if it.” Chris said, then realised what David had said. He stood with his mouth open not knowing what to say at first.
“Please David, don’t say anything. She was trying to do dinner when I got home, but she was getting in so much trouble. I just wanted her to feel good about it anyway.”
“I won’t say a word Chris and I think it’s really great that you would do that for her.”
“I’m hoping that the little ego boost will help her to keep trying. But she is off the hook on a Wednesday as I don’t work them so I will be able to sort out dinner from now on.”
“Oh, I forgot to ask how your first day went.”
“I wasn’t really working today, just being shown how they do things, but it went well and I made some new friends.” Chris didn’t really see it as lying as he had done both things.
“Any thoughts on pudding Chris, or do you think we should ask Becky.”
“Do you think Becky would have an answer for you?”
“Probably, but not a good one.”
“I did see a chocolate cake in the pantry, and there is some fresh cream in the fridge.”
“Sounds good to me Chris, go for it.”
Chris got to work on whipping the cream and David sorted out the cake. He cut a small piece for Cathleen, and Chris added a scoop of ice cream, as he didn’t think she would like the cream too much. Chris took Cathleen’s in first then came back for his and David’s, as David had already taken Becky’s and Mable’s in.
The cake was nice and soon there were empty plates and an empty bowl from Cathleen. Chris started to clear the plates and Becky helped. Once they were in the kitchen alone she gave him a hug and thanked him for not telling them she messed up again.
“You’re welcome Becky. I can show you how to cook some meals if you want. It’s all down you how you approach it.”
“I would love to be able to cook some of the meals. It felt really good taking credit for it tonight. I am just sorry you got stuck with clearing the table and sorting out the pudding.”
“I didn’t mind at all. I love playing around in the kitchen, I find it relaxing.”
Mable came in to do the pots, but was soon shooed out the kitchen by Becky and Chris. So she went and sat at the dinning room table to wait for a nice cup of tea.
Becky made the tea while Chris got the pots washed from the dinner and then left them to drain while they all sat and had a nice cupper.
They had just finished their tea when Jenna walked in and sat at the table looking worn out. She looked for Cathleen and saw her playing at the other end of the room.
“Thanks for picking Cathleen up for me Mable. I was worried I wasn’t going to be able to make the meeting.”
“She was no trouble dear, and I’ve told you anytime you need me to have her I will.”
“You’re the best Mable. I don’t know what I would do without you.”
“Find another babysitter.” Mable said.
“Mable, you’re so much more than a babysitter to me, and you know it.”
Mable just gave a little chuckle.
“You hungry Jenna?” Chris asked.
“I could eat a horse, then come back for the saddle.”
“I’ll have to see what I can do, but you may have to settle for a chicken dish.”
“Oh, ok then, it will have to do.” She said with a groan in her voice.
They all laughed and then Chris went to warm her dinner up in the microwave.
Jenna thought the meal looked great and then thought it tasted even better. Chris had to run and get her a glass of water when she nearly choked on some of it. When she found out Becky had cooked it. Jenna had a sneaky look at Chris, but didn’t say anything and just finished it in short order. Chris got her a piece of cake and added some cream to it, then made a fresh pot of tea and poured her a cup.
“I could get used to being waited on like this Chris.”
“You just looked so worn out, and I haven’t really done much today. So I am glad to help where I can.”
“I thought you started your new job today?”
“I did, but it was more just for training, so I didn’t do much. It’s nice to stretch my legs and do something more active.”
“You’re a good kid Chris, and don’t let anyone tell you otherwise.”
Chris went all red and then said, “Thanks Jenna. My mum always told me to treat others how you would like to be treated, and life would always treat you right.”
“I would like to meet your mum some day Chris, she sounds like a wise woman.” Mable added.
They all realised that it had gone quiet up the other end of the room and when they looked, Cathleen had fallen asleep curled up with some of her stuffy’s as she calls them.
“Looks like someone is ready for her bed and I don’t just mean Cathleen.” Said Jenna as she let out a yawn.
She got up from the table and went over to Cathleen, but Chris told her to head up to her room and he would bring up Cathleen for her. She rubbed Chris’s cheek and called him an angel, then led the way up to her room. He placed Cathleen in her bed and was about to walk away when he heard a little voice say, “Nighty night Chiss.”
“You little faker. I though you was asleep.” Cathleen just giggled and Chris tickled her a bit then said, “Good night little one. Sleep tight and don’t let the bed bugs bite.”
“Thanks Chris for bringing her up, and for playing with her. She really likes you.”
“No problem Jenna, she is a really sweet kid. Just like her mum. Night Jenna.”
“Good night Chris.”
Chris went back downstairs to see if he could help finish up in the kitchen, but Mable and Becky had just about finished up when he got down there. So he said good night to them both and went up to his room.
He took care of business in the bathroom and was just putting on his nightgown when he thought it didn’t feel right without his breasts so he used the sticky pads and attached them to his chest then put his nightgown back on and it looked a lot better. He climbed into bed and was asleep in no time at all.
In the early hours of the morning his bedroom door opened and a figure moved into his room and slid into bed behind him. The person moved their arm around his body to hug him, then there was screaming as they felt the breasts on his chest. Chris woke with a shock and jumped out of bed and spun around. Only to realise he had been dreaming.
He went to the bathroom and splashed some water on his face to calm himself down. Then he headed back to bed and double checked the door and made sure the key was half turned make sure it couldn’t be pushed out from the other side. He got back in bed and was back asleep in no time at all.
The next time he woke was to the sun shining in through the window telling him it was time to rise. He got washed up and removed the breast forms and put them back in their box. He had that empty feeling again but knew that it was only for a short time. So he went down for breakfast.
Breakfast was about the same as the other couple of mornings and he was off out the door just before nine.
He got to Mandy’s about twenty minutes later and was greeted with a hug after she had let him in and shut the door.
“Morning Mandy. You’re looking smart today.”
“Does that mean I haven’t any other time you’ve seen me?”
Chris looked worried he had said something all wrong, but Mandy couldn’t keep a straight face and started to laugh.
“Hey! That is not funny. I thought I had really upset you then. I was being nice to you by paying you a compliment.”
“I know you were Chrissy, but the look on your face was priceless.”
“You just look that little bit more sexy today.”
“What a way to start the day. I should have hired you years ago. Now get up to your room and start to get ready. I’ll brew a fresh pot of tea and come and help you with your corset.”
“Ok Sis, don’t be too long.”
Mandy smacked his ass as he went past which made him step it up a pace and giggled as he ran up the stairs.
She was sitting doing her hair when Mandy got up to her room. She looked at Chrissy’s makeup and told her that she had done an excellent job of it and the hair looked good too. She had the corset on, but it wasn’t very tight so Mandy tightened it down for her and then went and got the skirt and blouse she would be wearing today. The skirt was black and around sixteen inches in length. The blouse was white with hidden buttons up the back and had a high collar.
Once she had the blouse and skirt on, Mandy handed her a pair of plain black boots, which finished off the outfit just right. Chrissy was beginning to realise she had a thing for boots.
“I love these boots Mandy.”
“I fear you are like me Chrissy, you’re a boot lover.”
“They do feel really nice, the way they hug your ankle and leg. Kind like your wearing armour.”
“Yep, girl you have it bad for boots.” Mandy rolled her eyes as she said it, which made Chrissy giggle and Mandy joined in as well.
Chrissy stood and looked in the mirror to make sure she looked as good as she had the last two times. Once again, there was the woman starring back at him or her as he now was. She shook her head and walked over to the door where Mandy was stood looking at her.
They headed downstairs and into the kitchen and sat down to enjoy a cup of tea before heading out to the shop.
They hadn’t been at the shop long before a delivery guy came in with a couple of large boxes.
“Good morning miss. Nice day isn’t it?”
“Yes it’s a real shame to be stuck inside all day.”
“It really is Miss. Can you sign here please?” He handed her a little hand held computer and she signed the screen with a little plastic stick.
“Thank you miss. Have a nice day,” and he was off out the door.
Mandy came in from out back and asked who had just come in. “Just a delivery guy with a couple of large boxes. They are really quite heavy.”
“Oh good, that will be the new computer for the shop. I want to get the online shop set up here at work now that you’re working here, so we can fulfil orders quicker.”
They got the boxes into the back room and then got them opened and set up on the empty desk in the back room. It took them some time to get it all up and running as people kept coming in. Mandy did most of the sales, but Chrissy was watching and learning all the time. Mandy let Chrissy deal with some of the more simple sales. She even let her deal with a fellow crossdresser.
Chrissy could see that he was shopping for himself, as he was feeling all the different fabrics and seemed to be lost in a dream. Chrissy was polite and friendly and the man was soon at ease and left having spent just over one hundred pounds.
“For someone that doesn’t like to be around people much Chrissy, you really do know how to sell stuff to people.”
“Thanks Mandy, all I did was treat him like you treated me the other day. Like you said, they pay the wages, and I couldn’t really make fun of him could I.”
“How goes the computer set up?”
“It’s all done and the printer is working fine. I’ve even printed out the sold items from the EBay shop.” She was holding a small stack of papers.
She then showed Chrissy how to work out what each item was and how to pack it ready for going out. The post office is open till 6:30, but I do a final check at 5:00. That way I can get the packing all done and ready to go when we close a 6:00.
Mandy showed Chrissy how to log into the EBay shop and check for the sold items and even showed him how to relist stock.
Chrissy did the final check at five and then shut down the PC and set about packing the orders ready to take to the post office with the other ones. Mandy used the post office near her home so they loaded all the parcels into the car and got ready to leave.
There was a bit of a queue at the post office, but Mandy said it was always like this. She was just glad that Chrissy was there to help, as she sometimes had to make a couple of trips.
They finally got to the front of the queue and got everything weighed and paid for, and were soon back in the car and heading for Mandy’s place. There, Chrissy was soon back as Chris and heading for home.
Friday and Saturday was the same as Thursday. Chris was beginning to like being Chrissy more and more, and did not really like being Chris at all. By Sunday, he was ready for a day off and had a lie in. But was soon feeling the need to be Chrissy, he knew it was a risk and a waste of time to get all dressed up as he would have to change back in time for dinner. So he just kept the breast forms on, as he had been doing since Wednesday and put a top on and a pink flowery skirt and just sat and read in his room.
Chris was glad to be back at work on Monday as he wanted to be Chrissy again. They had sold a lot of stock over the weekend on EBay and on the web site, so they were busy all day Monday completing orders. But by the end of the day they still had a pile of orders to finish up, so Mandy asked if Chrissy would mind working Tuesday?
“Not at all Mandy, I would be more than happy to come in tomorrow.”
“Did you miss being Chrissy yesterday?”
“Does it show that bad?”
“Sort of, you just seemed happier when you got dressed this morning, like you had just met an old friend.”
“I guess it did feel that way.”
“Well with how busy we’re getting, I think that we will only be closed on a Wednesday from now on, and Sunday of course.”
“That is fine with me, as they all work late or do things on a Wednesday, and I said I would cook dinner on that day. It also gives me a day to wash my clothes without the others seeing them.”
“If you’re not doing anything this Sunday, would you like to come for a drive with me?”
“I would love to Mandy. You do mean as Chrissy, don’t you?”
“I wouldn’t have it any other way Sis.” Chrissy gave her a hug and wanted to cry for some reason.
They did the same routine as the day before and on the way back went via the post office, before heading for Mandy’s home. Then, once Chris was back, he headed for home again and had a nice meal with the others.
Tuesday was a repeat of Monday, then Wednesday was a day of rest, but it was not to be much of a rest when his mobile rang and it was Mandy.
“Hi Chrissy. I just got a call from my mum, she wants to see you at her surgery today. Can you make it to my place ASAP?”
“Sure, I can be there in half an hour.” He was having trouble containing his excitement, and Mandy could tell.”
“Ok Sis, see you in half an hour. Love you.”
“Love you too Sis.”
Chris jumped out of bed and started to get ready. He was the only one in so he locked the door as he left. He nearly ran all the way to Mandy’s and was out of breath when he got there.
He rang the doorbell and waited for Mandy to answer.
“Hi Mandy, I got here as soon as I could.”
“Hi Chrissy. Come in, I’ve laid out some clothes on the bed in your room. There’s no corset as you mum wants to run some tests and she said that it would be easier without the corset.”
“Ok, she knows best. I’ll be back as quick as I can.”
“I’ll make a pot of tea. Have you eaten yet?”
“No, I got up and came straight here.”
“I’ll make us some toast then as well.”
“That would be nice. Thanks Mandy.”
Chris headed off up to get changed, while Mandy headed to the kitchen.
Mandy was just finishing her toast when Chrissy came into the room wearing a pale blue summer dress with little white flowers all over it. She had flesh-coloured tights on and a pair of white sandals with a three-inch heel, and her makeup was natural looking. She had the contact lenses in and her hair was perfect.
“You look really nice Chrissy, and your hair is perfect.”
“Thanks Mandy. I feel a little funny without the corset.”
“You still look good Sis. I don’t think you really need to wear one, but I know that some girls just like to wear them. I guess you’re one of those girls.”
Chrissy smiled then said, “I guess I must be. I just love the shape it gives me, and when I work in the shop, I think it us a good image if I am wearing one.”
“True and I have sold a couple after some customers saw that you were wearing one. Come and take a seat and I will put some toast in for you while you pour yourself a cup of tea.”
Chrissy took a seat and waited for Mandy to finish with the toast for her and then they chatted till she was finished. Mandy rinsed off the dishes and then Chrissy left to use the bathroom before heading out to the car just behind Mandy as she armed the house alarm and zapped the car alarm so Chrissy could get in. It didn’t seem to take as long to get to Prue’s surgery, but Chrissy put this down to knowing where they were heading this time.
Mandy found a spot right outside the surgery and parked the car. They walked up to the door and Mandy pushed the intercom and waited for Kim to ask who it was.
“Hi Kim, it’s Mandy and Chrissy.”
“Hi Mandy, come on in.” A very excited sounding Kim answered.
The two girls entered the building and made their way around to where Kim sat last week, but Kim had come to meet them and gave them both a hug.
“Hi Chrissy, its great to see you again. How have you been keeping?”
“I’ve been doing fine. Working hard, I have a real slave driver for a boss. You know what it’s like.” Kim rolled her eyes knowing that Chrissy was teasing Mandy.
“Hey! Watch who you call a slave driver Missy.” Mandy playfully punched her on the arm.
“See what I have to put up with Kim. She even beats me.”
Kim was laughing at the two’s playful banter. “I’m amazed you two get any work done if you’re like this all the time.”
“We work really well together Kim. She tells me what to do and I do it.” Chrissy said pointing at Mandy with her thumb.
“Who’s she? The Cats mother.” Mandy replied as she took Chrissy into a hug.
Kim was amazed just how much Chrissy had come out of her shell in just a week. There was just something about this kid that made you want to love her. She found it hard to believe that anyone would ever want to hurt her.
“Prue’s expecting you, so go right in. Do you want a drink?”
Both girls asked for a tea and then entered Prue’s office.
“Hi mum. Long time no speak.”
“Hello dear. I know, it’s been all of an hour or so. “Anything happened since we last spoke?”
“Not much. Found some stray on my door step and took her in.” She looked over at Chrissy.
“Is that all I am to you? A stray. Hello Prue, it’s nice to see you again.”
“Hello Chrissy. How have you been?”
“I’ve been doing fine thank you. I’m really enjoying working for your daughter.”
“I’m glad, she has been working some really long hours since her Gran gave her that shop. It’s nice to see her having some fun again.”
“Mum! Stop nagging. I was having fun before Chrissy came along. I just have more of it now, it’s like having a little sister around.”
Prue knew that Mandy was putting on a front to stop Chrissy from thinking she was a lonely child herself, but her mum knew just how much her daughter liked having Chrissy around.
“Ok dear I’ll stop nagging. Now Chrissy, the reason I called you in today was because I got the results back from your blood test. Maybe we should take a seat over there.” Prue pointed to a sofa and chairs in the far corner of the room.
“Is it really that bad Prue?” Chrissy said with a worried look on her face.” Prue put her arm around Chrissy’s waist and walked her over the sofa, then sat Mandy next to her. Then Prue sat in one of the armchairs facing her.
“The news is sort of a six and two three’s really. For a normal male it would be bad news, but in your case it may be good.”
Chrissy let out a sigh, as Mandy hugged her as if she was about to run away.
“How do you like being a girl Chrissy?” Prue asked.
“I really like it. I told Mandy the other day that it feels right. Like the outer shell fits the inner person. I was scared for the first couple of days, but now I find it hard to be my male self. I’m not sure if that makes any sense to you.”
Prue spent the next hour asking questions, some of which Chrissy was a little uncomfortable answering in front of Mandy.
Once she had ran out of questions, she asked Chrissy to come into the examination room with her. She asked Mandy to stay where she was, or she could go and chat with Kim while she did the examination.
Once they we in the room alone Prue said, “I need you to strip Honey, and I do mean everything.”
Prue could see that Chrissy was worried about being seen naked. “Don’t worry Chrissy, I’m not going to judge you. I just need to do an exam before I can work out a course of treatment for you.”
Prue handed her a robe to put on, then left while Chrissy got changed.
Chrissy heard a knock on the door, then it opened a bit and she heard Prue ask if she was decent.
“Yes, but I can’t get the breast forms off without the solvent.”
“I have some solvent over here.” Prue walked over to a shelf and came back with a bottle.
“Lower the robe a bit, and I can remove the forms for you.”
Chrissy lowered the robe and watched as Prue removed the forms. She had that empty feeling again.
Prue could see the sudden change in the way Chrissy was acting. “Don’t look so down dear, you’ll be back to your old self in no time. Or new self to be more correct.” This did get a chuckle from Chrissy, which did make him relax a bit.
Over the next half-hour Chrissy was weighed measured and poked by Prue. By the time she was done, she had no doubt that her findings from the blood test were right.
“You can get dressed again now Chrissy. Do you need any help?”
“No I’ve been doing it myself for a nearly a week now.”
“Ok, I’ll leave you to get dressed. Come back to my office when you’re dressed.”
Prue left to go and write up her findings and wait for Chrissy to come back in.
Mandy must have been out with Kim still, as Prue was still alone at her desk writing. So Chrissy went and sat in one of the chairs on the other side of the desk.
“How you feeling Chrissy?”
“I’m feeling better now Prue. Well, am I going to live?”
“Well for some it would feel like the end of the world, but for you I think it could be a blessing. I couldn’t help but notice how quiet and shy you became when you got undressed. Are you always like that?”
“Since I first got dressed and went out with Mandy. It’s like something woke up in me and now I feel like I am who I really should have been. Now when I have to become Chris it feels wrong.”
“Right, where to start?” Prue looked to be deep in thought for a couple of seconds then said, “The easiest way to put this for you is like this. Your body is not producing enough male hormones, so your body has stalled so to speak. Now if you were a normal male, we would give you steady doses of male hormones to see if we could get it started again. But due to how you’re dressed and what we have spoken about, we could give you an injection to kick start your female side.”
Chrissy was just sat starring at Prue. She has just said that he stuck between the sexes. “You’re telling me that I am not male or female?”
“For want of a better word yes. Due to the lack of male hormones, you haven’t gone into puberty as such. Your body is producing some, but not enough to give you facial hair or any height or muscle mass.”
Chrissy just got a smile on her face as she realised that nature had found a way to help him achieve her dream.
“When can I get the injection Prue?”
Prue smiled then said, “Before I give you any jabs, Chrissy, I want you to see a friend of mine. She is a Shrink, and I want to be sure we are doing the right thing before I give you any jabs.”
“Prue, I don’t need anyone to tell me what I want. I know this is the right course for me.”
“I know you do Hon, but you still need to get the ok from a shrink before you can have the SRS and you need to do a real life test, where you have to live as a female for two years.”
“I know Prue. I’m just eager to make a start on it all.”
“Do you have your own place?”
“No, I’m living at a B&B at the minute.”
“Oh yes, Mandy told me about that. She said that they’re a nice group of people that live there with you. Do they know about all this?”
“No, I was hoping to be able to get a job and enough money to get a place of my own before anyone found out. But meeting your daughter and just finding out what you just told me, has got me thinking.”
“Even if I gave you the injections now, it would take a couple of months for any real signs to show. So you’re not going to be found out over night, but the sooner you start the real life test the sooner you will get the all clear from the shrink.”
“You still have some time to think it over, but at some point they will notice the girl blooming in front of them.”
“I need to deal with the other things you just told me, before I get into the problems with all this.” Chrissy waved her hand up and down her body.
“Ok Chrissy, point taken. My friend can see you this afternoon. Mandy knows her, so she can drive you. Is it ok to let Mandy come back in now?”
“Yes, please do and thanks for all the help.”
Prue picked up the phone and spoke to Kim. “Kim, you can send Mandy back in now.” A couple of minute’s later Mandy came back in.
“Is everything ok Mum, Chrissy?”
“Yes dear, Chrissy has a lot to think about. I was wondering if you could take her to see Sarah this afternoon. I want to get the ok from her before I start Chrissy on a course of treatment.”
“That’s great Mum. I’d love to drive her to see Sarah, what time do you want her there?”
“I told her you’d be there at two, she cleared the rest of her day to talk.”
“You’ll really like Sarah, Chrissy. She is really cool.”
“You girls want to go get some lunch?” Prue asked.
Mandy looked at Chrissy who gave a nod, so she turned to her mum and said, “Sure mum that would be great.”
Prue made a call to Kim, and told her to get herself ready to leave for lunch.
They headed for lunch in Mandy’s car like last week, but went to a different place to eat. The food was nice and they all had a great time.
Mandy dropped Prue and Kim off and then made their way to see Sarah. Chrissy was worried, but Mandy made her feel more relaxed, as she told her stories of how Sarah and her mum had grown up together. Chrissy knew to trust Prue.
It wasn’t long before Mandy was pulling her car into a large underground car park. She found a space and parked then they made there way up to the street level. Once at street level Mandy led the way to a posh looking office block and went in. They walked up to a man behind a desk and Mandy said, “We’re here to see Mrs Sarah Johns.”
The man looked on his screen and then said, “Is it Miss Walker and guest?”
“Yes it is. Will it be alright to go right up?”
“Yes Miss, she’s expecting you.”
Mandy said thank you, and Chrissy just smiled. Mandy led the way to the elevator and pushed the button for the tenth floor once they were both in.
“Don’t look so worried Chrissy. She is only going to listen to what you have to say. They just need to make sure your doing all this for the right reason.”
“I’m not sure I can give them a reason for why I’m doing this Mandy. I just feel it’s the right thing for me.”
“Sarah is really good at her job Chrissy. Trust me when I say you will love her.”
By the time Mandy had finished helping Chrissy to relax, they had reached the right floor and were walking down to a large wooden door with the name Sarah Johns on it.
Mandy opened the door without knocking and walked in, followed by Chrissy. They found themselves in a large waiting room and a smartly dressed woman sat behind a desk smiling at them.
“Hello Mandy. I’ve not seen you in some time, how you been keeping?”
“Hi Maggie, it has been too long. I’m doing fine, how are you?”
“I’m doing just fine Hon. Are you hear to see Sarah?”
“Yes and No, my friend here is the one in need this time. Maggie, I’d like you to meet Chrissy, and Chrissy this is Maggie.”
“Hi Chrissy, it’s nice to meet you Hon.”
“Hi Maggie, it’s nice to meet you too.”
“I’ll just give Sarah a call to let her know you’re here.” Maggie picked up the phone, pushed a couple of buttons, and then spoke to whom Chrissy took to be Sarah.
“Mandy is here with her friend, do you want me to send them right in? Very good then.” She put the phone down and said to go right in.
“Thanks Maggie. I’ll chat to you later.”
“I’d love that Mandy. Bye for now.”
The two girls made their way through another set of doors and were greeted by a slim very pretty blonde woman that had the greatest smile you had ever seen.
“Hello Mandy dear. How have you been keeping, good I hope?”
“Hello Sarah. I’ve been keeping really busy with the shop, but apart from that, I’ve been fine, what about you, you’re looking really well.”
“You’re just teasing me Mandy.”
“No Sarah, I think you look really good.”
“Thanks Hon. I have been trying to eat right.”
Chrissy stood off to one side as they spoke, till Sarah turned to her and said, “I take it you’re Chrissy?”
“Yes I am, pleased to meet you.” Chrissy held out her hand for Sarah to shake, but Sarah gave her a hug.
“Hello dear, Prue phoned and told me all about you. So I thought the hug would put you at ease.”
“I am a little nervous. I feel like my whole future is in your hands.”
“Chrissy, the only person that can control your future is you. All I’m here to do is help you come to grips with the things from your past and to help you make the right choice.”
Chrissy soon had a smile on her face, as she started to realise that Sarah wasn’t going to have the final say, just help guide her.
“Right then Mandy, will you give me and Chrissy some time to chat? I’m sure you and Maggie have some catching up to do.”
“Ok Sarah, but go easy on her. She’s been through a lot.”
“Mandy you know me well enough by now.”
Mandy gave both Chrissy and Sarah a hug and left to chat with Maggie.
As soon as Mandy had left and closed the door, Chrissy was looking for the couch but couldn’t see one. Sarah saw her looking and said, “If you’re looking for the couch, I don’t have one.”
“Oh, I thought you all had them.”
“I find that sitting on a sofa is more relaxing than having you lie down while I question you. So would you like to take a seat over here?” Sarah waved over towards a couple of sofas. So Chrissy took a seat and then Sarah came over with a box of tissues and a jug of water.
Sarah started to ask some simple questions and took it from there. It wasn’t long before Chrissy was pouring her heart out to Sarah. Once the floodgates opened the tissues began running out fast.
Before Chrissy knew it, several hours had passed, and she was feeling really drained, but a lot happier for it.
“Well Sarah, did I pass?”
Sarah let out a little laugh then said, “I wasn’t testing you Chrissy. I was just helping you deal with the past, so you can move on with the future. Tell me Chrissy, how do you feel now?”
“I feel drained, but more alive than I have in a long time.”
“You see, that is what I am here to do Chrissy. Help you move on, you’ve been carrying a lot of baggage around with you that can make you feel dead inside. That is why you feel more alive now.”
“I really do Sarah. Thank you so much.” She gave Sarah a hug as she said it.
“Come on Chrissy, let’s go and see if that pair have run out of stuff to talk about yet.”
Mandy and Maggie were still talking like a couple of little kids when they got to where they were sitting.
“Don’t you two ever run out of stuff to talk about?”
“Not yet Sarah, but we’re willing to give it a go.” Mandy giggled.
“Well we’re all finished for today. She made some good progress. I think we should make an appointment for a month’s time, that way we can see how you’re dealing with the hormone treatment that Prue will have you on.”
“Thank you Sarah.”
“You’re welcome Hon, Just keep being yourself.”
Chrissy made an appointment for a month’s time and then left with Mandy after saying good bye to Sarah and Maggie.
They drove back to Mandy’s so Chrissy could change and get home and sort out Dinner.
“Thanks for everything you’re doing to help me Mandy. I don’t think I will ever be able to repay you.”
“I will never ask you to Chrissy. I’m just helping my sister.” Chris gave her a hug and thanked her again and then left to get home and cook dinner.
He was the first one in and went to the kitchen to see what Mable had left out to be done for dinner. He found a joint of beef in the fridge so he sorted it out and got it in the oven and then set about cleaning the veges and getting all that organised. It was all ready by the time everyone made it home. Becky was home first and wanted to help, but it was already cooking or cooling when she got in. So they sat and talked about their days.
Chris had to make up the whole day and said, “I just stayed in and read a book and did some washing. How was your day Becky?”
“Busy, I’m getting good sales and a really good bonus at the end of this month.”
“I’m really happy for you Becky.”
Becky was amazed at how happy Chris seemed tonight and happy to see him relaxing a little more. She thought that he must love his new job.
Everything was ready when the last of them got home and the meal went down well with everyone. Pudding was fruit and ice cream that Chris had fixed while he was chatting with Becky.
Becky and Jenna did the pots while Chris played a board game with Cathleen. Then carried Cathleen up to bed when Jenna was finished and ready to turn in for the night. Chris went to bed himself and was asleep in no time.
When he woke in the morning he didn’t remember any bad dreams so felt a lot better than he had for a long time.
Chris fell in to the same routine for the rest of the week and was looking forward to getting out with Mandy and just go for a drive. He got to Mandy’s just after nine and was greeted with a big hug. He went, got changed, and came down wearing a really nice summery dress and Sandal’s with a two inch heel.
“How do I look Sis?”
“Stunning like always Sis”
“Do you have any idea where we might be going today?”
“We have a little stop to make first, then we are heading out to look at an old castle, there is a really nice pub near it that do some really nice Sunday dinners.”
“Sounds good to me Sis. What is the stop you need to make?”
“You’ll see.” She had a grin on her face. Chrissy just hoped that she wasn’t going regret it later.
They were in the car and driving to the place Mandy needed to make a stop. Which turned out to be her mum’s surgery?
“What are we doing here Mandy?”
“My mum wants to give you your first jab today. So you can recover before work tomorrow.”
Chrissy, not being a big fan of needles was looking a little worried when they got to Prue’s office, once Kim had buzzed them in.
“Hi Mum. Here’s your pin cushion all ready for the pins.”
“Mandy! Stop scaring the poor girl.”
“I’m sorry Chrissy. I was only teasing you.” She gave Chrissy a hug to say sorry.
“This won’t take long Chrissy, then you can be on your way. You going any place nice?”
Mandy told her mum where they were heading and she said it was a nice place.
“Would you and Kim like to join us?” Chrissy asked.
Prue looked at Mandy to make sure it was ok for Chrissy to ask her.
“I’d love for your and Kim to come with us Mum.”
“Well I’ve got nothing planed for today after this, so count me in. We can ask Kim in a minute. Come with me into the other room, Chrissy, and I will give you the jabs.”
“Is it ok if Mandy comes Prue? I’m really scared of needles.” Chrissy had already taken hold of Mandy hand, so Prue saw it as a given that Mandy was going to be coming with them.
They went into the other room and Prue had Chrissy lift her dress and lower her panties. Then she got her to bend over a table. Once she was bent over she wiped her cheeks with alcohol and injected her in each cheek with a needle. She then put a small cotton wool pad on each cheek so she wouldn’t get any blood on her panties or dress if there were any.
“There you go Hon all done. I told you it wouldn’t hurt.”
Chrissy pulled up her panties and lowered her dress. She did look a little pale when she stood up, so Prue led her to a seat and got her to sit down, which wasn’t the best idea as she had been poked in both cheeks. But before Prue could tell her to sit down very slowly, she plopped into the seat. Chrissy let out a squeal and lifted some of the weight off her bum again.
Prue looked a little worried till she heard Mandy start to giggle and soon this set Chrissy off, and then Prue was giggling as well.
“The look on your face Chrissy, when you sat down.” Mandy said.
“Well it hurt!”
“Long needles tend to do that Chrissy.” Prue added.
Kim came in to see if every one was ok, as the squeal was quite loud. All she saw were a group of three women all giggling. Mandy did a quick run through of what Chrissy had just done and Kim had a little giggle as well. Once they regained their composure, Chrissy asked Kim if she wanted to join them on their trip out. She was more than happy to be going out with them, as she never did very much on a Sunday.
They all got their bags and headed out to the car. Chrissy got in the back with Kim, as it would give her a little more space to relax.
It took an hour to drive to the Castle and it was a really nice place. Kim and Chrissy were becoming fast friends. Prue was amazed at how different she was after the visit with Sarah.
Prue was walking just behind Kim and Chrissy, and in a low voice so Chrissy couldn’t hear, said, “She seems so much happier now. Is this since Sarah had that session the other day?”
“Yes it is, she’s shifted some of that baggage she was carrying.”
“The jabs you gave her, Mum, does this mean she is on the way to becoming a real girl?”
“Yes dear. As real as medical science can do anyway.”
“She told me about the medical problem she has, not that she sees it as a problem. I think she is glad it happened.”
“I got the same impression when I told her. I think she would have had the shots on Wednesday if I would have let her.”
“Well it’s only been just over a week and she has a lot of people that love her and she is living her dream. Sort of.”
They both looked at Chrissy who was laughing and giggling with Kim walking just in front of them. She turned to look at them both. They both smiled at her, and she smiled back.
“I really like her Mandy. I would be proud to have her as my second daughter.”
“I’m sure she would love to call you Mum. I can ask her if you would like?”
“That would be nice dear. See what she says.”
“I will do mum.”
They spent a couple of hours looking around the castle and then headed back to the car and made their way to the pub for some dinner. The food was great and the company was even better. The only trouble came when it was time to pay as Chrissy wanted to get the bill as a way of thanking them all for being there for her. She won the small battle and felt good having treated them all to the meal.
It was just after six when Mandy dropped them off at the Surgery so Prue could get her car. Mandy offered to drop Kim off at her home, but Prue said she was going that way so she would do it. They all hugged and Kim and Prue thanked Mandy and Chrissy for a nice day and Chrissy for the dinner.
It was nearly seven when Chrissy was back as his male self and ready to head home. Mandy could see the sadness in his eyes at being male again. She really hoped he could find the courage to come out to Mable and the others soon. She knew the longer he left it the worse it was going to be to tell them, and hide the affects of the injections.
The next couple of weeks went past really quick. He was getting up and going to Mandy’s to get ready, then working till six, when she would change back to being Chris. The injections were beginning to work, as his hips were looking a little fuller and his chest was a little tender which made him smile.
He didn’t dress on the first Wednesday, but by the second one he couldn’t cope with being Chris. So he went all the way, but didn’t bother with much makeup as once he was the right shape and he had the breast forms on, he looked like a girl anyway with his small frame and heart shaped face. She still used the contacts as she liked having blue eyes. She knew from the past couple of weeks that Becky was always the first one home at six, so Chrissy would get changed at five so she had plenty of time to change.
He was having check-up’s with Prue every couple of weeks and was dressing everyday now as he would go out doing stuff with Mandy on a Sunday. Prue used this day to do the check up and spend some time with her two daughters, as she had really come to think of Chrissy as her second daughter by now.
Weeks became months, and Chrissy was really filling out, he couldn’t see many real changes apart from the rear end looking more female and his chest was an A cup by now. He was wearing baggy clothing around the house when he was there to hide his newly forming female shape.
Mandy had tried a couple of times to get him to sit them all down and tell them, but she was scared of losing the new family she had found. Mandy could understand what she meant and let it go for now. She was going to have a word with Sarah before Chrissy’s next meeting to see if she could try and make her see that she needed to get it over with.
By early December they were really busy with all the husbands and boyfriends buying gift for their loved ones. So Mandy and Chrissy were working longer hours and Sundays as well. They still shut on a Wednesday, as they needed one day to try and recharge their batteries.
Chris had a lie in on the Wednesday. When he did get up he went down and made sure the house was empty, which it always was. So he went back upstairs and got changed. Before he put any clothes on, he looked at himself in the mirror, he was looking more and more like a she now. Prue had got him on a couple of different pills, she had said what they were, but all Chris knew was they would make him a girl. So she didn’t really care beyond that point.
His breasts were still small, so he used the breast forms still, he attached them to his chest and then got a bra and panty set out the drawer. As he cleaned his own room and none of the others ever came in, he knew they were safe in there. Next, he dropped a slip over his body and then used the corset to give him that killer hourglass shape. Now all he could see was Chrissy, so she decided on a white blouse and a black sixteen inch skirt. She slipped the skirt up over her black nylon clad legs and then put on the black boots she had brought on one of the shopping trips with Mandy.
She sat at her vanity table and teased her hair into a more feminine style and then added a little lipstick and called herself done.
She headed off to the laundry room and did the washing, then had a sandwich for her lunch and sat in the dinning room reading a book for a bit and had a cup of tea. Once she had finished the book she took the cup into the kitchen and was making her way back to her room to return the book when she realised she was stood facing Mable.
Chrissy froze on the spot starring at Mable, and Mable was just looking at Chrissy.
“Hello dear are you a friend of Chris’s?”
Chrissy still couldn’t find her voice and looked as white as a sheet. Then she saw a look cross Mable’s face and she said, “Chris is that you?”
Chrissy let her head drop, and that was all the answer Mable needed. She could see that he was upset about being found this way. But not having dealt with anything like this before, she had little idea what to say to break the ice.
“Chris, I think we need to sit down and talk about how you’re dressed. Don’t you?”
“Yes, I guess we should.” Was all Chris said in a quiet but female voice.
Mable led the way to the dinning room and offered Chris a seat. Once she was seated Mable asked if she wanted a cup of tea.
“Yes please Mable. Do you want me to make it?”
“No dear, I think you should just sit there and try to calm down a bit.”
Chrissy wanted to run, but she knew she had to get this out the way. She was lost in thought when Mable came back with a tray.
“Here we go Chris.”
Mable sat down and poured out a cup of tea for each of them. Chrissy was shaking quite bad and had to put the cup and saucer down.
“So then Chris dear, do you want to tell me why you’re dressed like that?”
So Chris spent the next hour telling Mable all about his past and what brought him to this point in his life. Mable sat and listened while he told her everything. She never said anything so Chris had no idea what she was thinking one way or the other.
Chrissy looked at her watch and saw that it was close to six, so she got up to go and get changed.
“Where you going Chris?”
“It’s nearly six Mable. The others will be home soon, and I need to change.”
“Chris, the others need to see what you look like. They need to have a say in who they are sharing the house with, and as you’ve said. It’s going to get harder for you to hide it as time goes by.”
“I guess you’re right Mable.” Chris was worried even more now as he sat waiting like the condemned man waiting to go to the electric chair.
It was a little after six when Chrissy heard the front door open. She heard Becky shout she was home, then Jenna and David shouted they were back as well.
They all came to the dinning room and saw Mable sitting with a young woman. Mable asked them all to take a seat. Then she said, “I have something to tell you all, but before I start to explain, I want you all to meet...” But before she had a chance to finish. Becky said,
“Mable, shouldn’t we wait for Chris to come in here? He is part of the group.”
Mable let out a big sigh then said, “I would like you all to meet the new Chris.” She waved her hand towards the girl sat next to her. Chrissy looked for any sign of what they were thinking, but all she saw was odd looks and then they all seemed to be wanting to say stuff, but didn’t know how to put it.
Mable could see they all had questions, but knew they were having trouble talking in front of Chris.
Mable looked at Chris and said, “Chris dear, I think you should go up to your room so we can talk about all this. Chris got up to leave the table when Becky said, “Wait a minute Chris, I’ve seen you like this before haven’t I?”
“Yes you have. I came to your shop just after I first dressed.” Chris was looking down at the floor when she answered her.
“I thought I was your friend Chris? How could you do this to me?”
Chris was about to answer, but Mable stepped in and told Chris to just go and she would explain. So Chris walked away and went up to his room. He was really upset by the time he got there. He had just blown everything, he thought he could see how they felt about him.
While Mable was telling them all the stuff that Chris had told her. Chris was changing out of his clothing and put his male clothes back on. Panic set in and he felt the need to run away, so he grabbed his jacket and his wallet and was out the house in no time. He was walking around for hours. By the time he was tired of walking, he had no idea where he was.
Back at the house Mable had finished telling everyone and they had all asked Mable some questions. So Mable asked them the big question.
“Do any of you have a problem with Chris staying here with us?”
“I think he, or she is a great kid no matter what she wears.” David said.
“It kind of explains a lot about him really. I don’t have a problem with him staying.” Jenna added.
“I think he looked really good, and I would love to go shopping with him, her.” Becky said.
“Well, I don’t have a problem with it, so it looks like we have a new guest. Sort of. Becky will you go and ask Chris to come back down.”
“Sure Mable, I’ll be right back.” With that, Becky was off up to Chris’s room. When she got to his room she knocked on the door and it opened, so she poked her head inside and found the room empty. So she walked to the bathroom to see if he was in there, but it was empty as well. She was getting a little worried now, so she ran back down stairs.
“He’s gone, He’s gone! His room is empty Mable.”
“Don’t panic Becky. I’m sure he’s just trying to clear his head.”
“But Mable, I was so mean to him and shouted at him.”
“I don’t think he will hold it against you Becky. He understood that you were a little shocked to see him like that.”
“He did look good though Mable. I just want to give him a hug.”
They tried to call him on his phone but there was no answer.
Chris was really lost. He was trying to find a phone box as his phone was in his room. He found one, but it had been vandalised, so he kept looking. He had only walked a little ways down the road when he found himself faced with a gang of youths not being very big made him an easy target.
“Hey kid, give us your wallet, or you going to feel this.” As the man spoke he pulled a knife out his pocket. Chris didn’t even think about it for a second before he turned and ran. He didn’t get very far when the same man that had shown him the knife beat him to the ground.
Chris tried to fight him off, but he was out weighed and didn’t stand a chance. Chris felt a sharp pain in his side and then the man jumped up off him.
“Jimmy! What have you done, man?”
“I. I didn’t mean to. It just happened.”
“We need to get him some help.”
“No way man, I’m not going to prison for anyone.”
They all looked at each other and then the one that had stabbed Chris knelt down and searched his pockets and found his wallet and took it.
“You guys can stop if you want, but if any of you speak about this to anyone. You will join him.” With that, the guy was gone. His gang all looked at each other and then followed him.
Chris struggled to his feet and felt his side where all the pain was coming from. When he looked at his hand it was covered in blood. He started to feel really light headed, he walked a little farther up the road and then fell to the ground. He lay there and watched as the world went black.
It was the early hours of the morning at Mable’s when there was a knock on the door. Mable, Becky, and David were still up waiting for Chris to come home. So they all thought it was Chris. Becky was the first to the door, but Mable and David came running when they heard Becky scream, but not in a good way.
When David got to the front door he saw a male and female police Office stood there. The female was trying to console Becky who was crying.
“Becky, what’s wrong.”
“He’s dead David, Chris is dead.” She said through sobs of tears.
David looked at the male police officer.
“Do you know a Christopher Clarke sir?”
“Yes he has been living here for the past four months.”
“I’m sorry to be the one to tell you this, but a body was found tonight and it was ID’d as Christopher. Would you be willing to come and ID the body?”
David was in shock. “Yes, just let me get my car keys. Where do I need to go?”
“Don’t worry sir, we will drive you there and then bring you back after.”
“Thanks, I don’t really feel like driving.”
Mable had come out and David sat her down on a chair and told her the bad news. She put her hand to her mouth and she was crying as well. David led his mother to the sofa in the TV room and the female officer came in with Becky who sat next to Mable. They wrapped their arms around each other and cried.
“Mum, I need to go with the police now and ID the body. I’ll be back as soon as I can.”
Mable just nodded and kept rocking Becky.
It took them nearly twenty minutes to get to the morgue, then another ten minutes or them to set up the room so David could ID the body. He really wasn’t looking forward to doing this, as it wasn’t the last memory he wanted of Chris.
A man led David to the room where the body was. The room was cold and creepy, David stood looking a steel table with a cover over a body, and the man took hold of the sheet and pulled it down.
David let out the breath he had been holding forever.
“Is this Christopher Clarke?” The man asked.
David let out another deep breath then said, “No it’s not. Thank god, it’s not”
The man looked a little shocked, as he never really ever got people say that it wasn’t the right person lying there.
“I’m sorry to have put you through all this sir. But we found this wallet on the body and thought it was Christopher’s.”
“That is his wallet, but where is Christopher?”
“I can’t answer that question for you sir, but I will check if any John Doe’s have come in.”
David sat waiting for the officer to return. When he did she said, “There have been no reports of anymore bodies so there is a good chance that your friend is alive still.”
“Thank you for checking. Can I get a lift home now, I’d like to give my mother and Becky the good news.”
“No problem sir, follow me and I will take you home right away.”
David was glad to be walking back into the house, this is one night he was glad to see the back of. Even if he was still worried as to where Chris could be, or what state he may be in. The officer had given David the wallet. When he walked into the TV room to find his mum and Becky asleep in each other’s arms the door creaked and Becky woke o see David hold a clear plastic bag. She lost it again thinking that it was David bringing back Chris’s stuff now he had made the ID.
Mable woke up when Becky started to scream again and saw David rushing over to them.
“Becky, Becky! It wasn’t Chris. Some other guy had his wallet. They don’t know where he is, but it wasn’t him in the morgue.”
Both Becky and Mable stopped crying and looked at David.
“So he’s still alive then?” Becky asked.
“They checked to see if there were any John Doe’s, but didn’t find one so they think he could just be walking around still or he could be hurt and in hospital. But with how many drunks and other sorts they get. It’s hard to track down just one person, so we have to wait and see.”
Chris could feel signs of life seeping back into his mind and light into his eyes. When he fully opened his eyes he was met with the faces of Mandy, Prue, and Kim all had been crying and looked like they hadn’t slept in days.
“What happened to me?” Chris croaked out.
“You were found with a stab wound by the side of the road.” Prue answered.
“My mouth feels dry, how long have I been here, and where is here?”
“You’ve been here for a couple of days Chris. You lost a lot of blood and at one point they nearly lost you. You are in a private Hospital run by a friend of mine.”
“Am I going to make it then doc?” Chris asked with a weak smile.
“Yes you’re going to be fine Chris. But what were you doing in that part of town?”
Chris spent the next hour telling them about how he got caught by Mable and why he had panicked and run, then about his getting lost and mugged.
Mandy who had just stood there looking at Chris finally spoke. “Why didn’t you come to my house Chrissy? I told you to come and see me if this ever happened.”
“I’m sorry Mandy, but I wasn’t thinking at all, and then I got lost and then this is the next thing I remember.”
“I’m just glad to have you back with us Sis.”
“I’m not sure how long for, I don’t think I have a home any more.”
“You have a home with me silly.” Mandy said.
“I can’t do that to you Mandy.”
“Funny Chrissy, as it wasn’t a question Sis. I was telling you.”
Too weak to argue he let her win and then felt the need to sleep some more, so they all left and let him rest.”
It took another week of rest before the doc would let him leave the hospital and go home to Mandy’s.
“Have you spoken to Mable or any of the others since I got stabbed?”
“No, we weren’t sure what had happened that night, so we thought it best to let you plan out how or if you wanted to contact them.”
“Mandy, would you go and see them for me, and find out how they feel about who I’m becoming.”
“Sure Hon, would you be willing to have guests if they are happy to see you?”
“Yes I would, but with how they all acted when they found out, I don’t think I will be having any of them come see me.”
“You never know Chrissy, and if they don’t, then they are the ones losing out.” Mandy gave her a hug as she said this.
Mandy made her some breakfast then said she would go and see Mable and the others.
Mandy parked her car out on the road then walked up to the front door and rang the bell. It didn’t take long for someone to answer. It was Becky the girl that she and Chrissy had met in the shop the first time they went shopping. Mandy couldn’t help but see that she looked worn out.
“Hello miss, can I help you?” Becky said as she was looking at the woman at the door. She had a funny look on her face as she was trying to work out why she thought she had seen this woman before. Then she got a shocked look on her face as it hit her.
“You’re the woman that was shopping with Chris that day. Do you know where he is? Is he alright?”
“Yes I do know where she is, and yes she is sort of alright. May I come in, or do you want me to leave?” Mandy was a little upset with them all, and the fact that Becky was still saying him didn’t help.
“Sorry miss, would you please come in.” This woman was scary.
“Thank you Becky.” Mandy said as she entered the house.
“Miss, Have I done something to upset you?” Becky asked.
“Please call me Mandy, and I’m not sure if you have or not. I really care about Chrissy, and I want to make sure she isn’t going to be hurt any more than she already has.”
Becky stopped dead in her tracks then said, “I do care about Chris, Chrissy a lot. He ran before we had time to tell him that we all loved him no matter how he dressed.”
Mandy could see that her pushing had made Becky Stand up for Chrissy. So Mandy relaxed a bit. She took hold of Becky’s hands and then said, “Becky, I’m sorry for seeming a little heartless, but I wasn’t sure why Chrissy ran the other night, and she can’t remember much of it. Is everyone here? I would like to talk to you all.”
“Yes they’re all in the dining room. Please come this way.” Becky led the way to the dining room where she saw an elderly lady, a middle-aged man, and a young woman with a little girl sitting on her knee.
“Mandy I would like you to meet Mable, David, Jenna and the little one is Cathleen. Everyone, this is Mandy, she has some news about Chrissy.”
They all sat up and asked if he was fine and a lot of other questions.
“Becky has told me that you’re all worried about Chrissy, and I am sorry for not being in touch sooner. But I needed to get the ok from Chrissy before I came, as she had very little memory of the night he ran away.”
“Is he alright?” Mable asked.
“He was mugged the night he ran, and was stabbed. He lost a lot of blood and died at one point, but she is doing well now. She is staying at my house. I say she because she is now doing what they call, a real life test.”
“What is a real life test?” David asked.
“Chrissy has to live full time as a female for the next two years. After that time she can have the final operation to become a full female.”
“Can we come and visit her?” Becky asked.
“When she asked me to come, I asked her if she would like to have you come and visit and she said she would like that a lot. But seemed to think you all hated her.”
“How could we hate such a child as Chris? I mean Chrissy.” Mable added
“I was hoping that would be the case, but I had to be sure. I love Chrissy like a sister and would do anything to protect her.”
“As would I.” claimed Becky.
“You’re welcome to come around any time. She is still weak from the stabbing, but I’m sure she would love to see you all.” Mandy got a small pad and a pen out and wrote down the address and phone number for her house and gave it to Mable.
“Now if you don’t mind I would like to get back and make sure she is still alright.” Mandy said.
“Mandy, would it be ok for me to come back with you now? I would really like to see her. The last time I saw her, I was mad at her for that day in the shop.”
“Sure you can. I know that Chrissy will be happy to see you Becky.” Becky gave Mandy a hug and thanked her.
“We will come around just after two this afternoon Mandy, if that is ok with you?”
“That would be perfect Mable. I will see you all later, Becky if you’re ready, shall we go?”
Mable walked them to the door and thanked Mandy for coming around and telling them, and said she would see them later.
Mandy and Becky walked out to the road then Mandy stopped at her car and Becky realised that it was the same car that was on the drive that time she asked Chris about the job.
“Nice car Mandy. Were you in Chrissy’s room that night I was talking to him about it?”
“Yes I was, I had to hide in her room because you would have worked out who she was if you saw me.”
“I just wish she could have told me sooner, I really do love her. I just never knew why.”
“Why do you sound so confused about it Becky. She was a he at the time, and he was always nice to everyone. So it’s just the girlie thing to do.”
“Mandy, you don’t understand. I only like other girls, that’s why I always felt a little odd around Chris. I wanted to be with him as more than a friend.”
“Oh, I see. Well soon you won’t have to feel as weird around her as she blooms into womanhood.”
“I can’t believe I just told you all that. I can see why Chrissy trusted you Mandy. I’m glad she has you.”
“We’re really just like sister’s Becky. I won’t be fighting you for her in that way and as a sister, I give you my blessing to date her, as long as she is into girls and not boys. She has never shown any interest in boys when we have been out.”
“I’m not to sure how she will feel about me after that night at Mable’s. I fear she will hate me.”
“I thought you knew Chrissy better than that Becky. She doesn’t have a hateful bone in her whole body.”
“I guess I am worrying over nothing, but I’ve not slept since she went missing, or that is what it feels like.”
“Be thankful you didn’t have to see her when she first got to the Hospital. She was close to death.”
“How did they know to get a hold of you? Her wallet was stolen.”
“They found a surgery card in her jacket that had my mum’s phone number on the back and the number of a friend called Kim. So they called the numbers and described what he looked like. It was Kim they got hold of first and she called me and my mum. My Mum is a doctor so she got her some of the best care she could find.”
“I’m glad she did, I have been lost without my best friend.” Becky said.
Mandy pulled into the driveway of her home and Becky did the same thing Chrissy did and looked up out the front window of the car.
“This is some place you have here Mandy.”
“It’s not too bad, just a little lonely at times, but having Chrissy here has helped me enjoy it more.”
The girls got out the car and made their way to the front door and Mandy let them in. The alarm was odd, but she locked the door when she left.
Becky was looking around the large hallway in amazement.
“This house is so beautiful Mandy.”
“Thanks Becky. Do you want a drink before you go up, or shall I show you to her room?”
“I would really like to go and see Chrissy please.”
“I thought you would, follow me then.” Mandy led Becky up the stairs and down the hall to the room that Chrissy was in. She put her finger to her lips as she opened the door and sneaked in.
Chrissy was asleep so she pointed to a chair at the side of the bed and indicated that she was going to make a drink and come back. Becky gave a nod and then sat down next to the sleeping form of Chrissy.
Becky could see that Chrissy was having a bad dream as she was talking in her sleep and Chrissy was begging for help as she was bleeding, then she started to cry in her sleep as she thought she was going to die. Becky started to stroke her hair and that seemed to relax her a little.
Becky put her head on the pillow next to Chrissy and she was soon asleep as well. She didn’t hear Mandy come in and see her or feel as she lifted her onto the bed and put the cover over her. Mandy knew that Becky was a true friend and a caring person.
Mandy sat and poured herself a glass of orange squash and watched them sleep.
It was an hour later before Chrissy started to stir. She opened her eyes and came face to face with Becky sleeping next to her. She wanted to hug her, but she looked so beautiful when she slept. As though she knew she was being watched Becky opened her eyes.
“Hi Sleepy head.” Chrissy said in a quiet voice.
“Hi Chrissy.” Becky said.
Becky saying the two simple words brought a tear to Chrissy’s eyes. Then she said, “You called me Chrissy. Does that mean you don’t hate me?”
“I love you silly.” With that, she gave her a long passionate kiss.
“You love me? You mean as a friend, or as a lover, love me?”
“As both Chrissy. I love girls, but since I first met you. I was in love, but couldn’t work out why till I saw you that night at Mable’s”
“I don’t understand Becky, how can you be in love with me then. I’m not a male or a female. I’m just a freak.”
Becky hugged her and said, “Chrissy, you’re not a freak. You just need a little help getting to the point you want to reach.” Chrissy let out a gasp as Becky hugged her. So Becky let go with a worried look on her face.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“Don’t worry Becky, it’s just a little tender still. No harm done.”
Chrissy saw a head pop up above Becky, It was Mandy. “Ok, now that you both know how you really feel about each other, who wants to get some food?”
“Can I come downstairs Sis? I’m sick of lying around in bed all the time.”
“I guess so, but take your time and let Becky help you down. I’ll go and put some soup on and cut some bread. Do you want some Becky?”
“Only if it’s no trouble Mandy. I don’t want to put you out.”
“No trouble at all. I’ll see you downstairs shortly, give me a shout if you need any help.” That said, Mandy was off out the door, and Becky helped Chrissy to get up. She was a little slow on her feet and her side was still sore. Becky helped her put on her dressing gown and then they took a slow walk down to the kitchen.
Mandy had the soup on and had cut the bread up and had three place settings set at the table for them. Becky took Chrissy over to the table and sat her down, then went to help Mandy finish up the soup. Chrissy offered to help, but got told to keep her sweet little tush where it was.
Chrissy wasn’t one for being waited on, but she really didn’t feel up to helping much, but the thought was there. Mandy and Becky got on like old friends and they both loved Chrissy very much. Mandy as a sister and Becky as a lover, so they all got on really well.
After they had finished lunch, Becky washed the pots and Mandy dried, and Chrissy got to sit at the table and watch.
When everything was put away, Mandy showed them to the living room and helped Chrissy find a soft spot to lie. Which ended up with her head on Becky’s lap and Becky stealing the odd kiss here and there.
Just after two, the doorbell rang and Mandy went to see who it was. She knew it would be Mable and the others, but didn’t want Chrissy to worry so never said anything to her. It was Mable, so she showed them all to the living room, where they found Becky sitting with Chrissy resting her head on her lap.
“Chrissy tried to jump up when he saw who it was, which was a really bad mistake. She winced in agony and nearly fell on top of Becky, but Becky was already trying to stop her getting up. So she caught her with little trouble.
“Chrissy, you foolish girl. What on earth do you think your doing?” Mable asked as she saw the look of pain in her face.
“I didn’t expect to see you here. Becky never said you were coming. I didn’t think you’d want to see me again.”
“Chrissy dear, you have it all wrong. I was never upset with you, I just wanted to give the others time to talk about how they felt without you being there. It was as much for your benefit as theirs. We didn’t know you’d gone till Becky went up to tell you that it was safe to come down.”
Chrissy’s head fell down and she started to cry. So Mable went and sat on the other side of her and put her arm around her. Then said, “Hey now, what’s all the crying for?”
“I’m sorry Mable. I just thought you all wanted me to go. I didn’t think any of you would want a freak living in the same house as you.”
“NOW THEN YOUNG LADY! I don’t ever want to hear you call yourself that ever again. You’re a good caring person, any fool can see that. You just can’t expect everyone to except you right from the start. But we all still love you Chrissy, and if this is what makes you happy then we’re happy.”
Chrissy managed a weak smile on her face and she gave Mable a big hug and thanked her for still being her friend. When they broke the hug Chrissy looked over to see how David and Jenna were looking at her. David had a smile on his face, and Jenna had a tear in her eye. So Chrissy slowly got to her feet and walked over to the pair.
“David, I’m sorry for all the trouble I put you through. I hope you can find it in your heart to forgive me one day.”
“Chrissy, there is nothing to forgive. I’m just glad you’re ok. I can’t tell you the relief I felt when they pulled back the cover at the morgue and it wasn’t you I saw.” Chrissy just stood there for a second or two not knowing whether to shake his hand or try to hug him. David made the first move when he held his arms out for her. So Chrissy smiled and stepped into the hug.
When they finished she stepped over to Jenna who was holding Cathleen. “Hello Jenna, I’m sorry for any trouble I may have caused, and I hope you can forgive me.”
“Chrissy, I have to agree with David. There is nothing to be forgiven for. When Mable told us what you went through as a kid and the brave move you had made. I was proud to have you as a friend.” Jenna held out her free arm so she could give Chrissy a big hug. Cathleen, who up to this point hadn’t said anything also gave Chrissy a hug and added, “I still love you quissy.”
“I love you too Cathleen.” Chrissy replied as she returned the hugs.
Mandy stood off to one side while they all talked and cleared the air. She had a tear in her eye as she could see that Chrissy was well loved by her new family still.
Becky dragged Chrissy back to the sofa and made her sit down before she fell down.
It didn’t take long for Cathleen to drag Mandy into a game of dollies with her. Mandy was having fun, it had been a long time since she had a house full of people. She just loved Mable to bits, and she could see why Chrissy liked her too.
They stopped for a couple of hours and then left, as Chrissy was looking tired. Becky said she would stay and make her way home later. David told her to call and he would come and fetch her, but Mandy said, “She could stop the night if she wants to? I have to be at the shop early tomorrow and I don’t want to leave Chrissy on her own.”
“I would love to look after Chrissy for you Mandy.” Becky said with a big grin on her face.
Becky helped Chrissy to her feet and they all saw Mable and the others off at the door then made their way back inside.
“Do you want to go back into the living room Chrissy, or would you be better off in bed?”
“I could really do with a lie down for a bit, so I think I’ll go to bed.” Becky took one side and Mandy the other and they helped her to her room.
Once they had her in bed they turned to leave, but Chrissy said, “Please don’t leave, I don’t want to be alone at the minute.” So they both walked back to the bed and got on the bed as well. Becky one side and Mandy the other. They all fell asleep in no time.
Mandy woke up before the other two and slid off the bed to answer the call of nature. When she came back into the room, Becky was awake and getting up.
“Thanks for letting me stop Mandy. I wasn’t looking forward to leaving Chrissy.”
“It’s my pleasure Becky. I know that Chrissy was worried he had lost you as a friend, and I think she has a special thing for you as well. So when you said you loved her she felt complete for the first time. I know it can’t be easy knowing you’re a girl inside and then falling in love with a girl.”
“I can understand some of it, as I have been in love with Chrissy since the first time I saw him/her. But I have never even wanted to be with a guy, so I didn’t know how to act around him. But when I saw Chrissy and Mable told me who she was I wanted to make love to her right there and then. Does that make me a bad person?”
“Not at all Becky. Chrissy is a very loveable person, I could see that from the first time I saw him in my shop.”
“So is it you that Chrissy works for then?”
“Yes it is. She told you what she said she did, and she isn’t lying. But she does a lot more as well. Please don’t be mad at her for not telling you. She loved you, but thought you would never want her once she became a girl.”
“I must admit that I thought you two might have been an item.”
“I do love her, but it is as a sister would love a sister, not the way you love her. I find it hard to believe that she could be so alone and yet show so much love.”
“Mable said that he had a past, but I don’t think even Mable could have known about this.”
The girls stopped talking when they heard a sniffle from the bed, when they looked they could see that Chrissy had been listening to what they had been talking about. She sat up in bed and they walked over and sat next to her.
“How long have you been awake Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
“I heard everything you said to each other.”
“And how do you feel about what we said?” Becky asked.
“It made me want to cry, but because I’m happy, not sad. I can’t remember living before I came here and met you all.”
“Well you’re living now Sis.” Mandy said.
“And if we can stop you from running away, we can keep you that way.” Becky added.
“I feel like I’m home now, so I don’t need to run.” Chrissy said as she worked her way over to the edge of the bed so she could use the bathroom.
“Do you need a hand Chrissy?” Becky asked.
“I’ll be fine, I already have two.” She giggled as she walked off grinning at them both.
“She’s getting better, the sarcasm has started again.” Mandy said.
When Chrissy got to the bathroom she lifted her nightgown and looked at the scar on her side, but it was covered with a dressing, so she left it alone. She used the bathroom and went back out to the other two.
“How are you feeling now Chrissy?” Becky asked.
“I’m feeling much better now. I could really use something to eat though. I think I will make myself a sandwich.”
“How about I spring for take out?” Becky said.
“I don’t have any take out menu’s here Becky, so it’s going to be hard to place an order.” Mandy added.
“Don’t worry Mandy, I’ve got it covered. What sort of take out do you fancy?”
“Why don’t we let Chrissy choose, as she’s the one that’s ill.” Mandy said.
“I could kill for a pizza with everything on it.” She pretended to wipe a bit of drool away from the corner of her mouth as she finished speaking.
Mandy and Becky both laughed at her. Becky got her mobile out and scrolled down till she found the one for the pizza place and made the call. She put her hand over the phone and asked Mandy if she wanted everything on hers? She said yes and then she carried on talking and ordered some drinks and a couple of side orders. Then gave the address and rung off.
“They said it should be here in around twenty minutes. I hope you can hang on that long Chrissy?”
“With how slow she moves at the moment, it will take her that long to get downstairs.”
“Think your self lucky I can’t hit you without hurting myself even more, or I would show you what for Sis.”
“Come on Wonder Woman, let’s get you downstairs.” The girls each took a side and helped Chrissy out the room and down the stairs. It only took ten minutes, so they went into the living room and sat on the sofa to wait for the pizza to turn up. They only had to wait another five minutes before it came.
The pizza was gorgeous and the barbecue chicken wings and wedges were just as nice.
“Thanks Becky, that was really nice.” Chrissy said.
“Yes thanks Becky. That was one of the best pizzas I’ve ever had.” Mandy added.
“I know all the best take out places around here. You need to know them all when you’re as bad a cook as me.”
“You can’t be that bad Becky.”
“Yes I can, just ask Chrissy here. She has tried to show me how to do stuff, but it never tastes as good as what she can do.”
“She’s not as bad as she makes out Mandy. She can boil a pan of water now.” Chrissy said.
“Hey! I resemble that remark.” Becky said laughing.
“Sorry Becky, I’m just teasing you. I think you’re getting a lot better than when I first saw you trying to cook. You just need to stick to the simpler meals.”
“Thanks Chrissy. One thing for sure Mandy, you’re not going to go hungry while Chrissy is here.”
“I’m not sure how long Chrissy will be living here with me.”
Chrissy looked a little worried, as if she was about to be asked to move out. “Mandy, please don’t ask me to move out. If it’s about the job, I’m sure I could come in tomorrow if you really need me. I love working for you and don’t want to lose the job.” She was beginning to panic, till Mandy managed to get a word in.
“Chrissy, Chrissy! I’m not kicking you out, and I am not going to sack you. What I meant was, now you’re so close with Becky I thought you would want to move back to Mable’s.”
“I did like living at Mable’s, but I love being here with you Sis.I would really like to stay here if you will have me.”
Mandy sat next to Chrissy and handed her a small pink box with a white bow tied around it.
“What is this Mandy?”
“Open it silly and find out.”
Chrissy undid the bow and opened the box to find a Card with a set of numbers on it, so she took it out and found a set of keys underneath.
“Are these what I think they are Sis?”
“If you’re thinking they’re keys, then yes they are what you think they are.” She had a big smile on her face as she said it.
“You know what I mean Mandy, are they a set of keys for the house?”
“Yes they are Chrissy. They are a set of keys for our house.”
“I don’t know what to say Mandy.”
“Well, thank you would be nice.”
“Thanks Sis.” Chrissy gave her a big hug and had a little cry as well.
Chrissy turned to Becky. “Becky, I hope you can understand why I want to stay here. I did love it at Mable’s, but it feels more like home here with Mandy.”
“I do understand Chrissy, and as long as I can come and visit a couple of time a week I will be happy.”
“Your welcome any time Becky.” Mandy said.
“Thanks Mandy.” She reached over Chrissy and gave her a hug.
They sat and watched telly for a couple of hours, then they made their way up to bed when Chrissy was having trouble keeping her eyes open.
“Which room can I use Mandy?” Becky asked.
“I thought you would want to be close to Chrissy, so you can share with her if you would like.” Becky got a big grin on her face and then said, “I would love to. Thanks Mandy.”
“You’re welcome Becky. I’ve been worried about Chrissy sleeping alone. Since the attack she has been having some bad dreams. Today was the first time she has had any proper sleep.”
“Sorry for being such a pain Mandy.” Chrissy said looking down at the floor.
Mandy walked up to her and pulled her face up to look her in the eyes and then said, “Chrissy, you’re not a pain. I love to worry about you. Now I want to see a smile on your face, or I may have to tickle you till I get one.”
Not wanting to test whether she was being serious Chrissy smiled. “That’s much better.” Mandy said.
“Do you have a night-gown I can borrow Mandy?” Becky asked.
“You look to be the same size as Chrissy so you can borrow one of hers. Chrissy will show you where they are.”
They all hugged and said good night and went to their rooms. Mandy was glad that Becky was going to be stopping for a couple of nights.
Chrissy fell asleep cuddled up to Becky, and slept right through the night. She lay there watching Becky sleep in the morning, till Becky opened her eyes and saw she was being watched.
“Good morning lover.” Becky said as she gave Chrissy a hug and a long lasting kiss.
“Good morning to you too. I could cope with waking up every morning like this.” Chrissy said in reply. She got a smile from Becky, so took that to mean that Becky felt the same.
“How you feeling today Chrissy, any pain?”
“I really do feel a lot better, must be having you here.”
“I’m just glad you’re still with us Chrissy. I don’t know what I would do if you had died.” Becky got a tear in her eye as she said this.
“Hey Becky, don’t think like that. I’m not dead and I don’t plan on being so for some time to come.”
“Good!” Was Becky’s one word answer.
Both girls got up and made their way to the bathroom and took care of business then made their way downstairs. Mandy was just getting ready to leave for work, but took the time to have a second cup of tea and make sure Chrissy was doing ok and made sure that Becky wouldn’t let her do anything other than rest all day.
“Yes Ma’am.” Becky said as she giggled at the orders from Mandy, and Mandy had to giggle as well.
“You sure you’re going to be alright on your own at the shop Mandy?”
“I did used to run the shop before I ever met you Chrissy.”
“That’s not what I meant, and you know it. I just worry about how busy it is this time of year. I could come in and just sit and sort the EBay orders for you?”
“Chrissy, Mum said you have to rest till the stitches come out. And I for one do not want to face the wrath of my Mother, as I am sure you don’t.”
“Okay, but I would be there if I could Sis.” Chrissy said feeling guilty about all the work Mandy had on her plate.
“Look Chrissy, we have an appointment on Wednesday at the doctors, so I will ask if you can come back and help out. Is that ok?”
Chrissy smiled and then said, “That would be great. Thanks Sis.” She gave Mandy a hug and then Mandy left for the shop.
“What do you want for breakfast Chrissy?”
“Just some toast please. I’m not very hungry this morning.”
“You are feeling alright, aren’t you?”
“Yes I’m fine, I think I had a little too much last night. But it was nice.” Chrissy said with a smile on her face.
“I know I can’t cook, but I can order a mean Pizza.” Becky said Laughing.
Becky made some toast and a fresh pot of tea and they sat and talked for a bit. Becky asked about how she got started on her transition, so Chrissy told her about Mandy’s mum and all the other stuff up to the point Mable came home early the other Wednesday.
“You seem a lot happier now Chrissy. Do you think your doing the right thing?”
“Yes more than anything, I love being able to express my feelings without worrying what people think. I’m kind of glad that I was stuck between the sexes. At least I look like a girl.”
“You do that Chrissy.” Becky said with a smile.
Chrissy made a move to clear the pots away, but got stopped. “Chrissy sit down and rest! You know what Mandy said.”
“I know, but I am going mad doing nothing. I feel fine, just a little stiff.”
“Well hopefully you can get back to work after Wednesday. Just make the most of the time off.”
“I just love doing stuff for other people, and I feel so useless at the minute.”
“No one thinks you’re useless Chrissy, and you shouldn’t think that either.”
Becky cleared the pots and then helped Chrissy to the living room. They watched some daytime TV, but soon got bored so they went back upstairs and Becky put on a fashion show for Chrissy, which had them both laughing. Chrissy begged Becky to stop making her laugh as it hurt for her to laugh.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, but it’s nice to see you having so much fun.”
“Thanks Becky, It’s nice to have friends to laugh with.”
“If nothing else, I’m good for a laugh.”
“You’re good for more than that Becky.” She said as she stood up and gave her a hug, and then they kissed.
The rest of the day went pretty much the same with them having a snack at lunchtime. Then Chrissy talked Becky through the process of cooking dinner.
It was all ready by the time Mandy got home. “Something smells good, I hope you didn’t let her cook Becky?”
“No, I did it all. Chrissy just told me what to do, I wouldn’t let her do a thing.”
“Have I got time to take a quick shower?”
“Sure, we can keep it warm for a bit longer.”
“Good. I’ll be right back.” She was off out the door.
By the time she got back down, the food was being dished up. Becky had done the same meal that she tried to do the night Chrissy came home and had to sort it all out. But this time she had done it all and it was really nice.
“This is a really nice meal Becky. I thought you said you couldn’t cook.”
“Chrissy just sat telling me what to do. So she should get some of the credit.”
“I only had to point out a couple of little things Becky, so you did all of it.” Becky got a proud smile on her face as she realised that she had done it.
Desert was some fresh fruit and some ice cream, which Becky had prepared.
“Your spoiling me, I normally only have a simple microwave meal.”
“I’d face the wrath of Prue and cook you something before I let you have one of those meals while I’m around.” Chrissy said, and Becky backed her up.
“Well thank you for a lovely meal.”
“You’re welcome Mandy.” Becky said.
Mandy had rented a DVD on the way home, so when they had finished the pots they all made their way to the living room and watched it. By the time it had finished, they were all tired so they went to bed.
Tuesday was pretty much the same as Monday and Becky cooked another great meal and Mandy enjoyed it. They sat and talked instead of trying to watch another movie. Chrissy wanted an early night so she could try and get to Wednesday sooner, and get the all clear from Prue. Chrissy was awake first in the morning and got to the bathroom before Becky could stop her. When she got back to the bed, Becky gave her a hug and said, “Good morning lover.” Then she planted a long passionate kiss on her lips.
“Good morning back at you.” Chrissy replied, returning the kiss ten fold.
“You seem happy today, what gives?”
“I’m hoping to get the all clear from Prue, so I can get back to looking after everyone instead of the other way around.”
“I liked taking care of you, it made me feel useful.” Becky said with a pout.
“You always make me feel wanted Becky, does that count for anything?”
“Oh in that case I’m fine then.” She said with a big smile now instead of a pout.
Chrissy waited for Becky to use the bathroom then they headed downstairs for breakfast. Mandy was down there already, so Chrissy was banished to the bench as the other two sorted the food. Once they had eaten and the pots were washed, they all got ready to leave.
“Mandy, can you drop me off at Mable’s on your way to the doctor’s?” Becky asked.
“I could, but I was hoping you’d want to come for some lunch after we’ve done at the doctor’s.” Mandy said.
“I’d love to Mandy, but I don’t want you to think I’m putting you out.”
“Becky, I can see how much you love Chrissy, and I love having you around. The more women that Chrissy is around, the more help she gets being one. Now do you still want to be dropped off at Mable’s?”
“Nope, I’ll come with you then. Thanks Mandy.” She gave her a hug to seal the deal.
Chrissy was like a little kid on the way to the doctor’s, which made Mandy and Becky laugh as she said, “Are we there yet?” Once they got there Mandy said Hi to her mum and then waited out in the reception area with Kim while Prue gave Chrissy the once over. When Prue was finished, she could see Chrissy was eager to find out if she well enough to get back to work.
“Chrissy, I’m afraid I have some bad news for you.” She had a real serious look on her face.
“What is it Prue, is there a problem with how I’ve healed?”
“No, it’s worse than that honey.”
“What is it Prue, please tell me,” She was getting worried now.
Prue smiled then said, “You have no reason to be off work any more.”
“Prue!! You big tease, how could you worry me like that.”
“I’m sorry Hon. I didn’t mean to worry you so much. But please take it easy still and no corsets for the next couple of weeks. You will have a scar, but it will fade a little in time.”
“Thanks Prue, I’m so happy to be able to work again. I’ve been going mad not being able to do stuff for myself.”
“Chrissy, there is nothing wrong with letting others do stuff for you. They do it out of love now, not to make fun of you.”
“I’m just scared they will think less of me because I need their help.”
“With your past, I can see why you would think that, but you have to learn to live again.”
“I think I need to learn to live.”
“Well you have some good teachers in Mandy and Becky.”
“I couldn’t ask for a better group of friends. You have all been so kind to me, I wish I could repay you all some how.”
“Just become the woman we all know you can and we will all be happy. Now go and have some fun, and that’s your doctor’s orders.”
“Well who am I to argue with the doctor.” Chrissy said with a smile on her face.
Chrissy went out to where Mandy and Becky were sat talking with Kim and said, “I’m all better, and I can go back to work.” They all got up and gave her a hug.
“Come on Chrissy, we have things to do.” Mandy said.
“Are we all going for lunch?”
“Nope, we have something special planed for you today.” Becky added.
Chrissy asked what, but just got big grins from them all as they led her out the surgery and back to the car. Mandy drove them to a car park behind a row of shops and they made their way around to the front and then headed for a salon. Once inside Mandy walked up to the counter and spoke to a woman. “Hi Pam, how’s the little one.”
“Hi Mandy. She is fine, getting a real hand full now. Did I tell you she’s walking now?”
“No you didn’t. I’ll have to try and get around and see you all again soon.”
“You know your always welcome Mandy. Now what can I do for you today?”
“I need the works for my Sis here.” Mandy waved her hand towards Chrissy.
“I didn’t know you had a younger sister Mandy.”
“It’s a long story, but she is like a sister to me. I need you to give her the royal treatment.”
“You mean everything?”
“Yep, everything.”
“You got it Hon.” Pam had walked up to Chrissy and took her hand, She could feel Chrissy shaking. Don’t panic dear, I’m not going to hurt you.
“Sorry.” Chrissy said in a shy voice. She looked at Mandy for help, but she just smiled and said, “Trust her Chrissy, she won’t hurt you.”
Pam let her to a chair and asked her to sit and talk with her for a bit, so she could work out what she was looking for. Chrissy had very little idea and kept looking over towards Mandy and Becky. So in the end Pam asked them to join in and help sort out the look that Chrissy was after.
Pam got some good ideas from the other girls and even found some things that Chrissy liked. She told the others to go and do some shopping as she would be working on Chrissy for several hours.
Mandy and Becky left to get some odds an ends and left Chrissy to get her makeover.
Pam was really friendly and soon Chrissy was chatting away as if they had known each other for years. Chrissy did panic when Pam said, “How long you been dressing Chrissy?”
“What, what do you mean Pam?”
“Oh please don’t panic Chrissy, I didn’t read you right away. It was when you couldn’t let me know what hair or makeup style you liked. A real girl would have been trained from an early age to have some idea of what she was looking for.”
“I’ve been in transition for the past five months now.”
“Wow you look really good.”
Chrissy went on to tell her about the medical problem, or blessing as Chrissy saw it. They were all happy again to just chat about anything and everything. By the time Mandy and Becky got back they walked right past Chrissy. She now had rich, bright blonde hair instead of the dirty blond. And she had a fantastic set of nails and her makeup was flawless. Pam had shown her how to do it and she had a large makeup bag with all the items that Pam had used in it.
Chrissy found it funny when she sat looking at Mandy and Becky as they walked past, then both seem to stop and turn at the same time and say, “Chrissy is that you?” Chrissy just smiled and then gave a nod.
“You look amazing.” Mandy said.
Becky walked up to Chrissy and got close then said, “I want you now Lover.”
“I’m glad you both like the way I look. I think Pam did a fantastic job on me.”
She did that Sis.”
Pam walked back to the front of the shop and got a hug from Mandy for doing such a fantastic job.
“What do I owe you Pam?”
“It’s on the house Hon.”
“I can’t let you do that Pam. You spent hours working your magic.”
“Mandy, it’s my shop and I can do as I want and it was really nice to work on Chrissy. I wanted to give her a little welcome to womanhood gift. She has a makeup case with everything I used in it, and I showed her how to get the same look on her own.”
Chrissy had heard them talking and came over to try and protest, but ended up hugging Pam and thanking her for her help.
“You’re welcome here any time, and if you ever get sick of working for Mandy at her shop, come and see me.”
“Hey! Stop trying to steal my staff!”
They all started to laugh then, Mandy and Chrissy thanked Pam again and then they were off once more. Becky kept looking at Chrissy, how could this creature be the same thin little thing that came to stop at Mable’s all those mouths ago. Becky was a little worried now about how good Chrissy did look. She knew that Chrissy was out of her league. Chrissy could get any man or woman she wanted.
When they got back to Mandy’s, Chrissy could tell that something was bothering Becky, but she wouldn’t speak about it. Chrissy thought she had done something to upset Becky.
Becky said she needed to get back to Mable’s and made her exit. Chrissy tried to give her a hug and a kiss, but all she got was a peck on the cheek and a light hug, then she was gone.
Even Mandy felt that there was something wrong with Becky when she left.
Did you and Becky have words while you were shopping?” Chrissy asked.
“No, she was really happy till we got back to the salon.”
“Do you think she hates the way I look? Maybe she thought I was going to be a boy again one day.”
“I don’t think so Chrissy. She seemed to like you as a girl. I’ll try and give her a call later, if she doesn’t call here first.”
Mandy tried calling Becky a number of times, but never got an answer. So she tried calling Mable, but Mable said she was out.
The next day Chrissy was glad to be back at work, and so was Mandy. They worked well as a team and the jobs got done like clockwork. It was now only one week before Christmas and Chrissy still had to buy gifts for everyone. So on the Sunday she left on the bus to go into town, Mandy offered to drive her there, but Chrissy wanted to get her something nice and need the time to look on her own.
It was nearly five when Chrissy got home. She got a taxi back from town as she had a lot of stuff. She asked Mandy if Becky had called.
“I’m sorry Hon, but she hasn’t. I’ve tried a couple of times, but she just doesn’t answer her phone.” Mandy could see how this was getting to Chrissy. She had come so far and this thing with Becky could set her back.
“Sis, will you drive me to Mable’s later, I need to find out what I did to upset Becky and see if I can fix it.”
“Sure, just let me grab my car keys and I will take you.” She got her keys and they drove to Mable’s.
Chrissy knocked on the door and waited for someone to answer. David came to the door. “Hello Chrissy, how you feeling now?”
“Hi David. I’m doing fine, I’m up and about now and back at work.”
“I’m pleased to hear that. Please come and take a seat in the dinning room.”
“Is Becky home? I’d like a word with her.”
“She’s in her room, I don’t know what happened between you two, but she isn’t eating much and she won’t talk to any one about it.”
“Can I go up and see her David?”
“Sure you can Chrissy, you don’t need to ask.”
Chrissy said thanks to David and made her way up to Becky’s bedroom. She knocked on the door and waited for Becky to answer. When she opened the door Chrissy could see that she was the last person she expected to see.
“Chrissy, what are you doing here?”
“Well as you won’t answer your phone, and you keep telling everyone to say you’re out. I had to come and see you. So can you tell me what I have done to make you hate me?” Chrissy had an serious tone in her voice when she spoke.
“I don’t hate you Chrissy. I love you, but you look so good now that I know I don’t stand a chance any more with you.” Becky burst into tears as she said this. Chrissy could tell she had been holding it back for some time now.
“Becky, whatever made you think I wouldn’t want to be with you anymore?”
“You just look so good now, and I look so plain. Why would you want to be seen with me now?”
“Becky you’re anything but plain. The first time I ever saw you, I felt like I was going to drown in those eyes of yours.”
Becky was looking down, to afraid to look Chrissy in the eyes. She found herself looking at Chrissy’s perfectly manicured nails. She watched her lift one to her face and then lift her head, so she was looking Chrissy in the eyes. Becky could see tears welling up in Chrissy’s eyes. She went to say something, but Chrissy leaned in and gave her a kiss like she’d never had before. Becky’s knees started to give way, but Chrissy had her in a tight embrace. It seemed like forever before Chrissy let her go, but by the time they did part, all the doubt that Becky had was gone. Becky licked her lips and could taste the remains of Chrissy’s lipstick on her lips, it tasted of Strawberries.
“Wow Chrissy. Where did that kiss come from?”
“My heart Becky. I love you more than I could ever say in words, so I put it all into that kiss. If you don’t want me as your girlfriend, then can we at least be friends still?”
“Chrissy there is no way we can ever be friends, not while you look like that.” Chrissy felt like her world was falling down around her as Becky uttered those words. She loved Becky, but she couldn’t stay a male to keep her happy, it would kill her inside. She found herself doing something she never thought she would do again with how she felt about Becky.
She turned to walk away with her head down and said, “I do love you Becky, but I can’t stay a male just to make you happy. It would kill me inside.” She’d started to walk away as the tears started to run down her face. She had only taken a couple of steps when she felt Becky’s hand on her shoulder.
“Chrissy. You didn’t give me time to finish what I was saying. I was about to add that I would love to have you as a girlfriend you silly thing.” She lifted Chrissy’s head, very much as Chrissy had done to her not long ago. She could see the tears running down her face, so she wiped them up with the tissue she had in her hand. Then she planted a kiss on her lips.
“You better come into my room Chrissy and fix your makeup.”
“Thanks Becky.”
Chrissy and Becky chatted while fixing her makeup. Then they went down to rescue Mandy from the others. When they got downstairs they were both smiling and the others saw this as a good sign.
“I take it you two love birds have everything sorted out?” Mable said.
Chrissy and Becky looked at Mandy, who was sat with Cathleen on her knee looking at a book. “Hey, don’t look at me. I never said a word.” Mandy said in her own defence.
“It’s not hard to work out dears. Becky has never talked about dating a guy all the time she’s been here. And the way she started to act when you came to live here Chrissy, well I knew that something had sparked.” Mable said smiling.
Chrissy took a hold of Becky’s hand and said, “Well, there’s no point trying to hide it any more.”
“Guess not. Not that we were hiding it very well by the sounds of it.”
“Would you and Mandy like to stay for dinner?” Mable asked.
“Only if it’s not too much trouble Mable.” Mandy said in reply.
“No trouble at all dear. Speaking of which, I better go and check on the joint.” She got up and left to see how everything was doing. She was just putting the joint in the oven again when she heard a voice behind her say, “Can I help you with anything Mable?”
Mable turned to see Chrissy stood there. “Dear Chrissy, you’re a guest now you don’t need to help.”
“I know I don’t need to help Mable, but I want to help. Now what needs doing?”
Mable ran down a list of things that still needed to be done and Chrissy got stuck in. Becky came in, so Chrissy put her to work helping her. She even showed Becky how to mash the spuds, so they didn’t need to put up with the lumpy ones Mable did.
“You do realise Chrissy that I will be mashing the spuds all the time now, if they ever find out you showed me how.”
“Yep, and I plan to tell them as soon as we sit down to eat.”
“You wouldn’t do that to you lover would you?” Becky said with a pout.
Chrissy kissed her then grinned, “Yes I would.” Then kissed her again and walked off to get the joint and took it into the other room.
With all the food on the table, they called everyone to the room and David carved the joint as they all handed their plates to him. Once they all had meat they got stuck in. They asked if Chrissy had done the mash, to which she said no, so they all looked a little down till she said, “But I did show Becky how to do them.”
“Chrissy, I didn’t think you would really tell them. Now I will have to mash the potatoes all the time now.”
“I’m sure you can use it as a pot washing card.”
“I’ll wash the pots all the time Becky if you’ll keep doing the mash like this. Sorry mum, but it’s really good.”
“No need to apologise dear, I really like them too.” Mable said.
Mandy was looking a little puzzled as to why they were all going mad over some mashed potato’s till she tried them. “This is the best mash I’ve ever had.”
“See Becky, I told you I could teach you how to cook.”
“I don’t think mashing some spuds is really cooking, do you?”
“You made those meals at Mandy’s, and they came out really good.”
“Yes but you were there to help Chrissy.”
“I know, but I bet you could do them again now and not need me to help.”
Becky wanted to say something, but she couldn’t, as she knew Chrissy was right. The others could see it as well, then David said, “This is a moment to savour people. Becky’s speechless.” They all laughed, even Becky.
Mable had made some apple pies for dessert and Mandy loved it. “I’m really not used to eating this well. It’s one of the downsides to living alone and running your own business.”
“You should always make time for a good meal each day Mandy.” Mable said.
“Chrissy has been making sure I eat right. She is a really good cook.”
Chrissy was blushing as the two talked about her and the others joined in. But it was nice to have a family who cared about her.
They stopped till just after nine then left to go home. They had a cup of tea and chatted about work and how Becky seemed a lot happier by the time they left.
The next couple of days were a blur with getting gear out to customers and the shop was busy with men wanting that special gift for a loved one, and the odd one wanting something for themselves.
They had been so busy working that they had done nothing about getting food for Christmas dinner. Both Mandy and Chrissy were just too worn out to bother. They were both sat watching telly when the doorbell rang on the night before Christmas Eve. Chrissy got up and went to see who it was.
“Hi Becky, I didn’t think I would be seeing you tonight. Is anything wrong?”
“Not really, I was just missing you and wanted some hugs. I hate this time of year, work is just so busy.”
“Tell me about it. We’ve been that busy that we’re not even going to bother with Christmas dinner as we don’t have the time to go do the shopping.”
“You can’t do that Chrissy, you have to pig out on that day, it’s a tradition.”
“I know, but we haven’t done any food shopping and it will be mad tomorrow, and we will be stuck in the shop till late. I’m sure we will find something to eat that will do.” They had been walking into the living room as they chatted.
“Hi Mandy, you look worse than Chrissy does. You two really need to start looking after yourselves better.”
“Hi Becky. It’s just that time of year Hon, things will get back to normal after Christmas.”
Becky took the seat next to Chrissy on the sofa and they sat and cuddled on it watching some comedy program on TV. Becky stayed the night in Chrissy’s room and then borrowed some of her clothes the next morning to go to work in. Mandy dropped her off and then they headed for the shop.
They were so busy that they never had time to stop for lunch, so by early afternoon they were starting to flag when the door chime went off. Chrissy went out to see who it was. She was a little shocked to see David and Mable standing there.
“Hello Mable, David. Is there anything wrong?”
“Yes there is dear.” Mable said in a stern voice.
“What is it Mable, Is Becky alright?”
“Becky is fine, or she was when she spoke to me a couple of hours ago. The problem is you and Mandy.”
Chrissy had a puzzled look on her face, then said, “What do you mean, me and Mandy?”
“Becky told me about you two not having any plans to have a proper Christmas dinner tomorrow. Well I am here to fix that right now!” Mandy had heard a raised voice and came out thinking Chrissy was having trouble with a customer.
“Hello Mable, what brings you here?”
“I’ve come to hand out some orders Mandy. I want you and Chrissy to be around at my home by eight tonight, and bring an overnight bag as you’re going to be stopping the night and then spending the day tomorrow with us.”
“Yes Mable, but we don’t want to put you out.”
“The only way you would be putting me out, is if you don’t come, and David and I have to come and fetch you. I won’t have you sitting at home with no Christmas dinner.”
“Thank you Mable and I’m sorry you had to come all the way down here to sort us out.” Both Chrissy and Mandy felt like naughty schoolgirls, while Mable was telling them off.
Mable’s face softened and she smiled, then said, “Don’t be too hard on Becky, she was worried about you both. What does your mum do on Christmas day Mandy?
“We would normally go visit Gran, but she is away for Christmas this year, so I don’t really know what she has planed for this year. I’ve been that busy with work and Chrissy getting better that I never even gave it a thought.”
“Why don’t you give her a call and see if she wants to join us? I have lots of room.”
“Ok, I’ll go and give her a call now.” Mandy went to use the phone while Chrissy chatted with Mable and David. David didn’t know where to look as everywhere he did look were wall to wall female undergarments.
“See anything you like David? I’m sure I can find it in your size.”
“What? Oh no thank you, I am fine being a male thank you.” He was red in the face as he said it.
“How do you know if you’ve never tried it?” Chrissy said as she slid her hand down her side to let it rest on her hip.
“Stop teasing the poor boy Chrissy.” Mable said as she started to giggle.
“Ok. Sorry David, I was just playing with you.”
“That’s ok Chrissy, I knew you were. You’re looking really good by the way.”
“Thanks David, I’m really beginning to feel better. I don’t have any more pain and the scar isn’t too large.”
Mandy came back holding the cordless phone and said, “My mum was going to have Kim around, she works with my mum, but she said thanks for the offer anyway.”
“Tell her to bring Kim as well. The more the merrier.” They all laughed at Mable’s little pun. Mandy told her mum that Kim could come as well and that they were to pack for an over night stay at Mable’s. Mandy said she would come and pick them up to save on parking outside the house, but her mum said she would drive to Mandy’s and then we could all go to Mable’s in the one car.
Mandy came off the phone and thanked Mable for what she was doing.
“It’s my pleasure dear. I like having a house full at Christmas. We’d better see about making a move David, or we will never have everything done by tonight. Oh Chrissy, will you be ok sharing a room with Becky tonight? It will save me having to make up too many rooms for just one night.”
“That would be fine with me Mable, but you may want to ask Becky first.”
“I already have dear. She said yes before I got the sentence out.” Mable chuckled as she said it.
Both girls gave Mable and David a hug and they were of out the door.
“Looks like we won’t be hunting for something to eat tomorrow after all.” Mandy said.
“Doesn’t look that way, are you ok with all this Mandy?”
“I’m looking forward to it, but I need to get some gifts for everyone. What about you Sis?”
“I’ve already got them something, but I can cover for you while you pop out and see what you can find. We haven’t been that busy today.”
“You’re an angel Chrissy. I wonder how I got from day to day before you came into my life.”
“I do what I can Sis. I do what I can.” Mandy gave her a hug and then grabbed her coat and purse and left the shop in the hands of Chrissy.
Chrissy had a couple of customers in while Mandy was out, but for the most part she just restocked the hangers and had a clean up. It was getting late when Mandy got back so she helped Chrissy finish up before closing the shop up. They left to go home to get ready to head out to Mables.
They headed straight home as there was no point trying to post stuff out, as it wouldn’t get to the customer till after Christmas. Once they got home Chrissy helped Mandy unload the boot of her car.
“How much stuff did you buy Mandy?”
“I got carried away, and there are a lot of little things for Cathleen.”
“Anything for me in here Sis?” Chrissy was pretending to look in the bags.
“Nope, I’ve already got all your gifts sorted.”
“If you say so.”
“I do say so, now get a move on, or Mum and Kim will be here and we will still be unloading the car.”
“Hey! You’re the one that wanted to buy the whole town, not me.” Mandy just had a silly grin on her face.
They got all the stuff in the house and thankfully Mandy had managed to get the shops to wrap all the gifts for her. She started filling out labels for them to stick on the packages. They then packed some overnight bags and were ready when Prue and Kim got there. Mandy went out so they could put the bags straight into her car with their bags.
“Will it take long to get to Mable’s?” Prue asked.
“It’s only a five minute drive, but with all the bags I thought it easier to drive.” Mandy said back.
They all got into the car and Mandy headed off for Mable’s. David had left room on the drive for Mandy to park her car. He was looking for them coming and came out to help with the bags when they got there.
“Hi Chrissy, Hi Mandy. I bet you’re ready for a couple of days rest by now?”
“Hi David, are we ever. I’d like you to meet Kim, and this is my Mum, Prue.” She pointed at Kim then her mum.
“Pleased to meet you Prue. You have a very nice daughter, we can’t begin to thank her enough for all she has done for Chrissy.”
“She is a real diamond, but I like to think of Chrissy as a daughter as well nowadays.”
“She would make anyone proud to be called her parent, wouldn’t she?”
“She does that.”
“Hello Kim, I’m glad you were able to come and stop on such short notice.”
“I’m glad you wanted me to come. I was all set to have a microwave dinner and just spend the night watching the telly.”
“Does your boyfriend have to work over Christmas?”
“I don’t have a boyfriend. I think being as tall as I am kind of puts them off wanting to date me.”
“Well that is their loss then isn’t it? I for one would be proud to have you on my arm.” Kim blushed, and David smiled.
“Thank you David, I may have to take you up on that offer one of these days.”
“I would be honoured to escort you any place you would like to go. Now let me show you to your rooms, then I will come back for your bags.” They all followed David, Chrissy knew where she was going, but she wanted to watch David charm Kim some more. Mandy and Chrissy hung back so they could talk without David or Kim hearing.
“I think David has the hots for Kim.” Mandy said.
“I saw that, do you think Kim is interested?”
“Yes she is, I’ve never seen her act so giddy before.”
“He is a great guy, really kind and would do anything for anyone.”
“We’ll have to see what we can do to help things move along.” They both smiled as they watched David show Prue her room, then he showed Mandy to Chrissy’s old room and pointed to Becky’s room for Chrissy, then he led Kim to the room next to Becky’s and said this was her room.
Chrissy knocked on Becky’s door and got a “Just a minute!” So she waited while Mandy went into her room. While she was stood waiting, Kim came down to her and asked what she knew about David, so she said what she had said to Mandy. Which made Kim smile and she walked back to her room to wait for David to come back with the bags.
Finally, Becky opened the door and was a little shocked to see Chrissy standing there. “Hello Chrissy, what you doing here?”
“Mable said I was sharing a room with you, if I got it wrong I can ask Mandy if I can share with her?”
“Oh sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean it like that, I am still wrapping my gifts. I didn’t think you were coming till eight?”
“Becky, its quarter past eight now.”
“It is? I must have lost track of the time. I’m really sorry, can you hang out in Mandy’s room till I get finished?”
“Sure I can, I was a little worried you didn’t want me to spend the night with you.”
“Why would I do a silly thing like not let you sleep with me.” She stepped out the room and gave her a hug and a long passionate kiss.
“Stop that you two, or at least get some mistletoe.” It was David with Kim and Prue’s bags.
“I’m sure you have some handy David.” Becky said with a smile.
“I have some downstairs ready for later. Do you think I was going to pass up on getting kissed by a house full of women?”
“Not for one minute David.” They all laughed and then Chrissy went to see how Mandy was doing.
“How do you like the room Mandy?”
“It’s nice, not as nice as mine, but I can cope for one night.”
“The bed is nice, and if you don’t want to be alone, you can always come and share a bed with me and Becky.”
“Thanks Sis. I may take you up on that, I don’t like sleeping alone in strange beds.”
“Oh really, so how often do you sleep in strange beds with other people then?” Chrissy was grinning as she said it.”
“Mandy put her hand on her hips and said, “You know very well what I mean Sis.”
“I know, and I feel the same way. That is why I said you could share with us if you like.”
“As long as it’s ok with Becky.”
“I’m sure it will be, but I will tell her later. She is busy wrapping gifts at the minute, so she sent me away.”
There was a knock at the door. Mandy opened the door to find David there with her case. “Here you go Mandy. There will be drinks and snacks ready at nine if you want to make you’re way down to the dinning room.”
“Thanks David, I’ll see you down there later.”
“You’re welcome Mandy. Oh I put all the gifts under the tree, was that ok?”
“Oh yes that is fine thanks. See you later, bye.”
David disappeared downstairs and Mandy walked back to the bed and sat next to Chrissy. Chrissy put her arms around Mandy and rested her head on her shoulder.
“Thanks Mandy.”
“Thanks for what Chrissy?”
“For helping me become the girl I really feel I am inside.”
“You’re welcome Hon. I like having a little sister, so we both made on the deal.” They were brought out their hug when there was another knock on the door. Chrissy got up this time and when she opened the door, she found Becky standing there. She stepped in and gave her lover a long kiss and then said, “I’ve missed you Chrissy. Hi Mandy, I’m sorry about telling Mable what you had planned for tomorrow, but I really thought you both needed to have a proper Christmas dinner. I hope you can forgive me?”
Mandy looked at Chrissy and they both had the same thought. So they grabbed Becky and got her on the bed and started to tickle her, they didn’t stop till she was having trouble breathing.
“That was not fair, two on to one. Does that mean I’m forgiven then?” Both girls hugged her and said she was. It was getting close to nine, so they made their way downstairs, after grabbing Kim and Prue.
When they entered the dining room, Jenna and Cathleen were sat at the table as Cathleen was eating some potato crisps and drinking from her sippy. Mable was putting some small sandwiches on the table and David was sorting out some glasses of wine for everyone.
“Mum, Kim I would like to meet Jenna and this little princess is Cathleen.” Mandy said as she led them over to where Jenna was sitting.
“Jenna, I would like you to meet my Mum, Prue, and this is Kim.”
“Pleased to meet you Jenna, and hello Cathleen.” Prue greeted them.
“It’s nice to meet you too Prue. You have a lovely daughter, you should be very proud of her.”
“I am very proud of her, just as I know you are proud of your own daughter.” Jenna smiled as she looked at Cathleen doing battle with a sausage roll.
“Hello Kim, it’s nice to meet you too.” Jenna said as she looked at the tall woman with the face of an angel.
“Hello Jenna, it’s nice to meet you also. You have a very pretty daughter.”
“Thank you Kim, but give her a couple of hours and you may change your mind.”
“I doubt that Jenna, I love kids.” Kim took the seat next to Cathleen, so Cathleen offered her a bite of her sausage roll and Kim took it. This made Cathleen smile and Kim had a new friend. Mable came back in so Mandy made the introductions and Prue asked if she could help with anything.
“I’ve about finished now dear, but please feel free to follow me if you wish to talk while I finish up.”
“I would like that a lot Mable.” Prue followed her into the kitchen where they could talk more freely.
“Mable, I would like to thank you for what you’re doing. Since my husband died and Mandy lost her Husband, we’ve never really felt like doing anything at Christmas, but now Chrissy has come into our life’s it’s like something has changed.”
“I know what you mean Prue, she is a special child that infects all around her.”
“She has done wonders with Mandy, before Chrissy showed up Mandy was all work.work.work. But now she is living life again, and we are here with you and your family about to celebrate Christmas.”
Chrissy walked into the kitchen to see if she could help, but felt a little uneasy when Mable and Prue stopped talking. They both starred at Chrissy.
“Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt.” She turned to leave again, wondering what they were talking about. Prue tried to call her back, but she was already gone.
“I better go and make sure she is ok. She has a very vulnerable side. I would hate to have her think we were talking badly of her.”
“I know what you mean Prue. She did look a little worried when she left the room.”
Chrissy had gone through the dinning room and headed off upstairs to find some quiet place to sit alone. Mandy had asked if she was ok as she went past, but Chrissy lied. saying she just needed the bathroom.
“Mum, is Chrissy alright?”
“Yes dear, she just got the wrong idea when Mable and I stopped talking when she came in. I’ll go and see if she is ok.”
Prue found Chrissy lying on her old bed, now Mandy’s bed for the night. So Prue sat on the edge and said, “Chrissy, are you ok?”
“I don’t know Prue. Have I done something wrong? You and Mable stopped talking when I came in. Have I done something to upset you all?”
“You could never do anything to upset us Hon. We were saying what a difference you’ve made to our lives, but in a good way. You’ve touched all our lives and we love you for that.” Chrissy turned over to face Prue and sat up, before saying, “I’m sorry Prue, I don’t know what’s wrong with me nowadays. All I seem to do is worry and then want to cry.”
“It’s normal for a girl like you dear. You have all those new hormones in your body changing it, so you’re going to have mood swings. I did warn you about it.”
“I know you did, but I forgot.”
“Now fix your makeup and get your cute butt back down to the party.” As Chrissy got off the bed, Prue playfully slapped her butt.
“Ouch! That hurt.”
“Good, remember that the next time you try to run off and hide. You’re too pretty to be hiding.”
“Yes Mum, Sorry Mum.” She said as she went to touch up her makeup.
Prue waited for her to finish and then they walked back down to the party together.
Becky and Mandy came over to Chrissy to make sure she was fine. Prue explained about the hormones throwing her mood all over the place and to just give her some time to adjust. They all went and sat at the table and were handed a glass of wine each and they picked at the food on the table. Cathleen was having fun feeding Kim, and Kim was having fun letting her.
It wasn’t long before Cathleen wanted to feed someone else, which made Kim happy, as she was full. Chrissy was the next target for Cathleen to feed. She jumped up on her knee and was sat facing her when she said, “Hello Chrissy, are you OK’s?”
“Yes Cathleen, I’m fine now.”
“Better now you’re not pretending to be an icky boy? You’re a pretty princess again now Chrissy.” Chrissy had a tear in her eye when Cathleen told this to her.
“Thank you Cathleen, I like being a princess.” She gave the little angel a hug to say thank you as well.
Becky and Mandy had a tear in their eyes as well. They found it very touching what Cathleen said, and how it was needed at just that moment to make Chrissy feel better about herself.
Cathleen worked her way around the room feeding everyone and David kept topping up everyone’s wineglass. As the night wore on, Cathleen was getting more and more tired, she ended up back on Chrissy’s knee and fell asleep there still hugging her.
“I think I better take her to bed.” Jenna said.
“I’ll carry her up for you Jenna.” Chrissy added.
“Are you sure Chrissy, you have had a lot of wine?”
“I feel fine Jenna, trust me.”
“Ok, but take it easy. I don’t want to see either of you getting hurt.”
Chrissy got up and was making her way to the door when she leaned back a little too far and nearly fell over. But she was caught and picked up off her feet, she looked up expecting to find David, but got a shock when she found herself looking at Kim.
“I can’t have my princess’s hurting themselves can I?”
Jenna led the way to her room, so they could put Cathleen to bed. Then she took Chrissy to Becky’s room and dropped her off there. “I’m not ready to go to bed yet.” Chrissy said with a pout.
“I think you are young lady. I’ll send Becky up to help you undress.” Kim said in a voice that sort of said don’t even think about moving. Jenna came in as Kim left to go and find Becky.
“Are you going to be alright Chrissy?”
“Yes, I guess I have drunk more than I thought. I’m sorry Jenna, I never would have let any harm come to Cathleen. Please forgive me?”
“I know you wouldn’t have let her get hurt, but I was worried for you as well. If Kim hadn’t been there, you would have bumped your head really bad.”
“She is strong isn’t she? I saw her as an Amazon princess when I first saw her.”
“I can see what you mean Chrissy.” Jenna said laughing.
Becky and Mandy came in, so Jenna said good night and left to go get ready for bed herself. Chrissy was in a silly mood and it took both Becky and Mandy to get her ready for bed. Once they had her in bed Mandy left to go get ready herself and Becky got ready in the bathroom. When she got back Chrissy was starting to nod off, so Becky was careful not to wake her up, but she was out of luck as Chrissy opened her eyes and pulled her into a tight hug.
“I love you Becky.”
“I love you do Chrissy. Now get some sleep, or Santa won’t come.”
“Do you think I’ve been a good girl Becky?”
“Chrissy, you’re like an angel. You have brought so many people together under one roof that you should be very proud of.”
“Thanks Becky, but I don’t see as I did anything really. When is Mandy going to come in?”
“I’m not sure I know what you mean Chrissy?”
“Mandy was scared of being in a strange bed on her own, so I said I would have a word with you, about letting her sleep in here with us. But I never got the time to ask, Can she sleep with us?”
“I would like that a lot Chrissy, it’ll be like a slumber party. I’ll go and fetch her now.” Becky hopped out of bed and went across the hall and knocked on the door. Mandy opened it a bit and asked what was wrong. “Hi Mandy, Chrissy just told me that she said you could sleep in my bed tonight.”
“Yes she did, but she never got time to ask if it was ok, so I was just going to try and sleep in here.”
“Don’t be silly, I’d love to share a bed with you.”
“Really? I don’t want to stop you and Chrissy having any fun.” Mandy had a smile on her face as she said this.
“Nonsense. Now get you butt over to my room now.”
“Yes Maam!” Mandy said doing a salute.
Chrissy spent the night sandwiched between the two girls and they all slept soundly. Chrissy was the first to wake in the morning feeling the need to empty her bladder, which hadn’t been emptied the night before. So she slid down the bed and into the bathroom. She took a quick shower and walked back to the bedroom and saw the other two still sleeping. She suddenly had an evil idea and went back into the bathroom.
Mandy and Becky were still asleep when she came back to the bed and she crawled up the middle of the bed again and lay there in the middle on her back. All of a sudden there were screams form either side of her and they two girls jumped out of bed.
“What the hell was that?” Becky squealed.
“Yes what the hell was that?” Mandy added.
Chrissy was laughing so hard she couldn’t speak, but Becky and Mandy soon worked out that she had put her freezing cold hands on their backsides.
“You little witch!” Mandy said, and then both girls jumped on the bed and started to tickle Chrissy. Pretty soon they were all lying on the bed laughing. Once they could all speak again Mandy asked, “How did you get your hands so cold?”
“I ran them under the cold tap for a bit.” She said laughing again.
“We owe you for that little stunt Missy.” Becky said.
Becky slapped Chrissy on the bum and then left to use the bathroom, and Mandy went across the hall to use the bathroom in there. Chrissy was dressed by the time Mandy came back, and was helping Becky.
“You two ready to face the world?” Mandy asked.
Both girls said yes and they made their way downstairs. Jenna was sat at the table looking worn out with Cathleen sat next to her eating some breakfast. Mable was sitting with a cup of tea talking to Prue. Kim came out the kitchen laughing with David about something.
“Merry Christmas,” the girls said, and got a Merry Christmas back from everyone. Once they were all sat at the table, Mable asked what they wanted for breakfast. All three girls said toast and a cup of tea would be great. Mable was about to get up, but Chrissy said she would sort it, but David was already up and said he would do it.
Cathleen was looking at Jenna with a pleading look on her face. So Jenna said, “Oh go on then, you can start opening your presents now.”
Cathleen jumped down off her chair and was off up the other end of the dinning room where the tree was and went straight for the large pile of presents she knew to be hers.
“You didn’t need to make her wait for us to come down Jenna.”
“I didn’t really, I just wanted her to have some breakfast before she got started. It just seemed like a good excuse.”
“Oh I see, that’s ok then. I would hate to think we kept a child away from her toys on Christmas day.” Chrissy said.
“She has a lot of gifts to open. She could be there most the morning.” Mandy added.
“I want to thank you all for getting her something. I always feel bad at Christmas and her Birthday, as she never normally has much to open. But this year she has so much.” Jenna had a happy tear in her eye as she said it. Chrissy slid over to the seat next to her and gave her a hug. “It’s ok Jenna, we all love you and Cathleen so much that it wouldn’t be right not to treat her as we would do our own.”
“Thanks Chrissy, it feels like a real family Christmas this year.”
They all went to see how Cathleen was doing, but she was still opening the first present when they got to her. She loved the pretty bow on the silver paper and wanted to save them all.
“Cathleen dear, remember to look at each gift before you open it. So you can thank the person for giving it to you.”
“I thought Santa gave them all to me Mummy.”
“Santa does honey, but other people buy the present and then they give it to Santa to pass on to you.” Jenna rolled her eyes at the explanation she had to give to the little one.
Cathleen finally got in through the wrapping and found a square pink box which when she opened, made her eyes light up. She ran to her Mummy. “Look Mummy, it’s a Hello Kitty watch! It’s so pretty.”
“Who got it for you Honey?” Jenna asked. Cathleen ran back and got the wrapping and gave it to her mummy to read.
“The label said that Mandy gave it to you.” Cathleen ran to Mandy and gave her a big hug.
“Thank you Mandy. I love it very much. Can you help me put it on please?”
“I would love to Cathleen.” Mandy took the watch out the box and helped her get it on. Then she was off to the pile again to open the next one. She soon got bored with trying to save the wrapping paper. With each gift she opened the more she was eager to get to the next.
She soon found out that Mandy had bought her a whole pile of Hello Kitty stuff. She got her DVD’s, mugs, and clothing and lots more.
“Thank you Mandy, but you really didn’t need to spend so much money on her.” Jenna said.
“I was having so much fun Jenna that I would do it all again for her.” Mandy said back with a smile on her face.
Once they had watched Cathleen open all her gifts and she was sat playing with her toys, the others started to open their gifts. After Cathleen, Chrissy had the biggest pile of gifts to open.
Chrissy mainly got clothes from Mandy and Becky including a stunning little black dress from Becky and a to die for pair of boots and matching jacket from Mandy. She got a nail art kit from Kim and some jewellery, and she got some earrings from Prue along with another pair of boots and a matching jacket. Jenna had got her some nightgowns and some sexy underwear, which made her blush and Becky wolf whistle. Mable gave her a gift wrapped box that was on the large size. When Chrissy opened it she found a really nice makeup case and when she opened it, it was full of all the makeup she used. “How did you know what I used Mable?”
“I asked Becky what we could get you, and she said that you would love a proper makeup case. She also went with me to Pam’s salon, to get the right brands for you. I hope you like it dear?”
“Mable, I love it, but you shouldn’t have spent so much on me.”
“You’re worth every penny Chrissy.”
“Thank you everyone, I love everything you got me. I want to thank you all for taking me into your hearts and your lives’.” She had a tear in her eye by the end of her little speech.
Everyone else opened their presents and all thanked each other for the lovely gifts. Mandy and Becky got pretty much the same as Chrissy got. They were all shocked to see such expensive gifts from Chrissy, but she said they were all worth it.
Prue got Mable a really expensive bottle of brandy, which she said would be nice to have later while she watches the Queens speech. David wasn’t much use at shopping for gifts, so he gave everyone gift vouchers. He even gave Kim and Prue one each. He and Kim had hit it off really well, they even had a date planned to go see a movie. He did ask Chrissy, Becky and Mandy to go as well, but they could all see that this was really a first date so they backed out saying they were all busy washing their hair. David asked if they would all be using one bathroom, and if so then could he watch. All this got him was a mass attack of screwed up wrapping paper.
Everyone cleared the gifts away to their rooms and then got stuck in on sorting the Christmas dinner. The turkey was in and most the other stuff was all ready to be put in, or on to cook. So they set the table and then took turns playing with Cathleen while Jenna went up to her room for a nap, as Cathleen had woken her up early.
When the dinner was nearly ready, Chrissy went up to Jenna’s room to let her know. She knocked on the door and when a sleepy looking Jenna opened it she said, “Hi Jenna, dinner will be ready in twenty minutes. I just wanted to give you enough time to wake up and make your self look your normal stunning self.”
“You’re a breath of fresh air some days Chrissy. Thanks for waking me. Has Cathleen been behaving herself?”
“She’s been a real angel Jenna, and David and Kim are doing some colouring with her at the minute. I’ll see you downstairs shortly then.”
“Chrissy, would you stop and chat with me while I get ready?”
“Sure, is there anything wrong?”
“No, not at all Chrissy. It’s just we don’t really get much time to chat any more, and I miss it.”
“So do I Jenna and I miss spending time with Cathleen.”
“She misses you too. I heard what she said to you last night, she always saw you as a girl I think. They do say that children see with innocent eyes.”
“I’ve never heard that said before, but it does make a lot of sense when you think about it.”
Jenna kept getting herself ready as they chatted and when she was done she said, “Well, how do I look?”
“As good as always Jenna, and way too young to have a daughter.”
“Thank you Chrissy, you really now how to make a girl feel good.”
“Only telling it like it is Jenna.”
“Thanks Hon, it does make me feel good though.”
The smell of the dinner cooking was working its way up the stairs, which reminded the two girls just how hungry they were.
The table was full of dishes when they got downstairs and everyone was already sitting at the table. Chrissy had her old spot next to Cathleen and Becky was seated on the other side. Both girls had already worked out that Cathleen would want them sitting next to her, so they both wore clothes they didn’t mind getting covered in food.
David cut up the turkey and then everyone got stuck in; Chrissy helped Cathleen and kept the mess down to a minimum. The meal was great and Becky mashed the potatoes so they went down well with everyone. They left having pudding till a little later.
Mable had a glass of Brandy while she watched the Queens’s speech and Prue had a glass with her. Everyone else stuck with the wine, all except Cathleen who was on juice in her new Hello Kitty cup.
Everyone was having so much fun that it was getting late before they realised the time, so they decided to stop another night. Which made Mable happy, and David didn’t seem too upset either. He was huddled up with Kim on one of the sofa’s watching a movie, while Kim was asleep on his chest.
Chrissy carried Cathleen up to bed and then Jenna came back down for a short time before she too was tired and went to bed. Chrissy, Mandy, and Becky all went to bed at the same time. They talked Chrissy into showing off her new under garments. They had all got that used to having Chrissy around that they never even thought about her little secret, so was a little shocked when she didn’t want to undress in front of them. Then it hit them why, but they soon put her mind at ease and the fashion show carried on till they all crawled into bed too tired to do anymore.
It was Chrissy that got the shock the next morning as both Becky and Mandy put freezing cold hands on her back. But she saw the funny side of it and they all laughed.
Chrissy and Mandy packed up their stuff ready for when they left later that day. Then they all headed off down for breakfast. Mable was cooking bacon and egg’s and had already done sausage and mushrooms. “Do you need any help Mable?” Chrissy asked.
“You can start on the toast and finish off the fresh pot of tea dear, if you could.”
“I’d be happy to help. Mable, I would like to thank you for a great day yesterday. That was the best Christmas I’ve had in a long time.”
“It was my pleasure Chrissy, it was nice having a full house again for Christmas. Are you and the others heading back home today?”
“Yes, you will be rid of us later.”
“I didn’t mean it like that Chrissy, and you know it. You’re welcome to stop another night if you want?”
“I think Mandy wants to make sure the house is ok and I’m not sure about Prue and Kim. But I will ask them later.”
Chrissy made the toast and finished off the tea, then she took it all into the dinning room and went back to get the plates of food. Prue and Kim had come down and David was sat chatting with Kim. Chrissy was happy that they were getting on so well, if any one deserved happiness it was Kim and David.
Chrissy told the others that Mable had offered to let them all stay another night, and everyone said yes straight away, even Mandy. So they all settled down for another day of rest. Chrissy and Becky took over the kitchen at dinner time and made a salad. They had some cold cuts of meat to go with it, then Chrissy did a fruit salad for desert. The three girls all slept together again that night and in the morning no one got any cold hands on their backs.
Becky had to be up early, as she was back at work in the shop, as the sales were going to be starting the next day and she had to go and get it all set up. Mandy offered to give her a lift and Chrissy went along for the ride. They went back to pick up Prue and Kim, but Kim was going to get a lift off David, so it was just Prue in the end.
“I think love is in the air,” Prue said as Mandy drove the car back to her house, so her mum could get her car.
“They did seem to hit it off really well. Chrissy can vouch for David, so I don’t think you have anything to worry about Mum.”
“The last thing I need to do is worry about Kim, she can take care of herself.”
Chrissy was quiet on the trip home to Mandy’s. She gave Prue a hug and thanked her again for the gifts, and Prue did the same. They stood and waved as she drove away, then they went into the house.
“You ok Chrissy? You were really quiet on the drive home.”
“Yes I am, I was just thinking how much fun I had.”
“It was a lot of fun, wasn’t it? Do you want to get the stuff out the car now, or have a cup of tea then do it?”
“Tea, then do the car. I’ll go and put the kettle on.” Chrissy walked off to the kitchen and Mandy followed behind.
They seemed a little lost having the large house to themselves after being in a house full of other people. Chrissy made some dinner for them both and then they sat and watched some telly till bedtime. It took Chrissy some time to fall asleep being all alone but she was soon fast asleep.
She was awake early the next morning, so she decided to take a bubble bath. She started the water running and then slipped out of her nightgown. She walked up to the full length mirror and started checking out her body and how it was changing. Her hips were a lot fuller now, she didn’t need the padded girdle any more, and her own breasts were a full A-cup now. She wondered if they would get very big, or if she would need to get implants. She made a mental note to have a word with Prue about it the next time they spoke.
The bath was done when she got back in there, so she turned off the water and got in. It felt so good to relax and just let the water soak away any worries she had. She topped it up when it started to cool, then got out well after she started to prune. She dried herself off then picked out a bra and panty set and put them on after she had attached her breast forms then put her dressing gown on and headed off downstairs to see if Mandy was up.
Mandy was reading a magazine at the kitchen table when Chrissy got there. “Morning Chrissy, how did you sleep?”
“It took me a bit of time to get off, but I didn’t have any bad dreams, which is a plus. How did you sleep?”
“Felt a little odd being alone again, but being in my own bed was nice.”
“I know what you mean. I was glad to be able to just soak in the tub for as long as I want. I loved being at Mable’s and having everyone around, but I missed the soaks in the bath.”
“I know, I took a long soak myself today. It felt really good.”
“You had any breakfast yet Sis?”
“No, I just made a pot of tea. I wanted to wait for you to come down, so we could eat together.”
“Got any idea what you might fancy eating? I quite fancy scrambled egg on toast. How about you?”
“That sounds really good, count me in too Sis.”
Chrissy got the ingredients out and made enough for the two of them and put the toast in.
Once breakfast was out the way, Chrissy said they could do with getting some food shopping done, so they got ready and headed off. All the food places were packed out, so they gave up and headed off into town to see what was in the sales.
Town was really busy, but it was nice to just walk around window shopping with Mandy. They found themselves outside Becky’s shop, so they went in. Becky was looking worn out and a little off colour. Chrissy walked up to her and said, “Hi Becky, you look worn out. Are you feeling ok?”
“Not really, I think I’m getting a cold. My head feels like it’s about to split in too, and I can’t stop sneezing.” Chrissy put the back of her hand to Becky’s head and felt she was burning up.
“Go and get your things Becky, we’re taking you home.” Mandy said in a firm voice.
“I can’t Mandy, they will be short staffed. I can’t do that to them.”
“Who’s in charge? Point them out to me.” Becky pointed to an older looking woman, so Mandy walked over to her and started talking to her, she pointed over to Becky a number of times then they both came back over together. The woman took a close look at Becky and then felt her forehead. Then she spoke, “Becky dear, why didn’t you come and say something? Go and get your things and let your friends here take you home.”
“But Mrs Winship, that will leave you short staffed.”
“Your health is of greater concern to me than whether or not we need to work a little fast to keep up with the customers. Now go and get your things.”
“Yes Mrs Winship. Sorry for the trouble and thank you for letting me go home.”
“Give me a call tomorrow to let me know how you’re doing, but don’t try to come in till you’re feeling better. You may go with her to the staffroom if you wish. She looks ready to pass out.” She was looking at Chrissy as she said the last part.
So Chrissy took her to the staffroom and helped her get ready to leave. Once they got her to the car they called in a chemist and got her some medicine and other bits and bobs and took her to Mandy’s home.
“Why have you brought me here Mandy?”
“So Chrissy can take care of you, and there is less chance of you passing it on to others. I’m sure you don’t want Cathleen, Jenna, or Mable down with it, do you?”
“I guess your right Mandy. I don’t want any of them getting sick because of me. But what about you getting back to the shop?”
“I’m not going to reopen till after New Year. We never sell much between Christmas and New Year.”
“I’m sorry to be a pain, I’m sure you had other plans.”
“Not really, we were going to do some food shopping, but it was way too busy. So we came into town to do some window shopping and then ended up in your shop, and you know the rest.” Chrissy said, looking worried for her lover.
Mandy and Chrissy helped Becky up to Chrissy’s room and they got her undressed and into a nice warm nightgown and then into the bed. Chrissy went to make her a Lemsip and to call Mable and fill her in on why they had brought her to Mandy’s place.
Mable was worried, but knew that Chrissy would look after her. So she asked to be kept informed of how she was doing and then rang off. Chrissy made the drink and took it back up to Becky, she sat and made her drink it all then helped her get her head down.
Mandy was in the kitchen having just made a pot of tea, so they sat and talked about what ways they could best help Becky get better. Mandy got a silly grin on her face and then grabbed Chrissy by the arm and pulled her off towards the stairs and into her bedroom.
“What are you up to Mandy?”
“Strip down to your bra and panties Chrissy, I have just the thing to make Becky feel better.” With that, she vanished into her walk in wardrobe.
Chrissy did as she was told and waited for Mandy to come back out. When she did Chrissy had to laugh. She was holding a white nurse’s outfit with all the things to go with it. But it wasn’t a real one, for the dress was really short and very tight fitting.
“You want me to wear that? She will want to rape me if I do and you know it.”
“Trust me Sis, she will love to see you in this. Now let’s get you dressed for the part of a nurse.”
Mandy passed her a pair of white hold up stockings. When she had them on, she gave her the uniform to put on. It was a snug fit, but did make her look very sexy, then she handed her a pair of white stiletto heeled shoes to put on. The shoes had a four-inch heel and were tricky to walk in, but they did give Chrissy a very sexy walk.
“Mandy, I feel silly wearing this stuff.”
“I think you look hot. You’re even turning me on. Now come over here so I can put this nurse’s cap on you.” Mandy used some hair grips to fix the cap to Chrissy’s head and then said, “All done, now take a look in the mirror and tell me what you think.”
Chrissy looked in the mirror again, and she had to admit that with the cap on and in the heels she did look like one very hot looking nurse.
“Where did you get this outfit from, and why?”
“I brought it to go to a fancy dress party a couple of years back. I didn’t have to buy a drink all night, so I guess it was a hit.” She said with a grin on her face.
“As long as you don’t expect me to go out wearing it, we will be fine.”
“Damn! And I was going to get you to pop up the shop for me.”
“Ha, Ha. No Way. Not a chance.”
Chrissy started walking towards the door to go and see how Becky was doing. She heard Mandy whistle and say, “Work it babe.” So she put even more sway in her walk as she left the room. She could hear Mandy laughing. Sometimes I worry about that girl, Chrissy thought to herself.
She opened the door quietly so not to wake Becky in case she was sleeping. She walked to the bed, which was a little trick all on it’s own in the high heels. Becky was fast asleep and making some very funny sounds due to the blocked nose. Chrissy felt so useless knowing that her lover was ill and all she could do is wait for her to get better, and fetch the odd drink here and there. She took the seat next to the bed and just sat there watching her sleep.
After an hour she went down to get a drink, as it didn’t look like she was going to be waking any time soon. Mandy could hear Chrissy coming the minute she stepped off the stairs and started walking down the marble floor in the hallway.
“Hi Chrissy, how’s she doing?”
“She’s still asleep, so I thought I would come and get a glass of juice.”
“Take a seat Sis, I’ll pour you a glass. You really look to be having trouble with those heels, do you want to take them off?”
“I really do love wearing them Sis, so I think I will stick with it. I think Becky will like the look a lot more with the heels.”
“She will that Sis. I reckon she will make a speedy recovery once she catches sight of you.”
“I still can’t work out how you wore this outfit to a party. Every time I sit or walk I feel like I am undressed, and there is no way to cover yourself up.”
“Chrissy, if you’re wearing an outfit like that, you’re not bothered about what people see.” Chrissy could see that Mandy had a point.
Mandy gave her a glass of juice and then sat down again as they chatted and had their drinks. It was another hour before Chrissy made her way back up with a glass of juice for Becky when she woke up. She had pretty much forgotten what she was wearing when she walked into the bedroom. That was till Becky went, “WOW! Chrissy, where did you get the outfit?”
Chrissy went red faced as she remembered what she was wearing. “It was Mandy’s. She thought it would help you feel better, seeing me dressed like this.”
“I don’t know about better, but I think my temperature has just gone up.” Becky had a weak smile on her face as she said it.
“Are you feeling any better? I’ve got you some juice and a couple of flu capsules to take.” She handed her the glass of juice and then the pills.
“Thanks for doing this for me Chrissy, I’m sure you could be doing more interesting stuff than playing nurse to me.”
“So you want me to go and change out of the outfit then?”
“No, I didn’t mean it like that, and you know it. But it may be a long time before I feel well enough to let my nurse leave.”
“Well, don’t get any funny idea’s about us kissing or cuddling. I have no desire to catch what you have.” Becky looked really sad. Which made Chrissy give in and she gave her a long deep kiss.
“If I come down with what you have, I will make you wear this outfit. Deal?”
Becky had an evil grin on her face as she said, “Deal, I would love to nurse you back to good health lover.” They kissed again and then Chrissy told her to lie back down and rest. Chrissy sat in the chair and they chatted about this and that, until Mandy came in to see how she was and to find out what they all wanted for Dinner. Becky asked if she could just have some soup, and Chrissy said she would come down and sort them something out.
“Can I come and sit with you two while I eat? I am a little sick of being stuck in bed.”
“You can, but it’s straight back to bed when you’ve done.”
“Yes nurse. Anything you say nurse.” Becky loved this way too much.
Mandy said she would help Becky, so Chrissy could walk out before them and make a start on the dinner. The real reason was so Becky could watch Chrissy sway her ass as she walked.
“Can I get some fries with that shake nurse?” Becky said.
Chrissy stopped and turned to say something, but the look on the other pairs faces made it hard to have a go. So she just put her hands on her hips an tilted her ass to one side, then Mandy said, “God, she looks even hotter when she tries to look mad.”
“She does that. Can I skip dinner and just have dessert?”
Chrissy threw her hands in the air and turned around and started walking away again, then said, “I give up with you too. You’re worse than a couple of dirty old men.”
Mandy had to stop, as Becky was laughing so hard she was having trouble breathing, they could still hear Chrissy complaining as she went out of sight.
By the time they got to the kitchen, they were met with the sight of Chrissy bent over looking in the fridge seeing what they could have for dinner. Both girls did wolf whistles, and Chrissy shot up looking as red as the cross on the outfit.
Both girls could see that they had taken the teasing as far as they could, and it was beginning to upset her. So they walked over and gave her a hug and said sorry for the teasing. Once they broke the hug Chrissy said, “I’m ok really, I just can’t help the way these shoes make me walk, and this skirt is so short I feel like I’m selling my ass every time I bend over.”
Becky and Mandy were trying not to laugh and gave up in the end and just started to laugh at how funny Chrissy sounded. But instead of her getting upset she saw the funny side as well and then started to laugh with them. Chrissy and Mandy had to stop laughing to help Becky get her breath back.
She was beginning to think that if the cold didn’t kill her, the way Chrissy was making her laugh would. “Please stop making me laugh, I can’t breath and laugh at the same time.”
“I’m sorry lover. I know I’m a bad little nurse.” Chrissy put on a fake pout as she said it.
“I don’t care, you’re my bad little nurse.” Becky said as she hugged her again.
Chrissy led Becky over to the table and sat her down. “Right then Becky, you can have Chicken soup, Tomato Soup, or Cream of Mushroom. Which do you fancy?”
“I’d like the chicken soup please.”
“Ok I’ll get it sorted for you now. Do you want a couple of slices bread to go with it?”
“Yes please, is there anything I can do to help?”
“Yes there is, you can sit and eat the food when I’ve got it ready for you.”
“That I can do.” Becky said with a grin.
Chrissy started to sort out the soup for Becky and kept looking for something for her and Mandy. She decided to do a couple of baked potatoes in the microwave. Then she got some pieces of chicken out the fridge and sliced them in to chunks, and browned them off in a pan and added the tin of creamy mushroom to it and stirred it, then left it to simmer while she made a salad.
Once it was all ready, she took it over to the table and sat down to eat. Becky had a little salad with her soup and Mandy really did like the meal that Chrissy had put together. “This is a really nice meal Chrissy, I can’t believe you just threw it together.”
“I find that sometimes it’s how some of the best meals are made.”
Even Becky liked the looks of it, and there was enough for her to have some as well as her soup, but Chrissy and Mandy were just happy she was eating.
“Thank you for a lovely meal Chrissy.” Becky said at the end, and Mandy backed that up by saying the same thing. They sat and watched some telly for a bit, then they all went to bed early.
Chrissy felt great spending the night with Becky again. They never did anything other than cuddle, but to Chrissy it was heaven. She woke up the next morning with her arms and legs still wrapped around Becky, who was still fast asleep.
She got out of bed and went to use the bathroom. She decided to run a bubble bath for Becky. She went to see if she was moving yet, she found she was awake and watching her walk over to the bed.
“Morning sleepy head, how you feeling today?”
“Much better, but I did have a great nurse.”
“Did have a great nurse? Does that mean you don’t want a nurse today?”
“Only if you want to be Chrissy, but I did think you looked sexy yesterday and you were all mine.”
“Well your nurse has ordered that you have a nice bubble bath. Now get that really cute butt of yours in the bathroom now!”
“Yes Ma’am!” Becky said throwing the covers back. Chrissy followed her to the bathroom and helped her get undressed. Once she was in the water Chrissy washed her back and then let her lie back and relax. She got out just as she started to prune and Chrissy helped to dry her off and then got her dressed in some warm clothes. She sat on the bed while Chrissy put on the nurse’s outfit again. When she had it on, Becky gave her a long passionate kiss.
“Chrissy, I really do love you so much. I hate to be away from you.”
“I feel the same way about you Becky. You’re one of the best things to ever happen to me.” They hugged for a couple of minutes then Chrissy said, “Come on, let’s go get some food.”
“Sounds good to me. I’m really hungry this morning.”
“What do you want to eat, a full English breakfast?”
“MMMM, that sounds good!”
“Come on then, let’s go and get some breakfast. Sometimes I wonder if you only like me because I keep you well fed.” Chrissy pouted, but soon had to giggle.
“There are a lot of reasons Chrissy that I love you, the great cook part is just a bonus.”
“You say the sweetest things to me Honey.”
“You know what I mean Chrissy, you silly thing.”
They headed downstairs and into the kitchen. Mandy was reading the morning paper and drinking a cup of tea. Chrissy mentioned what she was going to make for breakfast and asked if she wanted some. She agreed, so Chrissy got stuck in.
Once breakfast was out of the way and the pots were all washed and put away. The girls all went into the living room to sit and chat. They spent most the day just having a laugh.
Becky felt well enough to go back to work the next day and Mandy dropped her off. Chrissy went with her so they could go and do some food shopping afterwards.
They didn’t really do much over the next couple of days. Chrissy rang Becky to see how she was doing. Later, Mable rang then to ask if they wanted to go around to the house to see in the New Year. Mandy was up for it and she rang and asked her Mum if she wanted to come? She said yes, and they all decided to stop the night again. So there would be no risk of drunk driving.
Becky was happy, as she would get to have a couple of extra bodies to share the bed with.
It was just after eight when they got to Mable’s on New Year’s Eve. Kim was already there, as David had picked her up earlier in the day. They were getting on really well. They all took their bags up to their rooms and then returned to the dinning room and were all given a glass if wine and they caught up on what they had all been doing since Boxing day.
Chrissy managed to get Prue off to one side and ask about her breasts and whether or not she would need implants. Prue said she was growing really fast, and didn’t think she would need them. She seemed to think she would be a C-cup by the end of the year, which was the size she’d picked in a breast form anyway.
They all counted down to midnight and wished everyone a Happy New Year, then lots of hugs and Kiss’s went all round. Chrissy was a little shocked when she even got one from David.
Chrissy was a little drunk by the time she went to bed so Becky had to help Mandy get her ready for bed.
When she woke in the morning, her head was thumping and she felt really out of it. She dragged herself out of bed and went to the bathroom to take a shower. She hadn’t been in there long when she felt a set of arms wrap themselves around her. When she looked it was Becky.
“Morning Chrissy. How’s the head?”
“Thumping. How much did I drink last night?”
“You had more than a couple of glasses, but your not used to drinking, so it will leave you feeling a little tender the next day.”
“I’m never drinking again. I feel really bad right now.” She closed her eyes and let Becky soap her body and rub her back for her.
By the time they had finished, Chrissy was feeling a little better. Mandy was just waking up as they went back into the bedroom. Mandy could see that all the drink last night had left Chrissy feeling a little off colour.
“You’re not looking to good there Chrissy. Do you feel as bad as you look?”
“Yes I do. I just told Becky that I’m not drinking any more.”
“Now that is the sign of a good hangover.” Mandy said as she laughed.
Mandy got out of bed and went to take a shower, while the other two got dressed. Then they waited for Mandy to get dressed so they could all go down for breakfast together.
Chrissy just had a couple of slices of toast, and a glass of juice. Then a couple of cups of tea and some painkillers. She was feeling much better by the time they were ready to leave.
Chrissy and Mandy spent the next couple of days updating the web site and working out the best things to list on EBay. Both girls were getting a little restless from being stuck at home, so they decided to go to the shop and do some sorting out ready for the next day.
There wasn’t really much to be done, as they had left it clean and tidy when they closed for Christmas. But it was nice to be doing something again. The worked till two and then closed up and went to a restaurant for some lunch. Chrissy picked up the bill, and then they left to go home.
Life got back to normal over the next couple of months. Becky would come and stop with them more and more. Work was great, the web site was doing well and the EBay shop was really busy. Chrissy gave Mandy some good ideas to get the sales up for Valentines Day, which worked and they had the highest takings she had ever had.
Chrissy and Mandy were closer than real sisters could be. Mandy found it hard to even think back to the time before she came into her new life. She loved having Becky around as well, so she decided to have a word with Chrissy about something.
They had just finished dinner one night when Mandy asked Chrissy to come in the living room and take a seat.
“Is there something wrong Mandy?”
“Yes there is Chrissy.”
Chrissy was really worried now she had never seen Mandy so serious before. She started to worry that she had done something wrong, was she about to throw me out?
Chrissy sat on a seat facing Mandy and started to nervously play with the hem on her skirt. Mandy was trying to think of the best way to put what she had to say.
“Chrissy, I need to talk to you about Becky. She seems to be spending a lot of time here, and less and less at Mable’s and I don’t think it’s right.”
“I’m Sorry Mandy, but I didn’t think it bothered you so much having Becky around. I thought you both got on really well. I’ll start and go around to see her at Mable’s then.” Chrissy felt really bad for pushing her luck with Mandy. She had been looking down why she spoke, so missed the shocked look on Mandy’s face.
“Chrissy, what makes you think I don’t like spending time with Becky?”
“You just said she is spending too much time here.”
“I said she was spending a lot of time here. Now don’t put words in my mouth, and let me finish what I am trying to say.” Mandy sounded a little angry when she said this, so Chrissy sat quietly and listened.
“Now where was I? Oh yes. I’m thinking of asking Becky to move in with us, but I wanted to make sure it was ok with you before I asked.” Chrissy head shot up so fast she nearly gave herself whiplash.
“You want what. Do you really mean that Sis?”
“Yes I do, I love having Becky around and I can tell you do.”
“But why are you asking me? It’s your home, I just live here with you.”
“Chrissy this is your home too. You’re my Sister, I know not legally but as close as we can be.” Chrissy got up and walked around to where her sister was sitting and sat next to her and then gave her a really big hug.
“Thanks for everything Mandy, you gave me a life when I thought I would never have one.”
“Chrissy, it was you that gave me a life. All I ever used to do was work and sleep. But you changed that the first day I took you shopping, I had as much fun as you did. Now do we ask Becky to move in, or not?”
“Yes, Yes, we do Sis. What about Mable, she won’t be happy to lose her.”
“She’s going to be gaining a new guest, so she will be fine.”
Chrissy gave her a puzzled look, which made Mandy Chuckle, then say “Kim is moving in with Mable, or more to the point David. She seems to be a lot like Becky in as they are both spending more time at other places. So Kim is going to move in with David, and Becky can come and live here with us. If she wants to that is,”
“I know she will Sis, I just know it!”
Later that night Becky came around and Mandy and Chrissy asked her if she wanted to move in with them and she said yes, or more to the point screamed it. As Mandy had said, Mable was fine with it as she was getting Kim as a guest and David was in love, as Kim was with him. Life was good for everyone and Chrissy got an even bigger shock when she was asked to go and see Prue and was told that she had passed all the test’s need to be eligible for SRS.
“I thought I had to dress full time for two years before I could have the Surgery?”
“That is only a guide line Chrissy, but I can see that this is what you really want. I see it more as fixing a birth defect.”
“When can I have the surgery Prue?”
“Well if you want to wait for the National Health Service, probably never.”
“Oh I see, so I am still no closer to having my dream then.” Chrissy felt heart broken, she knew she couldn’t afford to go private. But she wanted to find out how much it would cost any way.
“How much would it cost me to go private Prue?”
“Nothing!”
“I don’t understand Prue?”
“You’re booked in to have the SRS at the end of next week. If that is ok with you, I can get a later date if you need more time to think about it.” Prue had a grin on her face, as she knew that Chrissy was going to take the date she just gave her.
Chrissy was in shock and did the only thing a girl could do she fainted. When she came to, she was lying on a sofa and Mandy was looking over her.
“Are you ok Chrissy? You had me worried there for a minute.”
“Yes I’m fine, just had a weird dream that’s all.”
“What was the dream about?”
“I was dreaming that your Mum had told me I was going to have the SRS surgery next week.” Chrissy was sitting up as she told this to Mandy, and then she realised she was in Prue’s office. “I wasn’t dreaming was I?”
Mandy smiled at her then said, “No Chrissy, you’re going to have the SRS surgery next week.”
“How? I can’t afford it, and your mum said that I would be waiting forever on the National Health Service.”
“It’s already paid for Chrissy. My mum had sorted it all out for you.”
Chrissy looked over to Prue then said, “Why Prue?”
“I’ve come to think of you as my daughter Chrissy, and I can’t stand to see you having to wait another day to get your dream.” Prue was looking dewy eyed by this point, and Chrissy was crying happy tears then Prue came over and gave her a hug.
The next week dragged by and Chrissy was as nervous as she was excited which made life fun in the house and at the shop. Chrissy would be happy on minute then snappy the next. Mandy could understand what she was going through and loved her no matter what. The day finally came and Chrissy was really worried, but Mandy and Becky were there with her till she was given the injection to put her to sleep and the world went dark
The next thing Chrissy remembered was waking up again feeling really sore and like a bird had made a nest in her mouth. Her vision was fuzzy for a time, but she could make out the voices of Becky, Mandy and Prue.
“How you feeling Chrissy?” Becky asked.
Chrissy croaked out, “Dry, water please?”
“We can’t give you anything till the doctor’s been to see you.” Mandy said.
The doctor entered the room as Mandy finished what she was saying.
“Hello Chrissy, I’m Dr Freeman. I won’t ask how you’re feeling as I can imagine it’s not too good at the minute.”
“Can I have some water please?” She croaked out.”
“Sure you can, do you want me to pour you a glass, or does someone else want the honours.” Becky jumped forward and claimed nursing rights. She got a cup with a straw in it and Put it to Chrissy’s lips.
“Only take little sips Chrissy.” Prue said.
Once the doctor had let Becky give Chrissy some water he said, “The surgery went well Chrissy, but you have a long way to go yet before your fully recovered.” He went on to tell her what she would have to do. Mandy and Becky were listening to all he had to say, as they would need to be there for her.
Over the next week the nurse’s showed her and the others how to dilate herself. She didn’t like it, but knew it had to be done. Becky had booked a couple of weeks holiday so she could be at the hospital everyday, then be there for her when she was ready to go home.
After nearly two weeks in the hospital she was ready to be released and was glad to be back in her own bed. Chrissy wanted to get back to work, but Mandy wasn’t about to let her do that. So she had to settle for doing the updates on the web site and uploading new stock to EBay. But it still felt good to be doing something other than reading and talking to Becky. As much as she loved spending time talking to Becky, they had run out of things to talk about days ago.
The dilating just became part of her daily routine like all the other stuff she did. Prue took up coming to see Chrissy once a week to make sure she was doing ok. She could see how happy she was so she knew that she had done all she could on the medical side, and now she just needed lots of love.
Chrissy woke in the morning and was just drinking in the sleeping form in front of her. She smiled to herself and got out of bed and went to take a bubble bath. She really loved the long soaks in the bath, she was just relaxing when she felt a hand brush her face. When looked she saw it was Becky looking down at her.
“Can I join you? That bath looks so good.” Becky asked with a pout.
“I can’t think of anyone else I would love to share my bath with.” Chrissy said with a sweet smile.
Becky slipped out of her night clothes and slid into the bath. The bath was a large one and there was lots of room for them both. Chrissy washed Becky’s back and the soaped up her breasts. And took extra time to make sure her nipples were really clean. Becky took the same sort of time and care to do the same to Chrissy.
Chrissy’s nipples had become really sensitive and she loved it when Becky played with them. They both got out the bath when they started to prune. They helped to towel each other off and then headed off to the bedroom again.
Chrissy stopped to look at herself in the mirror, she really did like what she saw now. There was no little secret between her legs anymore, all she saw was a woman looking back. Her breasts had kept growing as Prue had said, they were now a C-cup and looked the same size as the breast forms she’d first used.
“Hey, stop posing in front of the mirror and get some clothes on. We all know how sexy you are.”
Chrissy went all red faced as she realised that Becky had been watching her. “I was just seeing how I looked now and thinking back to the way I used to look.”
“I think you look 100% better now Honey.” Becky wrapped her arms around her and planted a kiss on her lips. Chrissy loved the feel of their breasts touching each other. When they broke the kiss and stepped way from each other, Becky could see that Chrissy was crying.
“What’s wrong Chrissy? Are you in pain?”
“No Becky. You have it all wrong, I’m the happiest girl in the world. I have a great Girlfriend, and loving family and friends.”
“Then why the tears?”
“I’m just happy I guess, but I don’t know what to do now.”
“What do you mean by that?”
“Well my goal in life was to find some way to become the girl I knew I was inside, and find a job where I could do all that. But now I’ve done it all and got so much more. So for the first time, I don’t have any more goals to reach for.”
“Well we will just have to take each day as it comes, won’t we.”
They both got dressed and then headed down for breakfast holding hands. Mandy was reading a magazine with a cup of tea in her hand.
“Morning Chrissy, morning Becky. Sleep well?”
“Morning Sis, Yes we slept really well.” She said as she kissed her on the cheek and gave her a hug.
“You sure your alright Chrissy? You seem a little different this morning.”
She told Mandy how she had felt earlier and what Becky had said, and Mandy backed up what Becky said.
“Becky’s right Chrissy, it’s time to just live life to the full as the person you were really meant to be.”
“I know, but it feels odd to not have a plan to work to any more.”
“Here’s a plan then Chrissy. How about we plan to have as much fun as we can everyday?” Mandy said.
“Now that’s a good plan Sis.”
“Can I be part of that plan?” Becky asked pouting.
Mandy and Chrissy got up and gave her a hug then said, “How could we not count you as part of our plan’s and stop pouting, you’ll give yourself wrinkles.” Mandy said.
Becky told them to take a seat and she made a start on breakfast. Chrissy had taught her how to cook just about any meal that she knew how to cook herself and she loved it, so Mandy and Chrissy never really got to do much cooking any more. But they did eat well.
So they took a seat and waited for Becky to cook the meal. Once it was all done, Becky came and sat down and they all ate together.
Chrissy sat and looked at Mandy and Becky, and thought about what they said. And for the first time she knew that she could deal with anything life had to throw at her. And she was going to have a lot of fun living it.
You Have It All Wrong
By SaraUK
Chrissy was back at work the following week and everything felt fine, but she was still having some trouble letting go of the past. She loved the life she now had, there was nothing she didn’t love about it. But she felt like there was just something still to do, before she could close the door on her old life.
Mandy could tell there was something eating away at her. She would see her deep in thought and staring off into space when she didn’t think any one was watching.
“Chrissy, Chrissy. You feeling alright Sis? You’ve not been yourself now for a couple of days.”
“I’m not sure Sis. I just feel like I need to do something, but I don’t know what.”
“I hope you’ve no regrets about the change Sis. There’s no way back now.”
Chrissy gave Mandy a silly look then said, “Mandy I love who I am now, more than I could ever put into words. But I just have a feeling deep down that I still have something to do.”
“Does it have anything to do with the phone call the other night with your mother? You’ve seemed a little quiet since then.”
“I can’t see why it would be that. I’ve been speaking to my mother every week since I left there.”
“I know that Sis, but you’re a fully blown female now. Maybe you need to go and let your mother see what her new daughter looks like.”
“I swore I would never go back till HE! Was dead.”
“I know what you said Chrissy, but maybe part of you wants to let him see who you’ve become. Kind of rub his nose in it a bit, and you get to see your mother. I know you all to well Chrissy, and I know you miss her, and you blame him for it.”
Chrissy stood thinking about it for a long time, then she let out a sigh and said, “You could be right Mandy, I do feel like he won”
“From where I’m standing Chrissy, I would say he lost. Big time!” Mandy gave her sister a hug to try and make her feel better.
Chrissy could see the mirror on the sidewall of the shop and smiled. Mandy was right, if anything, he did her a favour doing what he did.
“I’ve got an idea Chrissy, why don’t you make an appointment to see Sarah and talk it over with her. I’m sure she could give you some idea of what to do to fix how you feel.”
“Do you have her number handy Sis?”
“Yep, I have it in my mobile.” Mandy went to the back of the shop and got her phone and came back to where Chrissy was stood. She scrolled down to the number and hit the dial button and passed the phone to Chrissy.
She waited for an answer, then she heard a voice say “Hello Sarah Jones office, Maggie speaking. How may I help you?”
“Hi Maggie, its Chrissy here. Mandy’s friend.”
“Hi Chrissy, how you been keeping? I heard about your operation. How are you feeling?”
“I’m doing fine thanks for asking Maggie. How have you been keeping?”
“Can’t Complain, been a little slow so I am grateful for the chance to chat with someone. Do you want to make an appointment to see Sarah, or did you just call on the off chance that I wanted to chat?”
“As much as I love chatting with you Maggie, I did want to see if I could get in to see Sarah some time this week?”
“Let me see what time she has free. Any day suit you best Chrissy?”
“A Wednesday would be great. Any time to suit her.”
“You’re lucky then, because she is free all day this Wednesday. If we say ten o’clock, that way I can treat you and Mandy to some lunch after, if you would like that?”
“That would be great Maggie, I’ll see you Wednesday at ten o’clock. Bye!” Chrissy flipped the phone off, turned to Mandy, and told her what Maggie had said.
“That would be great Chrissy, I don’t get to chat with Maggie much, other than while you’re in talking to Sarah.”
“I really like Maggie, but I’ve never got to chat with her very much. But she does make me laugh though when we do. How did you get to know Maggie?”
Mandy looked a little sad for a couple of seconds then she said, “It was when my mum took me to see Sarah, it was just after David died. She took me to see Sarah straight from the hospital.”
“She took you to see Sarah just after David died, did she not think you needed some time to take in his loss?”
“When I say after David died, I mean it was a couple of months after?”
“Was the loss that great Mandy? What could Sarah do to help you get over his death? I thought it would just take time.”
Mandy had a pained look on her face, like she just realised that she was about to tell Chrissy something that could hurt the way she felt about her. “Chrissy, I wish I hadn’t said anything, but I guess I should tell you. My mother took me to see Sarah because I tried to kill myself.”
Chrissy just stood there with her mouth open, not knowing what to say to Mandy. She had all these thoughts going through her head about what would her life have been like if Mandy had killed herself. Then she realised just how selfish that seemed. “I’m sorry to hear that things were that bad for you Mandy, and I am glad you failed.”
Mandy wouldn’t make eye contact with Chrissy and didn’t know what else to say to her. She was a little surprised when she felt Chrissy hug her. “You’re not disappointed in me then Chrissy?”
“Why would I be disappointed in you Mandy? I felt like killing myself a lot just after I was beaten by my father. I even found myself stood on a bridge over a motorway more than once. I couldn’t tell you why I never jumped, but I didn’t.”
“Well, I’m glad you didn’t as well Sis.” Mandy returned the hug that Chrissy was giving her. When they finished the hug, they were both crying so Chrissy locked the shop door and they went and fixed their makeup.
The rest of the day was a quiet time for Mandy and Chrissy, but they could both tell that they were thinking about the other one, and what would have happened to each of them had the other not come into their lives.
Becky had dinner ready when they got home that night, she could tell that something had happened that day. Both Chrissy and Mandy were quiet, she hoped they hadn’t had an argument. She waited for Mandy to go up to bed who said she was really tired and wanted to get an early night. She then said, “Chrissy, what has happened between you and Mandy?”
“We had a talk about some stuff, but I don’t want to say anything because I’m not sure she would want me too.”
“Is it about me, or something I did? Does she want me to leave Chrissy?”
“No Becky, it’s nothing like that. I just don’t think it’s my place to say anything.”
“I thought you loved me Chrissy? But you’re willing to keep stuff from me.”
“I do love you Becky, but Mandy told me some stuff that I’m not sure she wants any one else to know.”
Becky got up off the sofa and then stormed out the room saying good night to Chrissy in a way that told her not to follow. Chrissy was shocked at the way Becky had reacted. She really didn’t need the added pressure of Becky being upset with her along with the fact Mandy was having second thoughts about what she had told her. And add to that the feeling deep down about her father and mother. Chrissy just curled up on the sofa and cried herself to sleep.
She was woken the next morning by Mandy coming into the living room. She walked past Chrissy and opened the curtains, then jumped when she turned to see Chrissy putting her hand up to block the bright morning sun from hitting her right in the face.
“Oh god Chrissy, I’m so sorry. I had no idea you were down here. Come to think of it, why are you down here?”
“I upset Becky last night, and she gave me the impression that I wasn’t to follow her to bed, so I slept down here.” Mandy could tell from the red rings and puffiness around the eyes that she had been crying.
“How could you have upset Becky?”
“She could tell that something had gone on between you and me yesterday, and wanted to know what it was, but I didn’t think you would want her to know, so I told her I couldn’t say. She got upset and thought I didn’t love her if I could keep a secret from her.”
“Are you sure that was all you did to upset her Chrissy? It seems a little petty for her to get so upset over something like that.”
“That was it Mandy, maybe she’s got bored with me and is looking for a reason to leave me.”
“Don’t be silly Chrissy, I saw the way she looked at you last night and every time you’re together. Let me go and have a word with her, I will tell her myself about yesterday.”
“Please don’t think you need to tell her just to keep me happy Mandy. I will deal with it if you would much rather not say anything.”
“Chrissy, I have no problem telling Becky what I did. But I am glad you waited to see if I had a problem with her knowing. I just wish you hadn’t ended up sleeping down here all night. Why didn’t you come and get in my bed with me?”
“Becky was upset enough as it was. I didn’t want to make her any worse by having her find me in your bed.”
“Good point, but next time just use one of the other rooms. The beds are all made and it is much better than sleeping down here.”
“Thanks Mandy, and I am sorry for screwing everything up again”
“You haven’t done anything wrong Chrissy. I blame Becky for this one.”
Becky woke up with cramps in her tummy and rolled over to hug Chrissy, but was shocked to find her not there and her side of the bed hadn’t been slept in. Then she remembered the way she spoke to Chrissy last night. She’d been in a bad mood all day and with how her tummy was feeling, she knew it was her time of the month starting. She got out of bed and went to the bathroom and made sure she had a tampon with her and took care of her morning duty as fast as she could so she could go and find Chrissy.
When she got downstairs the only person down there was Mandy, and she didn’t look too happy with Becky.
“Morning Mandy. Do you know where Chrissy is?”
“Yes, she’s taking a shower in my bedroom.”
“Do you know where she slept last night Mandy, she never came to bed.”
“She slept on the sofa all night, when she wasn’t crying that is.” Mandy was being very cold towards Becky, and Becky was scared when Mandy showed this side of herself.
Mandy hadn’t bothered to look up from her paper all the time she had been speaking to Becky, so she didn’t see the tears start to run down her face. She did look though when she heard her snuffle.
“I’m sorry Mandy, I wasn’t thinking straight last night and I came on this morning which I think is the reason for how I acted towards Chrissy last night.”
Mandy put the paper down and took a deep breath before saying, “Becky, I can understand how being at that time of the month can get you a little ratty, but the way you treated Chrissy was still out of line. The reason she couldn’t tell you about yesterday was because she thought I should have the say as to whether you should know or not.”
“I know that Mandy, and I am sorry for the way I acted, I didn’t think she wouldn’t come to bed at all.”
“She’s having some trouble dealing with bits of her past, so I said she should call Sarah and make an appointment to go and see her and talk it over. This led to Maggie asking her if she would like to go and get lunch after her appointment. Chrissy asked me how I got to know Maggie so well and I ended up telling her that I was a patient of Sarah’s for a couple of months after.” Mandy paused for a couple of seconds, then said, “I tried to kill myself.”
Becky was speechless, she could see why Chrissy hadn’t said anything last night now.
“Oh god Mandy, I had no idea. Please forgive me.”
“You’re asking the wrong person for forgiveness. It’s Chrissy you upset last night.”
“She must hate me?”
“Becky she’s heart broken that she upset you, and she thinks you’re looking for a reason to dump her.”
Becky put her hand to her mouth, in utter shock. “Why would she ever think that?”
“What we see as a little upset, Chrissy sees as a hole in the road. You knew what she was like when you first met her. You can’t just jump down her throat and expect her to put up with it.”
Becky looked at the time and she was going to be late for work if she waited any longer. So she had to leave without talking to her.
“I have to get to work now Mandy, please tell her that I’m sorry and I didn’t mean to upset her.”
“Becky, this is something you need to sort with Chrissy. If I try and fix it, she may think that you’re still mad and I am doing this to fix the problem. If I was you, I would think about doing something a little special to show her just how much you really love her.”
“You’re right Mandy, I do need to do something a little special for her. I’ll try calling her later to say sorry, and I will give some thought to doing something special for her.” She looked at her watch and made her way out the door and down the road to the bus stop.
Mandy finished her toast and tea, then went looking to see what was taking Chrissy so long. She could hear the shower running still, so she poked her head around the door to see what Chrissy was doing. She could make out the shape of Chrissy sitting on the floor of the shower with her head rested on her knees. Mandy slid open the shower door and could tell that she had been crying again.
“Chrissy, please come out of the shower and get dried off so we can get to Sarah’s.”
“What’s the point Mandy. Why should I waste her time, I’ll only screw up again.”
“Chrissy, you’re not a screw up, now get your butt out here now.” Chrissy didn’t want to make Mandy any madder with her, so she got out and let Mandy dry her off. Then she let Mandy give her a hug, which did make her feel better. In that hug Chrissy could feel that Mandy would never leave her.
“Thanks Mandy, I really needed that hug.”
“I know you did Sis.”
“Is Becky still here, or as she gone to work already?”
“She’s left already, but I did tell her why we were quiet last night. She looked a little upset with herself for what she said to you.”
Chrissy never answered that and just set about getting ready to go and see Sarah. Mandy helped with the makeup and covered all the signs of crying and lack of sleep. So by the time they left the house, they looked as stunning as always.
They got into town and parked the car, then made their way to the office block where Sarah was based in plenty of time. Maggie came from behind her desk when she saw them enter the room.”
“Hi Chrissy, hi Mandy. It’s great to see you both, and looking so good to go with it. Maybe we should cancel doing lunch, I don’t think I look good enough to be seen with you two.”
“Don’t be modest Maggie, you look just as good as you always do.” Mandy said.
“Thanks Mandy, you know how to make a girl feel good.”
“Sarah told me to send you right in Chrissy when you got here.”
“Thanks Maggie. I’ll chat when I get back.” Chrissy made her way into the other room. Sarah was sat checking some notes she’d made with her last patient, till she saw Chrissy standing in the doorway.
“Hi Chrissy, how are you feeling today?”
“I’ve been better Sarah.”
“Come and take a seat on the sofa and I will make us a cup of tea.” Sarah led Chrissy to the sofa and then went to make a pot of tea in the little kitchen she had just off to one side of her room. When she came back she had a fresh box of tissues and a pot of tea.
“Now then Chrissy, what can I do for you today?”
“I’m not to sure really Sarah, I just seem to have a funny feeling deep down. It started the other night when I called my mother.”
“By mother, do you mean Prue or you real mother?”
“My real mother. I love calling her and chatting.”
“And how do you feel about your father?”
“I don’t.” Chrissy said in a cold hard voice.
Sarah had a pretty good idea what the problem was, but she knew that Chrissy wasn’t going to like the answer. She let Chrissy talk for an hour and by the end of it she could see the problem.
“Chrissy, I think you need to go and see your mother and face your father.”
Chrissy looked like a deer in the head lights of a large truck for a couple of seconds, then said, “Sarah, I can’t go back there and face him, he will really kill me this time.”
“Chrissy, he won’t. I doubt he will even realise it’s you. But I can see that you need to close that chapter in your life, but you need to face you father to do it. Or you’re going to keep running. It’s like your life stalled that day your father beat you. Now you need to get going again, and the only way you can, is to go back and face your fears. Take Mandy and Becky with you, I’m sure they won’t let anything happen to you.”
“I know Mandy wouldn’t, but I’m not to sure about Becky. We had an argument last night.”
“I’m sure you will kiss and make up tonight.” Chrissy never replied to what Sarah said. She just thanked Sarah for taking the time to listen to her.”
“That’s what I’m here for Chrissy, my door is always open. And just in case you do go and see you mother and father, here is my Mobile. Give me a call and let me know how it went.”
“Thanks Sarah, I love chatting to you.”
“I like our little chats very much as well.”
Chrissy got up to leave and found Maggie and Mandy chatting away. “You feeling any better Chrissy?” Mandy asked with a concerned look on her face.
Chrissy thought about it for a bit then said, “ I do, for some strange reason.”
“You ready to go and get something to eat Sis?”
“Yep, lead the way. Will Sarah be joining us Maggie?” Mandy asked.
“I’m not too sure, I can asked her if you don’t mind.” Maggie looked at Chrissy to make sure she didn’t mind.
“That’s a great idea.”
Maggie buzzed through to Sarah to see if she wanted to join them for lunch. “I’d love to join you for lunch. Just let me finish up these notes and I will be right with you.”
It only took ten minutes for Sarah to finish up and then she was ready to leave. They all left her office and Maggie locked the door. They made their way to the lift and then to the restaurant down the road. They all made small talk over lunch and had a good time. It was still early by the time they left Maggie and Sarah, to head back to the car.
“Well what did you talk about with Sarah?”
“She thinks I need to go and see my mother and face my father.”
“What do you think about that?”
“Part of me is really scared, but another part of me would really like to face him. I think it’s the final part of my old life I need to put to rest. I do have a really big thing to ask you Sis.” Chrissy got a worried look on her face.”
“What is it Sis, you can ask me anything.”
Chrissy took Mandy by the hand and looked her in the eyes. “I was hoping you would come with me.”
“Are you kidding Chrissy. Just try and stop me!” Chrissy smiled and then hugged Mandy.
“Thanks Sis, I really don’t think I could face doing this on my own.”
“Hon, you will never have to face anything alone again. I will always be here for you.” Chrissy hugged her again and they made their way to the car.
“Got any idea what you fancy doing Chrissy? Or do you want to go home?”
“What about going to see a movie? I’ve not been to see a move in a long time, and I think it would be fun.”
“I like the sound of that, do you have any idea what film you want to see?”
“I’m not sure what’s playing. Come to think of it, I have no idea where the cinema is.”
“It’s a good job I’m driving then.” Mandy said with a goofy look on her face. This made Chrissy really laugh.
Mandy pulled into the car park of the local showcase Cinema and they parked the car. They made their way into the cinema and looked to see what films were on.
They found a film they both liked. Mandy got the tickets, so Chrissy got a large bucket of popcorn and they made their way in to watch the film. They both nearly forgot to turn off their mobile phones till the trailer before the movie reminded them.
The movie was really good and they both had a good laugh. It was getting late when they got out of the movie, so they called at a pizza place on the way home. The lights were still on when they got home, but Becky had already gone to bed, so they both went to the kitchen to have a night-cap.
“Do you want some marshmallows with your drinking chocolate Chrissy?”
“MMMM, yes please Sis.” Mandy made the drinks and then joined Chrissy at the table. They talked about the movie and what they had to sort out at the shop tomorrow. Once the drinks were gone, both girls made their way upstairs to bed.
“Mandy, can I borrow a nightgown from you?”
“Sure, but what’s wrong with yours?”
“I’m going to sleep in one of the other rooms, and don’t want to wake Becky. She was upset last night, I don’t want to add to it,”
“I’m sure she’d be glad to see you Chrissy.”
“I think I’d rather wait till I can talk to her and see if we still have a future together.” Mandy wanted to drag Chrissy into her own bedroom and sit her down with Becky, but she didn’t want to be seen to be taking sides. She went into her room, got a nightgown for Chrissy, and then left her to go to one of the other rooms.
When Becky had got home from work, she was surprised to find that Chrissy and Mandy weren’t home yet, they were normally here on a Wednesday. She wasn’t sure what to do about dinner, so she gave Chrissy a call on her mobile to see what time they would be home. All she got was some stupid woman saying that the persons mobile you are calling could be turned off. She tried Mandy’s and got the same thing. She was getting a little worried now, but thought that maybe Chrissy just didn’t want to talk to her right now.
Becky wished she’d taken the day off to talk with Chrissy and clear the air, but she was on thin ice at work as it was. Sales were down and they were looking to let anyone go that wasn’t giving 100%. She knew that was one of the things that made her snappy the night before. She waited for them to come home before starting dinner, but as the night went on she got more and more depressed that they still wasn’t home.
She fell asleep on the sofa and didn’t hear Chrissy and Mandy come home. She woke just after midnight and took her empty glass into the kitchen. She let out a sigh of relief when she saw the empty cups in the sink.
She just about ran upstairs to go and hug Chrissy and say sorry for the night before, but when she got to the bedroom there was no Chrissy. She walked across the hall and knocked on Mandy’s door.
Mandy opened the door expecting to see Chrissy stood there, but was surprised to see Becky there.
“Hi Becky, is everything okay?”
“Hi Mandy, is Chrissy in here?” Becky was trying to look around Mandy to see if she was in her room.
“She’s not here Becky. You can come in and look around if you want.”
“She did come home with you, didn’t she?” Becky was worried she wasn’t in the house.
“Yes she came home with me, but she was worried about waking you. So she borrowed a nightgown and decided to sleep in one of the other bedrooms.”
“Why is she being this way Mandy? All I want to do is hug her, and say how sorry I am.”
“Becky, you have to understand that Chrissy has never argued with you, she has no idea how to make things right. So she runs away from it. In her mind she thinks you don’t want her any more.”
“Do you know which room she’s in?” Mandy pointed at the next door down from hers. Becky gave her a hug and went to find her lover.
Becky was about to knock on the door, but wasn’t sure Chrissy would answer, so she just tried the door. She poked her head around and could see a lump in the middle of the bed. She walked over to it and took a peak in to see if she was asleep yet. Chrissy had her eyes closed, but Becky could see she had been crying. For the first time ever Becky knew what the term heart broken really meant.
Chrissy was having a bad dream, Becky was really mad at her, but then all of a sudden Becky was kissing her. Chrissy could live with bad dreams like this. She couldn’t get over how real her lips felt against hers. She suddenly realised that this wasn’t a dream, good or bad. Chrissy opened her eyes and saw Becky looking at her, she had a tear in her eye.
“Hi Chrissy. Why aren’t you sleeping in our bed?”
“I didn’t want to make you any madder at me. So I thought it best if I keep out your way.”
“Chrissy, Mandy told me why you couldn’t say anything and I can understand now why you couldn’t tell me.”
“Then why do you keep calling me Chrissy, and not Lover or baby?” Becky suddenly realised that she had been using her name instead of the normal cute names she would use.
“Baby, I will always love you. It’s that time of the month, and I wasn’t feeling great last night. I should have said something I know.”
Chrissy sat up and smiled for the first time since Becky entered the room. She reached up to Becky’s cheek and wiped away a tear that was running down it.
“So you do love me still then?” Chrissy said in a cute little voice as she struck a pose on the bed.
Becky smiled and pulled Chrissy to her, then kissed her for the longest time. Then she said, “Now get that cute little butt of yours into our bed.” Chrissy got off the bed and Becky playfully slapped her backside as she went past.
Mandy was leaning against the doorframe at the entrance to her room when she saw Becky walking up the hallway holding Chrissy’s hand.
“I take this to mean you got it all sorted out then?” Mandy could tell by the look on Chrissy’s face that everything was okay again. She stood and watched as Becky led her into the bedroom and closed the door, then she went into her own room and closed the door.
Chrissy sat on the bed with a silly smile on her face as she watched Becky change out of her clothes and into her nightgown. Once she was changed she walked over to where Chrissy was sat and pulled her up into an embrace and kissed her till her knees went weak.
“I love you Chrissy, more than words could ever say.”
“I’m sorry Becky for not trusting you. I just got really scared last night. You looked so mad at me, but I loved that kiss.”
“Don’t you know that the best part about having an argument is the making back up again after.”
“Maybe we should argue more often if you kiss me like that.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“Let’s not Chrissy, I will kiss you like that if we don’t. I’m sorry about last night Chrissy, I never meant for you to not come to bed.”
“If it makes you feel any better, I’ve been trying to think of some way to make it up to you, but all I could think of was to give you a hug and a kiss and say sorry.”
“I would never feel good about you feeling down. But I did love the way you hugged and kissed me, that was the best present you could ever give me Becky.”
“MMM, cheap date. I like that.” Becky said with an evil grin on her face.
Chrissy playfully slapped her on the arm and said, “There is nothing cheap about me, and you know it.”
“I know your all mine and I plan to never let you go.” She kissed her again.
They crawled into bed and curled up together. They both felt better as they fell asleep in each other’s arms.
Mandy was sat drinking a cup of tea the next morning when Chrissy and Becky came into the kitchen.
“Good morning you two love birds. I must say this is much better than yesterday.”
“Yes, were both really sorry about that Mandy. But all is fine now, and it won’t happen again.” Chrissy said with her normal heart-melting smile.
“You’re going to argue, and you will fall out from time to time, but it’s the fact that you can make up again. That will prove how much you love each other.”
Chrissy and Becky looked at each other then kissed. “We had a lot of fun making up last night.” Becky said.
“I’m sure you did, but do you think we could sort out some breakfast, or you’re going to be late for work Becky.” Becky looked at the clock, she hadn’t realised just how late the time was.
“I’ll have to skip breakfast or I’ll be late for work.”
“Becky you’re not going to leave this house without having some breakfast.” Chrissy said in a firm voice.
“Becky, stop for breakfast and we will drop you off before we head to the shop ourselves. That way you won’t be late and you get to eat as well.”
“I don’t want to put you out Mandy.”
“You’re not putting me out Becky. Do you realise how worried Chrissy would be if she let you leave without having any breakfast.”
Chrissy started nodding. “She’s right Becky, I would be worried about you. I know how often you skip lunch while you’re at work.”
“Well I’d better have some breakfast then, the last thing I want is to worry my baby.” She hugged and kissed her some more.
“Becky, you have to let me go, or you will never get any breakfast, never mind getting to work.” Chrissy said as she dragged herself away from Becky, so she could make some breakfast for them all.
“You two okay with egg on toast?” Chrissy asked.
“Sounds good to me Sis.”
“Anything cooked by you will do for me lover.”
“So I can just give you a couple of slices of toast then.”
“NO! I want some eggs too.” Becky said with a pout.
Chrissy and Mandy both started to laugh. When they stopped, Chrissy set to work on breakfast so they could all get to work at some point.
As they drove Becky to work, Chrissy filled her in on what Sara had said the day before, about facing her father. Becky didn’t think it such a good idea at first, but knew that it was something Chrissy may need to do. She knew that she still had nightmares about him beating her.
“Can we talk about it tonight? I want you both to come with me.”
“You try and stop us baby. Now give me a kiss before you go.” Chrissy gave her a kiss and they watched her walk off into the shopping centre.
“You really do love her don’t you?” Mandy said
“I really do Mandy. I felt so lost yesterday when I thought I’d lost her.”
“I did think you were over reacting a bit, but you needed to sort it out with Becky, and she needed to learn not to be so mad with you.”
“She really did make me feel good last night.”
“I can see that Sis, and I don’t need any of the details.” Chrissy went red in the face and just smiled at her Sis.
They got to the shop and Chrissy fired up the computer and logged on to see what they had sold since they last checked it on Tuesday. Mandy was making a drink for them both. She started working her way through the Ebay sales and getting the items packed.
Mandy came back with some drinks and she started to help Chrissy pack the items ready for posting out.
“We’ve sold a lot of stuff considering it’s the middle of the week.”
“Must be a lot of girls out there wanting to get lucky this weekend?” Mandy said as she struck a sexy pose.
Chrissy laughed then said, “Maybe I should take some stuff home for the weekend with Becky.”
“I don’t think you need to be wearing anything special to get Becky.”
“I know Sis, but I just love wearing sexy clothes for her.”
“I know you do, and I’ve seen the way she looks at you when you do. She was ready to rape you the day you wore that nurses outfit.”
“Maybe I should look into getting some more outfits like that?”
“No need to Sis, I have a lot of different ones at home you can try out.”
Chrissy looked surprised to hear this. “Why would you have lots of different outfits Mandy? Is there something about you I don’t know?”
“Chrissy, there is a lot about me you don’t know, but in time you will. David used to like me to dress in different outfits from time to time. It was fun, but since he died I never felt like wearing them again. So you can have them all.”
“I’ve got an idea Sis. Why don’t we all dress up tonight and just have some fun? We’re all about the same size, and I know you’d get as much fun out of it as Becky and I would.”
“I’ll think about it Sis, but it does sound like fun.” She gave Chrissy a hug and they got back to packing the orders.
Chrissy did a final check on EBay and then shut down the computer and loaded the rear of Mandy’s car up with the parcels while Mandy locked up the shop. They did the post office run and then made their way home.
Becky wasn’t home yet, so Chrissy made a start on dinner while Mandy went up to take a shower. Chrissy made a mixed salad and put some chicken in the oven to cook and she put some oven chips in. She had her back to the kitchen door when Mandy came in so she didn’t see what she was wearing, but she did hear the sound of heels on the marble floor.
She turned to say how long it would be till it was all ready, but her words stuck in her throat. She was looking at a policewoman, or more to the point, Mandy dressed as a very sexy policewoman. The dress was very short and made of black PVC, she had on a pair of black fish nets and a pair of knee length boots in black PVC. The only thing Chrissy could do was go “WOW!”
“Well, well, well. What do we have here then?”
“Are you going to arrest me officer?”
“I don’t know, have you been naughty?”
“I’ve been a very bad Girl Officer.” Chrissy said in a very sultry voice.
Mandy walked over to Chrissy and turned her around so her back was to her, then she used a set of handcuffs to keep them there.
“Please officer, I didn’t do it.”
“You’re out of uniform, there is no greater crime than that young lady.” Mandy led the way to her bedroom and started to take Chrissy’s clothes off.
“I’m going to un-cuff you now, but I don’t want you to move till I tell you to.”
Mandy walked into her closet and came back with a maid’s outfit, and a pair of black shoes with very high heels.”
“I love the outfit Mandy, but I will never be able to walk in those heels Sis.” Mandy gave her a stern look as she walked over to her. Then she said, “I didn’t say the slave could speak, did I?” But before Chrissy could give an answer, Mandy slapped her on the backside twice.
“Ouch! Mandy, that hurt.”
“How long is it going to take the slave to learn? Mandy slapped her four more times. But this time, Chrissy kept quiet. She wasn’t sure she liked this side of Mandy. She seemed cold and scary.
Mandy walked back to where she put the maids outfit and picked it up again and brought it over to where Chrissy was still stood, too scared to move till Mandy said she could. The first thing Mandy handed her was a new set of panties to put on and then a bra. Once she had them on, she handed her a corset in black to match the bra and panties. Mandy turned her around and started to tighten down the laces up the back till she could hardly breathe. She wanted to tell Mandy, but didn’t want another slap on the behind.
Mandy grabbed the dress and helped Chrissy step into it, it was a very snug fit and it took Mandy a little effort to get it zipped up at the back. The dress had a heart shaped piece at the front that allowed every one to see her cleavage, and zipped all the way up the back. Mandy walked around to the front and started to close the built in choker at the front. The thing that shocked Chrissy was the click, she brought her hand up to her neck and felt a padlock.
She went to speak, but the look that Mandy gave her stopped her saying a word. The scary part was the fact that the dress had a built in set of panties, so she had no way to go to the bathroom without asking first, but if she spoke Mandy might hit her.
Mandy bent down and lifted Chrissy’s left foot and placed it in the first shoe, then repeated it in the right shoe. Then she heard that clicking sound again, when she looked down she saw that the shoes had ankle straps that locked on. So she was now stuck in the dress and the shoes.
She was that shocked by the height and the fact they were locked onto her feet that she never took any notice of Mandy taking her hands and cuffing them behind her back again. It was too late by the time she did.
Mandy clipped a dog lead to the collar just above the padlock and led her to the full-length mirror. Chrissy did like the image she saw. Her waist was the smallest she had ever seen it. And the heels did make her look very sexy.
Mandy picked up the lead again and led her out the bedroom and down the hallway to the stairs. Chrissy was worried when she got to the stairs as she had no way to stop herself from falling if she lost her footing, but Mandy had already thought of that and put her arm around her waist to help steady her.
“Don’t worry my little slave girl, I won’t let you fall and hurt yourself.” Chrissy looked at Mandy and saw that same loving smile she normally had, which did make her feel a little better about this game.
Once they got to the bottom Mandy led her to the kitchen and then unlocked the handcuffs.
“You may carry on with cooking now you’re dressed for it slave.” Chrissy went to make sure the chicken was okay and the chips weren’t burnt. It was all cooked just right so she turned it all down low and went to see what Mandy wanted to do about eating.”
She entered the room and remembered something she saw in a movie, so she walked up to where Mandy was sitting on the sofa. She waited for Mandy to look up from the paper and then she did a curtsy. This made Mandy smile and she gave Chrissy permission to speak.
“Dinner is ready Mandy, do you want yours now or will you wait for Becky to get home?”
“First, you should call me Officer Mandy while you’re dressed like that and I’m dressed like this, and second you will refer to Becky as Mistress, or Mistress Becky.”
“Please forgive me Officer Mandy. I am still learning to be your slave girl.”
“I’m sure that the punishment will help you to remember.” Chrissy got a shocked look, which is what Mandy wanted to see.
“Turn around Slave and put your hands behind your back.”
Chrissy turned around and did as she was told and she found her hands locked behind her back again. But then she was turned around again and Mandy pulled down on the Dog collar till she way lying across Mandy’s lap. She put the lead handle under her boot so Chrissy was stuck lying over her lap.
Mandy could feel her shaking and knew Chrissy was scared, so she only gave her five playful slaps. Chrissy was relieved to not have any hard slaps, but she really wanted to get up and change now.
They both heard the front door and knew that Becky was home, so Mandy helped Chrissy to stand and then went to talk with Becky. Just as she was leaving the room, she told Chrissy to stop where she was before she left.
Mandy found Becky in the hallway taking her coat off, so she had her back to her. When she turned around she just stood there with her mouth open. “Wow Mandy, you look really hot.”
“If you think I look hot Becky, you should see what Chrissy looks like.”
“Where is she?”
“In the living room, waiting for her next command.”
“What have you got her dressed in Mandy?”
“Go and take a quick look and see for yourself, but only take a quick look as I need to get you dressed for the part of a Mistress.” Becky went and opened the door to the living room a little bit and peeked in. She saw how Chrissy was dressed and the fact she had her hands behind her back. She closed the door again and went back to Mandy.
“God she looks good enough to eat Mandy. How did you get her to wear that outfit?”
“We were talking today at work and she said about buying some more outfits like the nurses one, and I told her that I had a lot of them already as David and I used to play dress up from time to time.”
“You are a dark horse aren’t you?”
“Not really, it’s just a little bit of fun, but I think Chrissy is wishing she wasn’t the little slave girl.”
“What outfit do you have in mind for me then?”
“I was thinking Mistress, as I told Chrissy to call you Mistress, or Mistress Becky. So are you up for it Mistress Becky?”
“Yes I am officer Mandy, lead the way.” They both made their way up to Mandy’s room and she got the outfit for the mistress.
“I’m going to love this Mandy.” She stripped off her clothes and made a start on getting the outfit on that Mandy had given her. She started with the bra and panty set that was with the corset then Mandy helped her with the corset. She didn’t tighten it too tight, as Becky wasn’t used to wearing one. Then she helped her with the dress, which was a little black PCV number with red piping along all the seams. Then she handed her a pair of hold up stockings in black. Once she had them on she gave her a pair of thigh high boots to put on. Once she was dressed Mandy went to the closet for the final piece. When she came back, she was holding a belt with some whips and a couple of gags on it.
“You do realise that this outfit will scare Chrissy to death, don’t you?”
“You’ll have a loyal little slave for the night, or until you feel like letting her go back to being Chrissy.”
“She can change back any time she wants, so what can I do to keep her dressed like that?”
“She’s locked in to the dress and the shoes. Here are the keys for you to look after from now on.” Mandy then gave Becky a set of keys.
“You’re so wicked Mandy, but I love the idea.”
“Oh one last thing, I’ve told her she can’t speak till told she can, and if she did she would be punished.”
“Have you had to punish her yet?”
“I’ve given her a couple of playful slaps, but I think some of them were a little on the hard side, so please be very careful not to hurt her.”
“Trust me Mandy I won’t, but I will have a little fun with her.” They both hugged and then made their way down for Dinner.
They found Chrissy still standing where Mandy had told her to. Mandy walked in first so Chrissy never saw Becky till Mandy stepped aside, but when she did Chrissy was almost drooling. She wanted to tell Becky how amazing she looked, but knew that she would be punished for saying anything. But with how good Becky looked she thought it would be worth it.
“Mistress Becky you look amazing.” Becky was trying to not smile as she walked over to where Chrissy was stood.
“Mistress didn’t give you permission to speak slave.” She took one of the gags off the belt and told Chrissy to open her mouth, when she did Becky put the ball gag in and fastened the strap tight behind her head.
“That should help you keep quiet Slave. Think yourself lucky that I am hungry and want to eat, or I would have tried a couple of these whips on you.” Becky turned to Mandy and said, “Officer Mandy would you please release her hands so she may serve us our dinner?”
“Yes I will Mistress Becky.” She stepped forward and turned Chrissy around and then undid the handcuffs and stepped back again so Becky could pick up the lead and walk her to the kitchen.
Chrissy was really hungry, but knew she couldn’t eat with the gag in, so she only put two plates of food out and took them to the table for Becky and Mandy. Once they had their dinners she stepped back, but was stopped by Mandy who pulled her hands behind her back and cuffed them again.
Chrissy really didn’t like this game any more, but she couldn’t even say she didn’t. So she just stood and watched them eat until Becky told her to turn and face the wall, as she didn’t want to be watched.
Chrissy did as she was told, but she was getting scared that it wasn’t a game anymore and this was their plan all along. She felt so helpless and her feet were really hurting now. She was dribbling so much that she could feel it running down between her breasts and it wasn’t nice. She felt the tears start to run down her face and she just wanted to go and cry in her room.
Mandy and Becky finished their dinner and told Chrissy to clear the table and serve desert. Chrissy backed up to them so they never saw she had been crying. She took the plates and then got some fruit and made a fruit salad and then got the ice cream out and put some on and then took the dishes to the table. They were to busy chatting to see her face and she went back to the sink and started to clean up and do the pots.
Once they finished their desert Becky said, “Slave you may finish clearing the table now and get all the pots washed and put away.” Chrissy walked back to the table and then took the rest of the pots away and finished washing the pots and then she wiped them and got them all put away.
Becky and Mandy had left for the living room before Chrissy was finished. Once the pots were done she decided she’d had enough of this game and was taking the gag out when Becky and Mandy came in to see what was taking her so long.
“Mistress didn’t give you permission to remove the gag!” Chrissy tried to remove the gag even quicker, but Mandy and Becky got her hands behind her back and cuffed again before she could get it off.
Chrissy started to stamp her feet and lost her balance and almost fell over, but Mandy and Becky caught her. It was at this point they saw that she was really upset and crying.
Mandy took the cuffs off and Becky took the gag out. Once she was free of the cuffs and the gag was out Chrissy pushed herself away and crawled over to the corner and curled up into a ball.
“Chrissy, Chrissy, we’re so sorry Baby, we were just having some fun and we took it too far. Please talk to us.”
Chrissy just sat there shaking a No to the two of them. She wasn’t going to fall for their trick and get punished even more.
“Mandy what are we going to do? We’ve hurt her.”
“Don’t panic Becky, I think she’s just in shock.”
“Let me try something. Slave you may speak freely.”
Chrissy looked up at them with tears running down her face and said, “Can I be Chrissy again? I don’t want to be a slave any more.”
Becky unhooked the keys to the shoes and the collar and gave them to Chrissy. Once she had the keys Becky helped her to stand up and led her over to the table and sat her down.
“Do you want something to eat Chrissy?”
“Can I please. I’m really hungry.” Becky got some salad and some chicken and put it on a plate. She put it on the table in front of her.
“Thanks Becky, or is it still Mistress Becky?” Becky looked at Chrissy to see a big grin on her face.
“You little faker! You were just tricking us, weren’t you?”
“Yep, but it worked didn’t it.” Becky and Mandy both gave her a hug and then threatened to cuff her again, but they didn’t.
“You had us really scared Chrissy. We thought you had really lost your mind.”
“I was scared, but I also trusted you, but I was getting really hungry. I’m sorry for scaring you both, but you did scare me too.”
“I’m really sorry Chrissy for what I did. I got carried away, and I hurt you.” Mandy said.
“Mandy, I love you and it was fun playing around, but I didn’t like having to stand and watch you to being so close. That’s what hurt the most. It’s one thing to want to look after people, but it’s another to be forced to do it. But I do like the outfit.”
“So do I baby. I told Mandy I wanted to eat you up, and I still do.”
“Can I still have some fruit and ice cream please?”
“Anything for my baby.” Becky gave Chrissy a kiss and then went to get her some dessert.
Mandy was still a little quiet so Chrissy stood and turned to face her, then she gave her a hug and kissed her on the lips.
“Mandy I love you so much and I hope you never feel that I don’t, and you look really sexy in that outfit Officer Mandy.” Chrissy was grinning when they stepped back from each other. Becky came back and put the bowl down on the table and Gave Chrissy a spoon once she had sat down.
If anyone could have seen into their home that night, they would have been really confused to see a sexy police officer, a maid and a fetish mistress. They sat with Chrissy till she finished her dessert and then they all went to the living room to chat about the trip Chrissy wanted to make.
“I think we should do it over a couple of days. That way we can drive there one day stop over night and then go and see your mum and dad then drive back or stop another night and drive back the next day.” Mandy suggested.
“Will you be okay driving all that way Mandy?” Chrissy asked, looking a little worried that she could be asking a lot of her.
“I’ll be fine if we do it over a couple of days like I said, that way we can break it up into three bits. So do we work out where to stop and let you call your mum and let her know you’re coming to see her?”
“Yep, I’ll call her tomorrow from work. That way I know that my father will be at work still.”
“So we have a plan then?” Becky asked.
“Looks that way, though I can’t say I’m looking forward to it much. Well not all of it, I would like to see my mum again and let her see what kind of a woman I’ve become.”
“Have you not sent her any pictures of how you look now Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
“No, because I’ve never had any to send her.”
“We need to start and take some then so you can. She deserves to have a chance to see her daughter growing up and having fun.”
“That would be nice, but I think we should see how the trip up there goes first, before you start making any big plans to start a photo album.”
“Chrissy, I thought you said that your mum was all for you leaving and doing what you did?”
“She was, but I’m still worried about it, and I will be till she’s seen how I look now.”
They changed the topic of conversation to what places they could call at on the way there and on the way back. Then Mandy had the idea to go and use the route planner on the computer to see what places they would pass. By the end of the night they had a route sorted and a room booked at a hotel near to where Chrissy used to live.
They were all tired so they called it a night and went to bed. Becky took great delight in undressing Chrissy and Chrissy did the same to Becky. They both used the bathroom and then they curled up in bed together.
Mandy dropped Becky off at work the next day and then made her way to the shop. Chrissy was quiet on the drive in, but Mandy could understand why. She called her mum just after 11 am and spent just over half an hour chatting to her and telling her that she was coming up to see her over the weekend. Her mum was really happy, but a little worried at the same time. But when Chrissy told her that Becky and Mandy would be there with her she was a lot happier.
Friday seemed to drag, but they got a lot done in the hope of making Monday a bit easier for themselves as they wouldn’t be in on Saturday. They got all the items they sold on EBay packed and dropped off at the post office, then made their way home and started to get bags packed. They wanted to get an early start the next day so they had more time to stop and see some of the sights on the way.
Chrissy was quiet to start with, but Mandy and Becky soon had her chatting and laughing with them. She was scared, but knew that they wouldn’t let anything happen to her.
They stopped in a little village on the way for lunch and they took a walk along the riverbank and fed the ducks with the left over bits of bread from their sandwiches. They also stopped at an outdoor market and the remains of an old Castle.
Chrissy loved all the time she was getting to spend with Becky and Mandy. It was like having a holiday, even if it was only for the weekend.
They got to the hotel around 4pm so they had time to rest before heading down to dinner. They’d booked a room with a large double bed and a singe bed in it, so they could all share the double but get the meals for three. The hotel was really posh and the food was amazing. They all ate way too much and went to bed early, as they were all really tired.
Breakfast the next morning was a self-service deal, so they all took what they wanted and went to their table. Chrissy only picked at her breakfast, due to being too nervous to really try and keep anything down.
“You okay baby?” Becky asked.
“Not really, but I need to do this. Sarah was right, I’ve been pushing these feeling deep down inside me and I need to face them and move on. It’s really odd, but I kind of want to prove that my father was wrong.”
“So you want to rub his nose in the fact that you now have a great life?” Mandy said,
“Kind of yes. Does that make me a bad person?”
“Not at all Sis, it just means you’re not scared of him anymore.”
“And god help him if he tries to hurt you.” Becky added with her teeth gritted together.
Chrissy reached for Becky’s hand and then took hold of Mandy’s as well and said, “I’m really grateful for you coming with me to do this. I don’t think I’d have the backbone to do it without you two with me.”
“Chrissy, you will never be alone again.” Mandy said.
Once they had all finished their breakfast, they went up to their room to clean up and see about heading over to Chrissy’s mums place.
They pulled up outside and Chrissy just sat staring at the front door. It all looked the same as when he left, but now it was she coming back. Becky got out the back of the car and opened the door for Chrissy and helped her to get out. Mandy had got out and as soon as Becky closed the car door She armed the alarm and the doors all locked. Chrissy jumped when they did as she realised that her fate had been sealed and she had to go and knock on the door.
Chrissy had gone for a very feminine look to really push the fact home to her father that she was a girl now. She’d gone for a low cut top to show that her breasts were real, and she was wearing a really tight fitting skirt that would have shown some sign of any manhood if she still had any. She knew it looked a little trashy, but she really didn’t want her father to think for one minute that any of it was fake.
“How do I look Becky?”
“For the tenth time Chrissy, you look fine.” Becky was holding one hand and Mandy the other.
Mandy rang the doorbell when they got to the front door. It felt like it took forever for someone to answer it, but when they did it was her mum. She seemed to stand looking at the three girls for a couple of seconds before she spoke.
“Chrissy, Chrissy, is that you?” She said looking right at her.
“Hi Mum. Yes it’s really me.” Chrissy said in a croaky voice, as her mouth had dried out on the walk up the path.
“Turn around and let me get a good look at you.”
Chrissy did a slow turn and let her mum see all the changes, apart from the surgical ones that she didn’t think her mum really needed to look at.
“Oh my darling, you look amazing. I know what you used to be dear, and I can’t see a trace of him anywhere in sight.”
“Mum, do you think we can come in? I don’t want the neighbours to start talking.”
“Who cares what they think, my daughter has come to see her mum.” Chrissy’s mum was beaming from ear to ear. “But I guess you better come in.” She stepped aside and let the girls enter the house.
“Mum, I’d like you to meet Becky, and Mandy.” She pointed first to Becky, and then Mandy.”
“I’m really pleased to meet you both, and I want to thank you for taking good care of my baby. She’s told me so much about you both when we’ve talked on the phone.”
“I feel it’s more like she’s been looking after us Mrs Clarke.” Becky said,
“Please call me Holly. She was always so helpful and never once complained about any job I asked her to do.”
“You raised a fine daughter Holly. Mandy added.
“Is dad here Mum?”
“Yes he is, he’s out in the garden.”
“Does he know I was coming mum?”
“I told him last night that you were coming up to see me today.”
“How did he take it?”
“He never really said anything in response.”
“So he’s still going to give me the silent treatment then I guess?”
“Why don’t we go and find out.” Holly said.
Chrissy took a deep breath and followed her mum out to the back garden. Her dad was sat in a deckchair reading the paper and drinking a glass of orange juice.
“Greg dear, we have company.” He looked up from his paper and tried to look all cool, but he couldn’t. You could tell by the look on his face that he was expecting to see his son in a dress, but all he saw was three very good looking woman stood in his back garden. It took him a couple of minutes to even work out which one was his son. Or daughter as it was now.
Chrissy stepped forward and did a full spin, just so he got to see all the changes. Then said, “Well. What do you think Daddy?” She put a little nastiness in the Daddy part.
He folded the paper, then he slowly got up and walked towards her. Chrissy was really scared, but she wasn’t going to let him know it. As she got closer Becky and Mandy stepped in front of Chrissy and blocked his path.
“You don’t ever get to hurt Chrissy ever again, so don’t even try.” Becky said with an evil look in her eye. The look in Mandy’s eyes was about the same.
“I have no intention of hitting her. I just want to see what she looks like.” Chrissy was still a little wary of him and kept her guard up as she stood looking at her. He couldn’t see any trace of a male anymore, and she was really very pretty.
Becky was keeping an eye on his hands and was ready to jump on him if he raised one to Chrissy.
“Well Dad, do you have anything to say to me, or am I still not worth talking to?” Chrissy was really getting worried now. She thought he would have done something by now, whether it be hit her or just walk away.
He looked her in the eyes and then said, “Are you happy?”
Chrissy looked him right back, looking for some reason for the question, then replied, “Yes dad I am. I’m sorry that you’re ashamed of me, but I had to make the outside match the way I felt inside.”
“I’m not ashamed of you Daughter. I’m ashamed of what I did all those years ago. I could never find the words to say sorry.” She saw a tear run down his face and she went to hug him, but stopped short not knowing if he would let her. He saw her move then stop, and worked out what she wanted to do. So he held out his arms and let her hug him.
He cried like a baby on her shoulder and she felt the large arms around her she felt protected and loved for the first time in what felt like forever.
Becky and Mandy were a little lost as to what was going on, they both looked at Holly to see if she could help sort out all the confusion. She just smiled then said, I’ll let Greg explain in a minute.”
Greg let Chrissy catch her breath and he dried his eyes. He then said, “I’m sorry for that everyone. I don’t know what came over me.” He led Chrissy to a garden chair at the table and asked her to take a seat, he then asked the other two if they would like to have a seat too. Once they were all sitting, Holly went to get some drinks for them all. When she returned and seated next to Greg, he took a deep breath and looked at Chrissy.
“Chrissy, I need to tell you some things that you never knew about before now. I use to have a younger brother.”
“I thought you were an only child Dad?”
“That’s what your Gran used to tell everyone that asked. You see she was embarrassed of him, and in the end they disowned him.”
“Why would Gran have done that?”
“He was like you Chrissy, but back then no one really knew what it was.”
“What does all this have to do with me?”
“He was beaten and killed while he was dressed as a woman. So when I saw you dressed that day I lost control and beat you hoping to make you stop doing it. I know it was wrong, and I was angrier at myself than at you.”
“Why did you never try and speak to me dad?”
“I could never find the right words to say I was sorry, and I was scared that you would get hurt or killed.”
“I just thought you hated me all this time.” She had tears running down her face by this point.
“I thought it would help you to move on with your life if I left you feeling that way Chrissy.”
“The person I’ve been seeing said that I need to come and face you to help me move on.”
“Then how do you feel now you’ve seen me?” Her dad asked.
“I’m not too sure at the minute. I really didn’t expect to get this response.”
“I don’t expect everything to change over night, but I hope one day you will let me be your dad again.” Holly took her husbands hand and held it tight as she looked him in the eyes and smiled.
Chrissy was a little lost for some time after, but soon opened up to her dad and they were chatting about what she was like as a child, and some of the stuff she got up to. Chrissy told both her parents that she was in love with Becky, and she saw Mandy as a sister.
“I’m glad that something good came out of what I did to you Chrissy. I know it wasn’t right what I did and I want to try and make up for it.”
“It’s a little late now Dad.”
“I know it is for some things, but I hope you will accept this.” He handed her an envelope. She opened it and found a cheque for £10,000.
“I can’t take this from you dad. I’m sure you and mum could find something to use it on.”
“We could, but I think I owe you that after how I treated you. Spend it on Becky and Mandy if you wish, but just do something that makes you feel happy.”
“I could do some serious clothes shopping with it.” She said with a grin.
“Can I come too?” Becky asked with a pout.
“How could I go shopping without you both.” She said as she hugged Becky and Mandy.
Her mum and dad were smiling when they saw how happy she was now. She was like a new person.
They sat outside and talked for another couple of hours and Holly told them they were all stopping for dinner. The food was really good and Becky and Mandy could both see where Chrissy got her cooking skills.
Chrissy was helping her mum in the kitchen when her dad came in from outside, where he was entertaining the other two.
“I really like those two Chrissy, you’ve found yourself some true friends. I just wish I’d got to know them sooner.”
“So do I dad, but I hope we can make up for it now. You should come down and stop at Mable’s place for a couple of days when you can.”
“I’m not sure they would want me down there Chrissy. I’m sure they know what I did to you.” Greg said looking really upset with himself.
“I kind of think that everything happens for a reason. If you hadn’t done what you did that day, I never would have met Becky and Mandy. So it wasn’t all bad Dad.”
“It still doesn’t make what I did okay Chrissy.”
“I know, but I can see how sorry you are, and I’m glad that you’re both willing to see me as your daughter.”
“It’s hard to remember you as anything else now Chrissy.” Her dad said.
“Well as I found out, I never really was your son anyway.” Her dad asked what she meant by that, so she told them all about the problem she use to have and how it had helped her to look as good as she now did.
Holly took a fresh pitcher of orange out to the other girls and they all chatted some more till it was getting dark.
“I’m sorry to say this Chrissy, but we should be getting back to the hotel before it gets to dark to drive. I’m not sure I could find the place in the dark.” Mandy said.
“I know Mandy.” Chrissy stood up and gave her parents a hug and thanked them for a really great day. They hugged her back and then walked them to the front door and watched as they pulled off.
Chrissy was all smiles on the drive back to the hotel. “How you feeling Sis?”
“I’m really happy Mandy. I didn’t expect to get that response from my dad, and WOW! The money he gave me.”
“You will have a really great wardrobe when you’ve done.” Becky added from the back seat.
“I was only joking when I said that Becky. I think I will save most of it for when I need it. I just feel a little strange now, I spent all those years feeling afraid of him, just to find out I was afraid for nothing.”
“Your fears were very real Chrissy and they protected you. I just hope that now your demons are gone it won’t change who you are.” Mandy said.
“I like to think that I’m the best of both my parents, and none of the bad stuff.”
“Well I for one think that you are right, Baby.” Becky reached around the seat and sort of hugged her.
“Becky! Sit back and put your seatbelt back on.” Mandy shouted at her.
“Okay, Okay. I just wanted to give my baby a hug.” She said as she sat back in her seat and put the seatbelt back on.
They got back to the hotel and went up to the room. The minute Chrissy saw the bed, she crawled onto it and fell asleep right away while still dressed.
When Chrissy woke she could see that Mandy was already up and getting dressed. “What time are we heading home Mandy?” Mandy just gave her a funny look then said, “Do you not what to see your parents now?”
Chrissy looked at how she was dressed and realised she had dreamed the whole day. Her dad hadn’t excepted her and she hadn’t been given the money. “I had a dream Mandy, that I went to see them and they both loved me. It felt so real.”
Mandy went and sat with Chrissy and gave her a hug. “I really hope that you get that response Hon, but I can’t really see your dad being any different to how he was when you left.”
“I know Sis, but it just seemed so real.” Chrissy said looking really sad.
“I guess if you want something hard enough. Your dreams will make them seem more real. Do you think you’re up to doing this? We can call it all off and go home.”
“No Sis, I need to face him, I can’t move on with my life till I have.”
Mandy gave her another hug, then said, “That’s my girl.” Mandy went back to getting ready and Chrissy padded off to the bathroom. When she got back she said, “I better wake Becky, or we will never get anywhere today.” The next thing Mandy heard was Becky scream. Mandy knew that she must have used the cold hand wake up technique, so she laughed and finished off putting her makeup on.
Mandy saw Chrissy run past saying that Becky was awake, then she saw Becky run past saying she was going to kill her. Mandy just laughed some more at the two girls running around the room. Mandy finished her makeup and went to see how the other two were doing, she found them sharing a shower together.
“You have a funny way of killing people Becky!” She shouted over the sound of the shower.
“She provided new evidence, so I am looking into it.” Becky said in return to Mandy’s question.
“I don’t think I need to know any more Becky.” She left the bathroom and hoped they wouldn’t be in there all day. Mandy went and sat down on the bed to wait for the two of them to finish up. They finally came out of the bathroom fifteen minutes later. Mandy looked a little upset with them, but she soon brushed it off when she saw how much more relaxed Chrissy looked. She could only guess at what Becky had been doing to her to make her look that relaxed.
“I’m sorry Mandy, I didn’t mean to take that long in the bathroom.” Chrissy said as she sat on Mandy’s knee and gave her a hug.
Mandy smiled and gave her a hug back. “Why can’t I ever stay mad at you Chrissy?”
“Because I’m just to damn loveable?” Chrissy said in reply.
“You’re very loveable.” Becky said as she gave her a peck on the cheek as she walked past.
They got dressed and put on their makeup and made their way down to breakfast. The breakfast was just like in her dream, but this time she did eat all that she had put on her plate. Once they finished they went to the room grabbed their coats and handbags and left the hotel.
Chrissy showed Mandy the way to her parent’s house, saying very little else on the drive there. When they pulled up outside Chrissy could see a big difference to how the house looked now. The garden was all over grown and it looked like the grass hadn’t been cut in some time, and the hedges were all overgrown and looked out of control. She sat looking at the house, she was now really scared.
“You sure you’re up to doing this Chrissy?” Becky asked from the back seat.
“Yes, I’m sick of living in fear of people like my father, who think that beating someone because they’re different is okay.” She took a deep breath and got out the car, Becky and Mandy got out too and then made their way up to the front door.
Becky pushed the doorbell, but they didn’t hear any sound so they used the brass doorknocker instead. They waited a couple of seconds, which for Chrissy felt like hours before they heard someone unlocking the door. Chrissy was hoping it would be her mum. When the door opened Chrissy saw her mum stood there.
“I’m sorry, but I’m not interested in buying what ever your selling.” Chrissy’s mum said with out really looking at any of the women stood there. But when they didn’t turn to leave she looked a little longer at each of them, till she realised she knew one of them from some place. Then it hit her, if had been a cartoon, you would have seen a light bulb come on above her head.
“Chrissy! Is that you?” She said with a look of utter shock on her face.
“Hi Mum. Do I really look that different?”
“You look amazing Honey. Do a twirl for me so I can get a good look at you.” Becky and Mandy each took a step to the side so she could give her mum a good look. As she was doing her twirl, her mum put her hands to her mouth and had a tear in her eye.
Chrissy had gone for a simple looking summer dress that was low enough to let everyone see she had a nice set of real breast, but didn’t look like she was trying to. Also she had a simple pair of white sandals on. She thought the way she was dressed in her dream would have been too much.
“You look so beautiful Chrissy.” Her mum said as she held out her arms for a hug with her daughter. Chrissy smiled and had a tear running down her face as she stepped forward and hugged her mum.
When the broke the hug they both had tears running down their faces. Mandy handed them both a tissue, and then stepped back to stand with Becky.
“Oh dear, where have my manners gone. You must be Mandy and Becky, I’m very grateful for all you have done for Chrissy.”
“Sorry mum. This is Mandy.” Chrissy pointed to Mandy as she spoke. “And this is the love of my life, Becky.” She said as she smiled and pointed to Becky. Becky went red in the face and suddenly looked all shy.
“It’s a real pleasure to meet you Mrs Clarke. And we all love Chrissy to bits, so there is really no need to thank us for anything.” Mandy said as she stepped forward to shake her hand, but Chrissy’s mum pulled her into a hug. When the broke from the hug Chrissy’s mum said, “Please call me Holly. The same goes for you Becky.”
“Okay, Holly. Pleased to meet you.” Becky said as she too put her hand out, but also got pulled into a hug. When they broke she told them all to come in the house.
“Is he here?” Chrissy asked.
“Yes he is, but he’s in the living room watching the football. So we will go in the kitchen and chat in there.”
“Did you tell him I was coming?” She asked with a worried look on her face.
“No I didn’t. If I had he would have gone out, and I know you needed to face him.” Her mum could see the worry in her eyes. “Don’t worry dear, I won’t let anything happen to you.” She said as she took her hand and led the way to the kitchen.
They’d been chatting for about an hour when they heard a man’s voice moaning about something as he walked up the hallway to the kitchen.
“I think his team just lost.” Holly said.
“Great that’s all I need. Maybe I should just leave mum, I’m beginning to think this was a bad idea.” Chrissy said as she was getting up out her seat.
“Don’t you even think about missy. Sit you backside down and keep quiet till I say so.” Holly said in a firm voice. Chrissy sat back down and folded her hands in her lap and waited for the fireworks to start.
“I don’t know why I bother watching them play. They couldn’t hit a wall if they were leaning against it.” The man said as he walked into the kitchen.
“Watch what you say dear, we have guests.” Holly said as she walked in.
“Oh, I’m sorry. I didn’t realise dear.” He looked at the three girls sat at the kitchen table.
“I’d like you to meet Mandy, Becky, and Chrissy.” The girls all stood up and he shook Mandy’s hand first, “Nice to meet you Mandy.” “Wish I could say the same Mr Clarke.” This made him look at her a little odd, but he just brushed it off and went to shake Becky’s hand, but she wouldn’t even touch him. He looked at his wife for some sort of reason as to why these women were being so cold towards him, but all he got was a cold stare from her. So he stepped up to the table and put his hand out to see if the last girl would shake it our just blank him as well.
Chrissy saw him reach out his hand, her first thought was to do the same as Becky. But when she looked at her mum, Holly nodded so Chrissy put her hand out and shook her dad’s hand. “It’s nice to meet you Chrissy. Now may I ask what this is all about?”
“Greg dear, they are all friends of Chris’s.” Holly said.
“Well I’m sorry to say you had a wasted trip them. He moved away nearly two years ago now.” Greg said in reply to what his wife had just said.
“We know that Mr Clarke. She’s been living with us for some time now.” Mandy said as she stared right at him to see how he reacted to the term “She.”
He looked right at Mandy then said, “What do you mean, She?”
“Well I am sure you know the reason for him leaving. After all you did nearly beat him to death.” Holly said with a hint of hate in her voice.
“I was trying to teach the boy a lesson. It was for his own good.”
“How can beating your own child be any good for him or her!” Becky shouted at him as she stood up.
Greg backed away from the table, more in shock than fear, but Chrissy smiled at the thought of him being afraid of Becky. “I still don’t understand. If you’ve been living with him, then why are you here now? If he’s under some strange idea that he will ever look like a woman then he never learned a thing from that beating I gave him.”
“So your saying that Chris will never be able to pass himself off as a woman?” Mandy said in a calm voice.
“Yes that is what I am saying. Is he with you today?”
“Yes he is dear, and I want you to treat her nice.” Holly said.
“Why do you all keep calling him a she? Are you telling me that he is dressing as a girl now and going out in public?”
“She is a woman now Mr Clarke!” Becky spat out at him.
“I hope he’s not waiting outside, what will the neighbours say?” Greg said looking worried that someone would see a man in a dress stood at the front door.
“No she’s not outside waiting to come in.” Mandy said.
“Good, well you can go back and tell Him! I don’t want to see Him! If he still wants to play this stupid game.” Greg was getting mad at how the girls were all ganging up on him.
Chrissy had just sat and watched as the debate went on about how her dad thought she would look like a man in a dress. She looked at her mum to see if she could speak yet. Her mum nodded to say yes.
“Well Dad, do I really look like a man in a dress to you?” If it had been a Weston movie you would have seen a tumble weed roll past. Her dad stood there looking at her. Chrissy saw him start to rub his hand on his trousers like he might have caught some disease off her as he had shook her hand earlier.
“You can’t be. You’re not Chris. You’re all trying to trick me.”
“This is no trick Dad! And you’re right, I’m not Chris anymore. It’s Chrissy now, and as you can see I’m not a man, I never was.” Chrissy stood looking proud of what she had just said.
Greg just stood with his mouth open not saying anything for some time then he looked behind him and sat in the chair that Holly had slid around to him. He looked at his wife trying to get some sort of an answer, but she just smiled at him. So he looked back towards Chrissy, taking more notice of how she looked.
Chrissy was proud to be able to stand up to her biggest demon, but she was still worried he may jump up and start hitting her at any minute. Mandy and Becky were ready to come to her defence if he did.
He just couldn’t believe that this girl was his son, or used to be. She was the picture of beauty and every inch a woman. He found himself staring at her breasts till she stuck them out a little so he could see them better, then he looked away and went red in the face.
He suddenly stood up which made Chrissy jump back in the chair and put her arms up to protect herself. Mandy and Becky were on their feet as was her Mother. Greg stepped back and put his hands up to try and calm them all down.
“Please, please calm down. I’m not going to hit her. This is just a lot to take in, and I was going to leave for a bit. He stepped around the chair and made his way out the kitchen and went to the living room to take a couple of deep breaths.
“I think I should leave Mum. I knew it was a bad idea to come in the first place.” Chrissy got up to leave, but her mum stopped her. “Don’t be silly dear, you father will have to learn to live with it, Or he can leave. I want to spend some time with my daughter and her friends.” Chrissy hugged her mum and they sat down to finish their drinks.
“Do you think dad will be okay mum? He looked a little shocked about it all.”
“I’ll go and see how he’s doing hon.” Holly got up and left to see how Greg was feeling.
She found him sat in his chair staring out the window. “Greg dear, how you feeling about all this?”
“I’m not sure how I feel dear, He, I mean She looks so much like a girl now. Where did I go wrong?” Greg said with a confused look on his face.
Holly took hold of his hand and then said. “You didn’t do anything wrong dear, this is just who she really is. The only thing you did that was wrong, was to beat her like you did all those years ago.”
“I thought it would stop, but it looks like I made it worse.” He said as a look of total defeat came across his face.
“Well dear, you can stay in here all day, or you can come and get to know your new daughter. What will it be?” Holly said with a smile.
“Holly hon, how can I be a father to her, when I wasn’t even a father to him. Maybe I should just leave till they have gone.”
“That is your choice Greg, but I think the sooner you try and mend the bridges, the sooner you can have some kind of life with her. She needs this even if you don’t feel you do. Chrissy has been living in fear of you since that day you beat her.”
“I didn’t beat her Holly, I beat him. I don’t believe in hitting women and I never will.”
“Do you really believe that you weren’t hitting your son now, or are you just trying to tell yourself that?”
“Holly, I’ve hated myself since the day I beat him, but I just couldn’t bring myself to talk to him about it. I couldn’t answer the questions I knew he would ask. But seeing him today and what he has become, I guess that he always knew what he was going to be.”
“You still calling Chrissy a he, but she is a woman now, and has been for some time.”
“You mean that he now has a you know what, instead of a.” Greg pointed down to his privates as he spoke.
“Yes dear, she is a full blown female now, and stop saying Him!”
“Sorry dear. Where do I start to fix things?” He asked.
“Talking to me like a normal person would be a start.” Both Holly and Greg turned to see Chrissy stood in the doorway with a tear running down her cheek.
Holly got up and walked to the doorway and took her daughter by the arm and led her to the seat next to her and to the side of her dad’s chair and sat her down.
Chrissy sat looking down at her lap, to afraid to even make eye contact with her dad.
“Stop slouching Chrissy, it’s not good for your back. Sit up straight and make eye contact with your father.” Chrissy looked her father in the eyes. They just sat looking at each other for a couple of minutes. “I’m not sure if you realise this, but you will need to speak to each other, If you ever want to find some common ground.”
“I’m sorry for the way I treated you Chris, I mean Chrissy.” Her father said.
“Why?” was the simple question Chrissy asked.”
Her father looked a little odd before saying, “What do you mean by, Why, why what?”
“Why did you beat me, and why do you hate me so much?” Chrissy could feel herself getting mad at what her father had done to her.
Chrissy saw a look of guilt come across her fathers face. “I don’t know why I did that. I’ve felt bad about it since I did it and I don’t hate you. I just don’t know how to deal with this.” He pointed at the vision woman hood sat across from him.
“Why did you never talk to me about it, or anything for that matter? You shut me out Dad.” Chrissy was crying by this point. Holly put her arm around her daughter and hugged her till she stopped.
“Chrissy, I don’t hate you, but I’m not ready to deal with who you’ve become.” He got up and left the room.
Chrissy looked at her mum. “Well it’s not the welcome I was hoping for, but he didn’t beat me again.”
“Your father has been asked to deal with a lot today. Just give him some time, and I’m sure he’ll come around.”
“I really hope so Mum, I never wanted to hurt him. I just knew I needed to do this.” Chrissy waved at herself as she spoke.
Not long after they heard the front door slam. Mandy and Becky came running into the living room to make sure Chrissy was okay.
“What happened?” A worried looking Becky asked.
“They talked it over and I think they have found some common ground to start and build on. He’s gone down the pub now, so I don’t think we will be seeing him again today.” Holly said.
“Well if that’s the case then, do you all want to go and get some lunch? My treat.” Mandy said with a smile on her face. They all agreed and waited for Holly to put on some war paint and some nice clothes.
They all went out to Mandy’s car. “Is this your car Mandy? It’s really nice, there must be a lot of money in the lingerie business.”
“Mom! You can’t ask questions like that, it’s rude.”
“That’s okay Chrissy, I know she’s only joking.” Mandy said with a chuckle. “Do you know of any nice restaurants we can eat at Holly?”
“I know of just the place, and it’s just outside of town so there won’t be too many people there.”
“Sounds great, why don’t you sit in the front. That way you can point the way. Will you be okay in the back with Becky, Chrissy?”
“If I must.” Chrissy said rolling her eyes as she said it. Which led to Becky trying to hug her to death. Becky pulled her into the back seat and Mandy and Holly got in the front.
Holly pointed the way and they got to the restaurant in fifteen minutes. It was a really nice looking place by the side of a river. Their table was right by the window, and they could watch the boats go by as they had their meal.
Holly was having a great time getting to know Mandy and Becky, and spending some time with her daughter. Chrissy was having a good time, but she could see a woman at another table staring at her and her mum.
Chrissy leaned over to her mum and asked, “Do you know who that woman is over there?” She pointed to the other table.
Holly looked over to where Chrissy was pointing. “That’s Debbie Little. She was in your class at school.”
“I know who she is Mum, but why does she keep looking this way. Do you think she knows who I am?”
“She’s just taking notice of the three good looking women sat with me.”
“I didn’t know that you saw anything of the kids from my old school mum.”
“Her mum comes around for dinner once a week, and she drops her off. So it may be me she’s looking at.”
“I hope so mum. I don’t want to be any trouble for you. Now if you all don’t mind, I need to use the little girls room.” Chrissy got up and made her way to the restroom.
She’d just finished and was checking her makeup when she saw the same woman stood watching her. “I’m sorry to bother you Miss, but do I know you?” The woman asked.
Chrissy was a little worried now. “I’m sorry, but I don’t think so. I’m not from around here, I’m just visiting a friend.” Chrissy finished putting her makeup away and started to leave.
“Chris!” The woman said. Chrissy spun around really fast and the woman knew she had guessed right by the look of shock on her face.
“Please, don’t make a scene Debbie, I’ll just get my coat and my friends and I will leave.” Chrissy was scared that Debbie was going to have the police called. Even though she was a woman now, she still worried about being found out.
Chrissy was out the restroom before Debbie had time to say another word. She got back to the table and Mandy could see the worry on her face. “Chrissy, what wrong?”
“We need to leave now!” Chrissy said in a panicked voice.
“Why do we need to leave dear?” her mum asked.
“She knows Mum. Debbie knows who I am.”
Luckily Mandy had paid the bill while Chrissy was in the restroom, so they could just leave. As they got up to leave they could see Debbie stood talking to the manager of the restaurant, so they picked up the pace and left before they started a scene.
Once they were back in the car Mandy asked, “What the hell happened in the restroom Chrissy?”
“I was just checking my makeup and she was suddenly stood behind me. She said she thought she knew me, so I said I don’t think so and went to leave, but she called out my old male name. So I panicked and ran, you saw her talking to the Manager as we left.”
Becky took Chrissy by the hands and looked her in the eyes. “Chrissy, you haven’t done anything wrong, so why did you panic like you did?”
“I don’t really know, but I was in the lady’s room and I thought she was going to get the manager.”
“Chrissy, if she had the manager would have thought she was nuts. There is no trace of a male in you any more. But I think you really cute,” Becky gave her a hug and they kissed.
“Shall I make us some tea, or shall I just get you two a room?” Holly asked. Both girls said sorry and took a seat at the kitchen table. Holly set about making a pot of tea. Mandy helped her while Becky kept Chrissy company, and helped her calm down.
They all sat drinking their tea and chatting about some of the things Chrissy got up to as a kid and some of the things she’s done with Mandy and Becky. Chrissy just sat looking red in the face and telling them all to shut up when she didn’t want one of them to find something out.
They and talked for a couple of hours and Holly made another pot of tea. Then there was a knock on the door. Holly went to see whom it was. When she opened the door Debbie was stood there. “Hello Debbie, what can I do for you?”
“Is Chris still here Holly? I need to speak to him, or her. I hope you know what I mean.”
“Chris isn’t here Debbie, but Chrissy is.”
“Is that the name she goes by then now?”
“Yes it is Debbie, but she didn’t mean to upset you. She just wants to live her life, so please don’t go making any trouble for her.”
Debbie looked shocked that Holly could ever think that she would want to hurt Chris or Chrissy as it was now. “Holly, I have no plans to hurt Chrissy in any way, I was just shocked to see how good she looked. I always liked Chris, he was always kind to me and even helped me out with my homework. She just ran off before I could say anything to her. Please my I have a quick word?”
“I’ll go and ask, but she was really shook up about you knowing it was her.”
“I didn’t know it was her Holly, I saw she called you mum a couple of times and I knew that you only had the one child. So I waited for her to use the restroom so I could ask her.”
“We saw you talking to the manager and thought you were reporting her as a male in drag or something.”
“That was Vin, my boyfriend. I was just telling him that I was going to pop out and see a friend and I would be back to pick him up in an hour, but by the time I finished telling him, you had left. So I decided to leave coming around till I had dropped him off, so I could come and talk to Chrissy.”
“Let me go and explain it to Chrissy and I will see if she want to talk with you.” Holly led Debbie into the living room and then went to find Chrissy.
“Is everything ok Mum, and who was at the door?”
“It was Debbie, she wants to have a word with you Chrissy.”
“Why can’t people just leave me alone to live my life. I’ve not done anything to hurt anyone.” Chrissy was getting upset again.
“Chrissy dear, please just go and talk to her before you go getting too upset.”
“Where is she mum?”
“She’s in the living room waiting for you, if your willing to go and see what she has to say. I really don’t think she wants to hurt you Honey.”
Chrissy got up and made her way to the living room after telling Mandy and Becky that she would be fine talking to her alone as it would look a little like bullying if they all went in to see what she wanted.
Chrissy walked into the living room and saw Debbie sat on the sofa. “Hello Debbie, what do you want to talk to me about?”
“Hi Chrissy. I’m sorry if I scared you in the restaurant earlier. I wasn’t really sure it was you. So when I called your name, I wasn’t sure you’d turn around or not.”
“So you know it’s me now, but I still don’t get why you’re here. If you plan to tell the whole town, I must warn you that you’re only going to hurt my mother and father as I am only here for the day.”
“Chrissy, why would I want to hurt you or cause your mum and dad any trouble. I wanted to let you know that I am still your friend, and that I think you look really good. I would have said something at the restaurant, but you left before I could.”
“Thanks for the complement Debbie, and I am sorry for running off on you earlier, but I’ve had some bad reactions from people who found out about me in the past.”
“I’m sorry to hear that Chrissy, but I’m not one of those people. Do you want to tell me how you got to this point in your life?”
Chrissy took the next half-hour telling Debbie about how her dad beat her and then she moved away and ended up working for Mandy.
“So you date guys then now?”
“No, I have a really great girlfriend that I am deeply in love with.”
“So let me get this straight. You’re now a woman, but you’re still in love with a woman?”
“Yep that’s about it Debbie. I don’t understand it myself, but I just know I love her and that’s it.”
“So are we okay then Chrissy?”
“Sure we’re fine Debbie, and I’m sorry for running off like I did.”
“With what you just told me Chrissy I can understand why you ran. I’m just glad that you’re still here to tell your tale.” Debbie said to Chrissy as she gave her a hug.
“Hey! What you doing with my girl.” Debbie and Chrissy stepped back and looked to see Becky stood there looked a little pissed off.
“I’m sorry, but I was just giving her a hug to let her know that I am still her friend. She was just telling me that she Is head over heels in love with you Becky.”
Becky seemed to smile at Debbie, but Chrissy could tell that she was still upset with her for hugging this woman. Chrissy would make a point to talk it over with her later when they got some time alone.
Debbie said her goodbyes and left. Mandy said it was time they thought about making a move. Chrissy shed some tears again when she said goodbye to her mum, but she had Mandy and Becky this time. So she wasn’t travelling into the unknown. Her father hadn’t come back from the pub, so she told her mum to say goodbye for her. They hugged one last time and then Mandy dragged her to the car and helped her get in. Holly waved as they drove on and watched the car drive down the road and out of sight.
“How you doing Chrissy?” Mandy asked as she drove back to the hotel.
“I feel like I put the demon to rest where my father is concerned, and I even found out I still have a friend here, she gave me her phone number so I can call her.” Chrissy never saw the look that Becky gave her when she said about the phone number.
Once they were back at the hotel, Mandy wanted to take a shower. Chrissy took the time to have a chat with Becky and make sure she was okay about that she saw in her mum’s living room.
“Becky, are you okay? You’ve not said much to me since we left my Mother’s.”
“What do you want me to say Chrissy. I walked in on you making love to another woman.”
“Becky, I was just giving her a hug to say sorry for over reacting at the restaurant. I love you, and I hate the fact that you don’t trust me enough to know when I’m just being nice to a friend. I don’t need this right now!” She grabbed her handbag and left the room.
Becky was left standing in the middle of the room not knowing what to do. She stepped back and sat on the bed and put her head in her hands.
Mandy came out the bathroom with a towel wrapped around her and one wrapped around her head. She saw Becky sat on the bed crying. “What’s wrong Becky, and where’s Chrissy?”
“She’s walked out on me Mandy, and it’s my fault. I got upset when I saw her hugging that Debbie.”
“Why would you get upset Becky, you know she loves you. Debbie told you that.”
“I know she did Mandy, but I was scared of losing her. She could get any woman she wants. It’s only a matter of time before she leaves me.”
“If that is how you feel Becky, then maybe you don’t deserve to be with her.” Becky was shocked to hear Mandy say that, but she knew that she was right.
“I guess I am going to drive her away if I keep getting jealous about her being with other women.”
“Tell her how you feel, and why you’re so scared.”
“I’ll go and see if she’s down in the bar.” Becky said as she grabbed her handbag and went for the door.
“Why don’t you call her on her mobile Becky and see where she is?”
“See, that is why you’re the boss of your own company Mandy, and I just work for someone else.”
“I’ll take that as a complement, I think.” Mandy said with a thoughtful look on her face.
Becky made the call and waited for Chrissy to answer, but it only rang a couple of times and the call was ended. She knew that Chrissy had ended the call herself. “She’s not answering. I’ll have to go and see if I can find her. Tell her I’m sorry if she comes back and give me a call.”
“I will Becky, and don’t worry too much, I’m sure you’ll work it all out.”
Becky left the room in search of Chrissy feeling worried about what Chrissy could do. The last time she left, she was stabbed.
Chrissy was sat in the bar when she saw her phone light up. She looked at the display and saw it was Becky, so she cancelled the call and ordered a glass of wine. She looked for an empty seat and when she spotted one she went and sat there. It didn’t take to long for a couple of guys to try and hit on her.
They were both dressed in business suits and looked to be a little drunk. One was well built and looked like he worked out a lot, but the other was over weight and a little red in the face. The thinner one of the two said, “Hello Miss, is everything okay? You look a little down.”
“I’m fine, but thanks for asking.” Chrissy said in a polite way, but trying to make it look like she really wasn’t interested.
“May we join you?” The other man asked with a slurred voice.
“I’m sorry, but I’m waiting for someone.”
“Well we can keep you company till they get here. No point a pretty lady like yourself sitting alone, is there?”
“I would rather you not, I just want to be alone till they get here.” But both men just sat down and started talking to her anyway. So Chrissy picked up her phone and sent a text message to both Mandy and Becky. The message said “SOS BAR.”
Becky was just heading down in the lift when she heard the sound that told her she had a text message. She grabbed her phone and checked to see whom it was from, and she was glad to see it was from Chrissy. The lift had just reached the lobby when she read it, so she made her way to the bar and could see the two men trying to hit on her girl. Becky watched for a couple of minutes from just inside the doorway where Chrissy couldn’t see her.
Chrissy was hoping one of the girls would be down soon to save her, she was worried to go back to the room, just in case they followed. She went to get up and go get another drink, but the thinner man stopped her. This was Becky’s cue to head over there and put a stop to this. She could tell that Chrissy was really scared now and not enjoying this game one bit.
Becky walked over to where the men and Chrissy were sat, she bent down and pulled Chrissy’s head back and planted a long passionate kiss on her lips. Both men stopped talking as the kiss went on and on, then when Becky broke the kiss she said, “Sorry baby for keeping you waiting, but the traffic was a real bitch.”
The two guys just sat with their mouths open as the two girls kissed. Then they looked at each other and shrugged.
Chrissy had to take a deep breath, as she had never been kissed like that before. She soon recovered and said, “Don’t worry about it Becky, I’ve only just got here myself. Shall we go?”
“We better, or we’ll be late meeting the other girls.” Becky pulled Chrissy to her feet and they made their way out the bar and out the hotel.
Chrissy had her arm around Becky’s waist till they got out side, then her mood changed, as she let go of her and stepped back. “I didn’t expect to see you Becky, or I thought you might have seen what was going on and left me to sort it out myself. After all, you see me as some sort of whore.”
“I would never think anything like that of you Chrissy! And I would never let any one hurt you.”
“But it’s okay for you to hurt me and not trust me when I hug someone out of friendship?”
Becky was about to answer her question, but realised that she had hurt her. They were stood by a bench so Becky just sat down and started to cry. Chrissy wanted to stay mad at her for what she said in the room, but she hated to see anyone upset. And to see Becky crying just broke her heart.
She sat down next to Becky and put her arm around her shoulder and said, “I’m sorry Becky. I’m just a little worked up, with seeing my parents and then being spotted by Debbie, it all got a little too much for me.”
Becky looked up at Chrissy and could see a tear running down her face. Becky reached up and wiped it away with her thumb. “It’s me that should be sorry Chrissy for not trusting you.”
“Why do you not trust me Becky? I love you, you’re the only girl I have ever loved.”
Becky’s head fell again then she said, “I’m scared.”
“Scared, Scared of what?”
“Losing you to a better woman. You look so amazing and you have such a great heart that I worry I’m not good enough for you.”
“That could never happen Becky, you’ve been there for me ever since I got to Mable’s and I’ve loved you since the first time I saw you. I love the way you nibble your food, and I love to lie in bed and watch you sleep. Basically babe, I love you!. She leaned in to Becky and kissed her with all her heart.
Once they stopped kissing Chrissy said, “We better get back to the room and let Mandy know that everything is okay. I sent her the same message I sent you.
They walked around to the other side of the hotel and re-entered the hotel and made their way to the lift. As the lift doors opened they were nearly run down by Mandy. “What’s wrong? I got this text message from you Chrissy.” She was stood in front of them wearing a bathrobe and her slippers.
“Sorry about that Mandy, but I was having some trouble with a couple of guys in the bar, but Becky came to my rescue.” She looked at Becky with doe eyes, all the talk from earlier forgotten.
“So are you two okay again now?” Mandy asked, hoping it was.
“Yep she set me straight.” Becky said with a big smile.
They headed back to the room and decided to order room service and watch a movie on the pay-per-view. So they wouldn’t risk bumping into the guys again.
Chrissy and Becky went to take a shower together while Mandy ordered the food. The food turned up at the same time they got back. Chrissy and Becky were both wearing their bathrobes and slippers, just like Mandy.
They all decided on a romantic comedy and then they settled down for the evening. Mandy could see a difference in Chrissy, she seemed more relaxed and at ease.
Becky was sat with her back resting against the headboard of the bed with Chrissy’s head rested in her lap. Becky would feed her grapes from the fruit tray that Mandy ordered with the other food.
Mandy watched with amusement as Becky pampered her princess. “Would you like me to fan you, my lady?” Mandy said in a mock posh voice.
“That would be really great if you would, I am feeling a little warm.”
“I was being sarcastic you little minx.” Mandy said as she playfully slapped Chrissy’s backside. It soon escalated into a full-blown tickle-fest with all three girls attacking each other. By the time they stopped, they were all giggling and spread all over the bed.
They finished watching the film and then got ready for bed. They all cuddled up together with Chrissy in the middle.
For the first time in a long time Chrissy didn’t remember having any bad dreams, and woke up feeling really well rested. She lay there watching Becky sleep, Chrissy loved the way she looked so peaceful as she softly breathed in and out.
Sadly though, Becky was soon woken up by Chrissy screaming, as Mandy had come back from the bathroom and put her cold hand on her warm back. Becky nearly fell out of bed, but Chrissy caught her before she did.
“What the hell happened?” Becky asked as she tried to rub the sleep from her eyes.
“I’m sorry baby, but a certain little lady thought it would be fun to put a cold hand on my back.”
Mandy poked her head over Chrissy’s shoulder. “Sorry Becky, but I didn’t realise just how noisy she can be.”
“Yep, she has a really great mouth on her.” Becky replied.
“I’ll take your word for it Becky.” Mandy said with a grin. Becky just lay there grinning back at her. Chrissy just went red in the face and then hid under the covers. Becky disappeared under the covers in search of her, Mandy stood watching the covers moving around for a bit before saying, “Do you think you two love birds could leave each other alone long enough to get dressed, so we can go and get some breakfast?”
Mandy had to laugh when she saw Chrissy’s head pop out the covers at the top of the bed, and Becky’s head pop out the bottom. “MMM, food. That sounds like a good idea.” Becky said with a grin.
“So I’m not good enough for you any more then?” Chrissy said with a pout.
Mandy watched as Becky disappeared under the covers and then popped out at the top next to Chrissy. “I’ll save you for a special treat later baby.” She kissed Chrissy to show how much she really loved her.
“I’d say get a room, but you already have one.” Mandy walked back to the bathroom to finish getting ready to head down for breakfast.
“Sorry Sis, were getting up now!” Chrissy shouted to Mandy as she disappeared into the bathroom.
“DO you think we should stop fooling around in front of her Chrissy?”
“I don’t think so, she doesn’t seem to mind us fooling around. I think she likes to see us playing around.”
“I just feel bad for her some times. All she does is work and hang around with us, what if we found her a boyfriend, or even a girlfriend even.” Becky batted her eyelids.
Chrissy giggled at the thought of Becky trying to set Mandy up with another woman. “I’m not sure Mandy’s ready to start dating yet, never mind dating another woman. I think she still feels the loss of David and I’m not going to force her to start dating till she’s ready.”
“I’m grateful for you wanting to find me a man, or a woman, but I’m happy with my life just the way it is at the minute.” Chrissy and Becky both spun around when they realised that Mandy had come back into the room and heard what they had been talking about.
“I’m sorry Mandy, I didn’t mean to butt in. I just think you need to start dating again.” Becky said.
“Is it because you care about me, or just so you and Chrissy can get me out of your way?” Mandy had her arms folded and looked a little pissed off.
“Mandy, I didn’t mean it like that at all, you know me better than that I hope. I just worry about you not having any fun hanging around with me and Chrissy.”
“Did you ever stop to think I liked hanging out with you and Chrissy?”
Becky didn’t know what to say, she just seemed to be digging a deeper hole for herself. “I’m sorry Mandy. I was out of line to say what I said.”
Chrissy had not said a word since Mandy had come back into the room. She didn’t really know what to say. Mandy looked at her to take a side in all this, but she couldn’t, she loved them both. “I’m going to get some breakfast, so you two can be alone.” Mandy grabbed her bag and left the room. Chrissy wanted to run after her, but knew she needed to get dressed first.
“I’m really sorry Chrissy. I didn’t mean it to sound like it did.” Becky was sat on the bed crying by this time.
“I know what you were trying to say Becky, and I’m sure that Mandy will too given a little time. Come on, let’s get dressed and go and get some breakfast.”
“You go ahead Chrissy, I’m not feeling very hungry any more. It will give you some time to make sure Mandy is okay.”
“Becky, you have to eat and I’m sure everything will be okay between you and Mandy once we sit down and talk about it.”
“No Chrissy, I was well out of line to say what I did. I didn’t mean it like it sounded, but it’s been said now and I can’t take it back. So you go and spend some time with your sister and I will take a shower and get ready for the trip home.”
“I don’t want to leave you baby.” Chrissy did a fake pout and kissed Becky on the lips.
“I know you don’t Hon, but you’re the only one that can fix the damage I did with Mandy.”
Chrissy got dressed and made her way down for some breakfast and to see if she could fix the rift between Mandy and Becky. Chrissy found Mandy sat with a slice of toast and a cup of tea. “Can I join you Sis?” Chrissy asked looking worried for her sister.
“It’s a free country, but I thought you’d want to spend time with you girlfriend!” Mandy had a nasty edge in her voice as she said the girlfriend part.
“Mandy, please don’t be like this. She didn’t mean it like you think. She loves you as much as she loves me. She just worries that you’re not happy seeing us having fun while you just sit and watch.”
“What gives her the right to try and run my life for me Chrissy?”
“Maybe because she cares about you, and she cares about me and wants to see me happy.” Chrissy could tell that Mandy wasn’t ready to forgive Becky just yet, so she let the matter drop. She went and got herself a croissant and one for Becky, then got a cup of tea and went back to join Mandy at the table.
Mandy asked if Chrissy felt any better after seeing her parents and Chrissy said she was. They finished their food and made their way back to the room.
Becky was just finishing her makeup and then she was ready to leave. The other two finished packing their stuff and then they made their way down to the front desk so they could check out. Once that was done they loaded the boot of the car and were on their way home.
The ride home seemed to take a really long time as Mandy decided to drive straight there and not stop half way like they had on the way up. It was getting late when they got home, but Chrissy was glad when they did as the talk in the car had mainly been her talking.
“Good night Chrissy. I’ll see how I feel in the morning as to whether we go into work tomorrow or not.”
“Night Sis. Sleep tight, and thanks for driving me up to see my parents.”
“Your welcome Chrissy.” She gave Chrissy a hug and then walked past Becky and went up to her room.
“I’ve really blown it haven’t I?” Becky said looking all down.
“I’ve never seen her that upset with anyone before Becky, but I am sure she will be fine once she’s had a good nights sleep.”
“I really hope so Chrissy. I just wish I could think of a way to put things right between us.”
“Well if I think of a way, you’ll be the first to know.” Chrissy put her arms around Becky and then they kissed. Once they parted, they made their way up to their room and got ready for bed.
Chrissy had left the room when Becky woke the next morning. So she went to see if they were downstairs, but it looked like they had gone into work after all. Becky made herself a cup of tea and sat thinking about what she said the day before to upset Mandy. She knew she was out of line, and there was no way to fix the problem. Only time would heal the hurt she caused Mandy, so she decided she would give Mable a call and see if she could move back in with them for the time being.
She got her mobile and made the call, she waited a couple of minutes then she heard Mable “Hello Mable speaking.”
“Hi Mable, its Becky. How you been keeping?” Becky was trying to sound happy.
“Hello Becky dear. I’ve had a little trouble with my hip, but I’m getting about still. How have you been keeping? I spoke with Chrissy a couple of hours ago, she was telling me about the trip up to see her parents. Did you have a good time?”
“Yes and no Mable, that is one of the reasons I’m calling you. I sort of upset Mandy and now things are a little off between us. I was wondering if I could move back in with you?”
“Oh I’m sorry to hear that dear, are you sure you can’t sit down and work it all out?”
“I wish I could Mable. I really don’t want to move out and leave Chrissy, but Mandy just won’t speak to me and I was at fault.”
“Whatever have you done to upset Mandy to point she wants you to move out?”
“She doesn’t want me to move out Mable, it’s just something I am doing to help ease the tension between us all. Poor Chrissy doesn’t know which way to turn, she doesn’t want to take sides and I won’t ask her to. So I am going to move out for a bit.”
“Your welcome back here any time dear. I’ll go and make up the bed in your old room when I get off the phone.”
“You don’t need to do that Mable, I can soon sort it when I get there later.”
“Nonsense Becky, it will give me something to do. Do you want me to get David to come around and help you move your stuff?”
“I should be fine Mable, I’m only going to pack a small bag for now and see if I can try and sit down with Mandy at some point this week and sort it all out.”
Becky got off the phone and went up to hers and Chrissy’s room and sorted out the stuff she wanted to take with her and then wrote a note and left it on the pillow for Chrissy and left.
Chrissy was finding it hard work at the shop due to Mandy not saying much. And every time she tried to get her chatting, she would just drift off in thought again and walk off. By Lunchtime Chrissy had had enough. “Mandy, I’m not going to take any more of this crap from you! Becky said she was sorry and that she didn’t mean what she said the way she said it. And I am sick of feeling like I’m walking on eggshells. If you have a problem with me then lets talk about it, but please stop blanking me.” Chrissy was so worked up she was starting to cry. She hated this part of the hormones she was on, but it was part of who she was now.
Before Mandy could answer her, Chrissy stormed off out back to dry her eyes and fix her makeup. Mandy went and locked the front door and then went to find Chrissy. She was sat at the desk up stairs fixing her face when Mandy found her.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, I know I’ve been a real cow to you today. I think I’m approaching that time of the month. Think yourself lucky Sis you don’t suffer with it.”
“Believe it or not Mandy, but I would love to have the mood swing and everything that goes with it. Because then I would be a real woman.”
Mandy walked over to her and pulled her up out the seat. “Chrissy, you are a real woman, you have all the good points that makes a woman. All I see is my little Sister and I love you.”
“Do you still love Becky? She really wasn’t being mean to you yesterday, she just worries about us having fun and making you feel bad. She was really upset last night that you weren’t speaking to her.”
“I kind of knew I was wrong yesterday, but was too proud to own up to it. And know I bet she really hates me for it. I do get jealous of you and Becky some times. Watching you two hug and how much you love each other. Makes me wish David was still around, or I had someone to hold me the way Becky holds you. ”
“I’m sorry Mandy, I never gave a thought to how it could be making you feel. I’ll tell Becky that we need to think a little more about what we do in front of you.”
“Don’t you dare stop showing your love for each other just because of me. I’ve just been acting like a fool. I’ll be fine now I’ve got it off my chest, I just hope Becky and I can still be friends.” Mandy had a tear in her eye and a weary smile on her face.
“I think you were both in the wrong, but I know that if you hug and make up tonight, everything will be fine again.” Chrissy was feeling a lot better knowing that her two best friends were going to kiss and make up.
The rest of the day seemed to drag, but it was finally time to shut the shop and make the trip to the post office. Once that was done, Mandy drove to the local Chinese and they ordered Becky’s favourite meals and what they wanted, then Mandy called in and got a nice bottle of wine for Becky as well.
When they got home Mandy took the food into the kitchen and Chrissy went up to find Becky. When she entered the bedroom she saw the note on the pillow and picked it up to read it.
I’m sorry to be saying this in a note, but I think it best that I move back to Mable’s for the time being to give Mandy some time to forgive me. I hope you will find some time to come and see me why I am here and I will miss cuddling up to you at night and your smiling face when I wake.
Chrissy’s life with Becky and her friend Mandy has its ups and downs, as misunderstandings cause their happy life to shred asunder. Will they part forever? Or will they resolve their differences? You Have It All Wrong
By SaraUK
Chapter 3
Chrissy was in shock, she sat herself down on the edge of the bed and let her head drop. She snapped herself out of it when she realised that Mandy could fix this if she drove her around to Mable’s so they could get Becky. She ran down to the kitchen to find Mandy.
Mandy was just about to open the first carton of Chinese food when Chrissy burst into the kitchen, making Mandy jump. “She’s gone Mandy, she’s moved back to Mable’s!”
Mandy stopped opening the food and let her head drop as a sign of defeat. She knew that she had done all this, and the only person to suffer for it was Chrissy. “I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” She was crying as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy walked over to her sister and gave her a hug. “I don’t blame you for this Sis. Becky is as much to blame for leaving me with only a note. But we can sort it all out, you’ve already told me that you forgive her, so why don’t we go and find our little lost sheep?”
Mandy had a smile on her face again, she could see that all Chrissy wanted was for them all to be one big happy family again. Mandy put the food in the oven and put it on a very low heat to keep it warm, then grabbed her purse and headed for the door with Chrissy close behind.
It didn’t take them long to get to Mable’s. Chrissy was almost out the car before Mandy had stopped, she was on the road side dancing on the spot as though it would make Mandy move quicker. Mandy had to giggle as she thought of Chrissy being a little child waiting for a present. Chrissy grabbed her hand and dragged her to the front door. Chrissy pushed the doorbell and waited for someone to answer.
Chrissy was still dancing on the spot. Mandy was starting to wonder if she needed the bathroom or something. She was brought out of her thoughts when she heard the door open. They both saw the friendly face of Mable looking up at them both.
“Hello Chrissy, Mandy. I thought it would be you two. I take it you’ve come for you missing family member?”
“Hello Mable. Yes we have, is she here?” Chrissy said in a worried voice. Not sure if Becky had really gone straight to Mable’s, or whether she was out walking around.
“Yes, she’s in the TV room. May I ask what happened? She won’t tell me. She’s been in their all afternoon watching some old films, looking sorry for herself.”
Chrissy was about to say something, but Mandy beat her to it. “Hi Mable, I’m sorry, but it was my fault. She was talking to Chrissy about me and I kind of got the wrong idea and treated her really badly, so she left while we were at work today.”
“I take your being at my doorstep to mean that you forgive her then?” Mable said with a smile on her face.
“Yes I was wrong to think what I did. I never thought she would just leave.” Mandy said.
“Becky has always ran away from her problems. She would never say anything to really hurt you Mandy. In a lot of ways she is just like Chrissy here, they are both so easily hurt.”
“I know Mable, and I feel really bad for the way I acted, I hurt Becky and Chrissy. I’m not much of a friend am I.” Mandy’s head dropped and a tear ran down her cheek.
Mable stepped out and gave Mandy a hug and Chrissy put her arm around her shoulder and hugged her too. “Now you’re just being silly Sis, Becky and I both love you.”
“If you are such a bad friend Mandy then why are you standing on my doorstep crying because Becky ran away?”
Mandy had no answer for that one, but she knew that Mable wasn’t looking for an answer to the question.
Mable led the way into the house and then took them both to the TV room. “I’ll leave you all to talk for a bit. Will you be stopping for some dinner?”
“I hope not Mable, we grabbed take out on the way home.” Mandy said.
“Well I better let you get sorted and home again before it’s spoiled.” Mable walked off towards the Dinning room and left the two girls at the door to the TV room.
Chrissy pushed the door open and could see Becky sat on the sofa with her feet up on the seat and her knees under her chin. She was watching some old movie, she hadn’t heard the two of them enter the room. “Did you forget where you live Becky?” Chrissy said in a loud voice that made Becky almost jump of the other end of the sofa.
Becky’s head snapped around to find the two of them stood looking at her with hard looks on their faces. She was about o speak, but just let her head drop then she said, “Sorry, but I thought it best if I move out. I could cope with being in a house where I was hated.” She was crying as she spoke.
Chrissy sat next to her and Becky hugged her as she started to sob even more. “You’re not hated Becky. Mandy has some stuff to tell you.” Mandy had taken up the space on the other side of Becky. She handed her a tissue and then said, “Becky I’m sorry for the way I’ve been treating you. I don’t hate you for what you said and I never wanted you to move out. Please forgive me and come home.” Mandy had tears running down her face again.
Becky looked at her and then handed her the tissue back to wipe her tears away, then she gave her a hug. Chrissy was glad to see them both friends again. Hey! Don’t forget about me.” Chrissy said in a little girl voice.
How could we ever forget about you they both said. They both dived on Chrissy and hugged some more then they told Becky to go and get her stuff. Chrissy went to find Mable while Mandy fixed her makeup.
“Hi Mable, were going to head off now. Becky is just getting her stuff now, sorry for all the trouble.”
“Don’t worry about it Chrissy. I’m just glad you got it all sorted out before it went on too long.” Mable gave Chrissy a hug then followed her to the front door where Mandy and Becky were both waiting for her.
“I’m sorry for wasting your time Mable.” Becky said looking sorry for herself.
“Stop looking sorry for yourself, I’ve had to look at that face all afternoon. I thought you’d be happy to be going home so soon.” Mable lifted Becky’s head with her finger under her chin.
“I am happy to be going home Mable, but I feel bad for wasting your time.”
“Don’t be dear. I’m glad you still think of me when you’re feeling down.”
“I could never forget you Mable. You’re the only family I’ve got in the world.
“So what are we then?” Chrissy said in a hurt voice.
“You know what I mean Chrissy, next to you and Mandy this is the only place I can call home.” Becky stepped over to Chrissy and gave her a hug and a long kiss.
“I’ll let you off this time then missy, now get your butt in the car or dinner will be spoiled.
They all gave Mable a hug and then made their way out to the car and back home.
Becky took her bag up to their room with Chrissy and Mandy following behind. Mandy went to her room to get changed and Chrissy did the same. Once they had all changed into night gowns they made their way down to the kitchen to see if the food was still okay.
“MMM, Chinese food.” Becky said as she saw Mandy getting the trays out the oven.
“It was my way of saying sorry for being such a cow to you for the last couple of days.” Mandy said.
“If you’re going to buy me Chinese every time we have a falling out, we should do it more often.” Becky had a silly grin on her face. Mandy stood looking at her with a hand on her hip, as Becky ran over and hugged her.
Mandy felt better know that they were all friends again, or Family as it felt like now days.
The food was still really nice and they cleared most of it away and what was left went in the fridge. They took their wineglasses and made their way to the living room.
Chrissy sat in the middle of the largest sofa and Mandy and Becky took the seat on either side of her. Mandy grabbed the TV remote and flicked through the channels till she found something they all wanted to watch. She put the remote back down and then cuddled up to Chrissy just like Becky had done.
Chrissy loved it when they did this, she felt safer than she had ever felt. Even though she had confronted her father, sitting there being cuddled made her feel really great. Seeing Becky and Mandy talking again made the moment just perfect.
They sat watching the TV and drinking the wine they had brought into the room with them. Becky and Mandy would give Chrissy sips out of their glasses as she was pinned down, but she wasn’t bothered, she really quite liked the way they were treating her.
The TV program that they were watching ended and they all decided to call it a night. Once they’d dropped the glasses off in the kitchen then made their way upstairs.
Chrissy could see a sad look on Mandy’s face when they got to their bedroom doors. She had a feeling of what it was that was making her look so sad, but she wanted to check with Becky before they did anything. They both hugged Mandy goodnight then made their way into their bedroom.
“Becky? Would you mind if we slept in Mandy’s room tonight with her? She looked a little sad when we left her on the landing.”
“I did notice she looked a little down. I’d be more than happy to spend the night with Mandy.”
“Great. Let’s get our nightgowns on and then go and keep Mandy warm.” Chrissy gave Becky a hug and then set about brushing their teeth and getting ready for bed.
Once they were both ready, Chrissy grabbed Becky’s hand and they made their way over to Mandy’s room.
Mandy had just finished in the bathroom when she heard a knock on her bedroom door. When she opened it she saw Chrissy and Becky there smiling at her. “Chrissy, Becky, is there something wrong?”
“Yep there is Sis, we don’t think it’s safe to let you sleep alone, so we’re here to solve the problem.” Chrissy was grinning and waiting to hear Mandy’s reply.
Mandy let a big smile appear on face, as she wasn’t looking forward to spending the night alone in her large bed. She stepped to one side and let them enter the room. Both girls hugged her as they walked past. Chrissy kept hold of her hand and led her over to the bed and climbed in then pulled Mandy in after her. Becky had already got in the bed, so Chrissy was in the middle, just the way she liked it.
Mandy got in and felt the warm hug from Chrissy and she felt better already. She was soon sound asleep along with Becky and Chrissy, all of them having happy dreams.
Mandy woke the next morning and had to smile as she was facing the still sleeping form of Chrissy. She loved how peaceful she looked and even more innocent than she normally did, which Mandy didn’t think possible.
As though Chrissy could sense she was being watched, Chrissy opened her eyes and blinked a couple of times till she could focus. She thought Becky looked a little odd, till she realised it was Mandy. Then it all came back to her, why Mandy was lying next to her.
“Good Morning Sleepy head.” Mandy said. “Good Morning Sis.” Chrissy replied.
“Thanks Chrissy, for spending the night with me. I really do like having you and Becky here with me.”
“You did look a little sad last night when we were heading to our own room, so I asked Becky if she wanted to spend the night with you and she jumped at it. I wonder if she has a little something for you.”
“I love you both very much, but I love you just a little bit more baby.” Chrissy and Mandy both looked over to see Becky rubbing her eyes and smiling at them both.
“You only love me a little bit more?” Chrissy was pouting as she spoke.
“You’re always reading more into things than you really should.” Becky put her arms around Chrissy’s neck and kissed her.
“That felt like a lot more than just a little Becky.” Chrissy said short of breath when they broke the kiss.
“Yep, I can say she never kissed me like that before.” Mandy was sat watching the show.
“Good, because some things I want to keep just for me.” Chrissy said with a grin.
Mandy forced herself out of bed and into the bathroom to make a start on getting ready for work. Chrissy and Becky made their way back to their own room to take a shower together in the hope of saving some water and helping the environment a little.
Once they were both clean and dressed they went to get some breakfast before heading off to work. Mandy dropped Becky off and then headed to the shop.
Life got back to a more normal pace after Chrissy’s trip home. She was more relaxed and even more fun to be around. Mandy was happy for her, and Becky was even more head over heels in love with her. Chrissy and Becky started to sleep in Mandy’s bed with her every night and they grew even closer.
It was a couple of months later when Chrissy was working in the shop that she heard the doorbell and looked around to see a man looking around. She’s seen this man in the shop before so just stood and watched as he made his way over to the corset section. Chrissy had got as good, if not better than Mandy at reading whether a man was shopping for a loved one, or for themselves. But she had never been able to work him out.
Chrissy finished up what she was doing then went to see if he needed any help. “Hello there, can I help you with anything?”
The man turned to face her, but didn’t look scared or nervous. “Hello there. I was just wondering if you did this style of corset in a blue?” He held up a red corset. Chrissy took the corset from him and looked at the style of it. “Is this the right size Sir?”
“Yes the size is right, but I need it in a blue, can you help?”
“I think we do have some other colours out back. Please give me a minute to go and look.” Chrissy took the one she was holding and made her way out back to have a look.
She found one in blue, but she also found a better make in blue as well, so she walked back out front and found him looking at some bra’s. Chrissy pretended to clear her throat to let him know she was back.
“We do have that style in blue, but if your looking to wear it a lot, then you’re going to be better off using this one.” Chrissy placed the boxes on the counter and opened the one that he had asked to see and then the one she said would be a better make to go with.
He picked up the one that Chrissy said was the better one out the two. He looked it over and then said, “You’re right, this one does feel a lot nicer. Is it a lot more money?”
“Sadly it is a little more, but worth every penny.” Chrissy hoped that it didn’t look like she was just trying to get a bigger bonus off the sale.
“How much more?” He asked with a pained look on his face, that said he wasn’t really sure if he wanted to know.
“That one is ten pounds more than the other one.”
“Oh, is that all. I thought you were going to say more than that.” He looked more relaxed again. “Do you carry a lot of them in stock? And in lots of sizes?”
“We do have a lot of the sizes in stock, and we can get most items next day if we don’t have it in the shop now.”
“That’s good then, can you supply me with that style corset in all these sizes?” He pointed to the nicer of the two corsets as he handed her a sheet of paper.
Chrissy looked at the sheet and saw that there were nearly forty sizes on the sheet. “Wow, you want a lot of them don’t you? We don’t have all these in stock, but I can have them here tomorrow I hope.”
“Can you find out and let me know now? I really need them for the end of the week.”
Chrissy walked behind the counter and grabbed the phone and looked for the supplier’s number on the speed dial. She made the call and found out that they had all the sizes in stock, so Chrissy said she would sort out what sized they already had and would call them back. She looked at the man and said, “Yep we can have them all here tomorrow for you.”
“That’s great, do you want to work out the bill? So I can get it paid now and out the way.” He pulled out his wallet and then a credit card.
If you give me a minute to call Mandy the boss, I may be able to give you some discount.”
“You really don’t have to, but thanks anyway.”
Chrissy called Mandy on her Mobile and explained about the order and Mandy said she could give him discount, and that she would be back in an hour, then she rang off.
Chrissy worked out the bill and the added the discount and handed the peace of paper to the man. “There you go Sir, if you look you will that we gave you some discount as you’re spending so much with us.”
“Carl.” Chrissy looked at him a little odd. “My name is Carl. I’ve never liked the whole Sir thing, so call me Carl, please.”
“Okay Carl, and please call me Chrissy.”
“Okay Chrissy. Pleased to meet you.” He held out his hand, but when she put hers out to shake it, he lifted it to his lips and kissed it. Chrissy went all red in the face and got worried that he was hitting on her.
Carl saw the worried look on her face. “I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to worry you. I was just trying to be polite.”
Chrissy looked at the man and saw that he really didn’t look the type that would want to hurt her. To change the subject she asked, “I’ve seen you in here before, but you never brought so much stuff before. May I ask what you need all the corsets for?”
“I’m opening a night club and these are part of the work wear.”
“A night club, you have to give me the address and then my girlfriend and I can come and check it out.” Chrissy wanted to make sure Carl knew that she was off limits before he did try and take it any further.
“You mean Girlfriend, or just a girl friend?”
“Girlfriend, as in my lover.” Chrissy said in a long slow way.
“Oh, right. What about Mandy your boss, Is she your lover?”
“No, she’s my sister, but both I and my girlfriend live in the same house as Mandy. May I ask how you know Mandy?”
“I’ve been coming here for some time. Since before you started working here, funny, she never told me she had a sister. I thought you just worked for her.”
“Well it’s kind of a long story, which I really don’t feel like going into now. But needless to say that we’re as close as sisters, and act like sisters.” Chrissy was getting a little nervous that he was going to get her saying the wrong thing.
Carl could see that Chrissy did not like the way the chat was going, and she was getting a little snappy with him.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, I wasn’t prying. I tend to get a little nosy sometimes, but I didn’t mean to upset you.” Carl really did look like he was sorry.
“I’m not upset, but I was in a really bad place when I first met Mandy, and she’s been great to me. So I really do see her as my big sister. Why all the interest in Mandy anyway?” Chrissy was beginning to get the idea that there might be more to Carl than she first thought.
He seemed to take a little time to answer Chrissy’s question. “I think she’s a great person, and I wondered if she was seeing anyone right now?”
“Mandy lost her husband a couple of years back, but hasn’t been with another man since.” Chrissy was all of a sudden eyeing up Carl in a whole new light. She was playing the true role of a sister. “Unless you come here shopping for yourself all those times in the past. I’m going to guess that you’re already in a relationship, so why would I want to help you get a date with my sister?”
“I’m not seeing another woman if that is what you think. I’ve found Mandy really nice since the first time I saw her, but I never had the nerve to ask her out before now.”
“That’s really great Carl, but you still never answered the question. Why have you been buying clothes and underwear from Mandy’s shop if you’re not seeing another woman?”
Carl was really not looking very comfortable with the question Chrissy had just asked. He took a deep breath and then said, “I know what your thinking Chrissy, but I can’t fully explain it all now, but if you want to come to the opening of the club on Saturday night, I promise to explain it all then. All I ask is that you get Mandy to come with you and your girlfriend.” He went in his pocket and pulled out some gold cards and handed three of them to Chrissy. She looked at the cards and saw the name “The Closet” on it in large letters and VIP on it as well.
“Very impressive Carl, but why is coming to the opening of the club going to explain everything and get you a date with Mandy?”
“Trust me Chrissy, once you’ve been to the club it will all make more sense to you. And Mandy will know where she stands with me. All I need is for you to get her there for me.”
“Okay Carl, but I will not be happy if you hurt her in any way.” Chrissy looked right into Carl’s eyes as she spoke. Carl knew that crossing Chrissy wouldn’t be in his best interest.
“Chrissy the last thing I would ever want to do is hurt anyone, never mind hurting Mandy or her sister. That’s why I want to let her see the other side of me, so I have nothing to hurt her with before I ask her out on a date.”
“You make it sound very cryptic Carl. But I have an idea of what your doing. I’ll have her there for you, but the rest is up to you.” Chrissy took him by the hand to show her trust in him.
Chrissy ran the credit card through the machine and then finished up with Carl and let him get on his way.
By the time Mandy got back, Chrissy had all the sizes sorted for the corsets that they had in stock, and had placed the order to replace the most common sizes they carry in stock and had the other ones that Carl needed ordered.
Chrissy showed Mandy the receipt. “Wow Chrissy, I leave you alone for a couple of hours and you sell half the shop!” Mandy wasn’t smiling, so Chrissy was a little worried.
“I’m sorry Mandy, but I thought you’d be happy I sold so much stuff.” Chrissy was trying to work out what she did wrong, or if Mandy knew she was about to set her up on a date of sorts with a man she had only just really spoke to.
“Chrissy, I’m not upset with you. I’m just a little shocked at the amount you sold in such a short time.”
Chrissy looked a little happier when she saw that Mandy wasn’t mad at her. Chrissy threw her arms around her sister. “I just want you to be proud of me Mandy.”
“Chrissy, I am proud of you. You’ve put up with more than many do and you still care so much. I’m so very proud to call you sister.” Mandy hugged her even tighter.
When they broke the hug Chrissy asked, “Do you have any plans for Saturday night Sis?”
“Nope, I was just going to relax in front of the TV and have a glass of wine or three. Why do you ask?”
“The person who brought all the corsets is opening a club Saturday night, and gave me three VIP tickets so we can go and have a good time. So you up for it Sis?”
“I’m not sure Chrissy, clubbing isn’t really my thing. But don’t let me stop you and Becky going.”
“But Sis, I want you to come as well. You need a night out and I want my Sister to come out with me. Look at the posh cards they left, they even say VIP.” Chrissy showed her the cards as she spoke.
Mandy was impressed with the cards and they did look like they were going to a very upmarket nightclub.
Mandy was thinking it over for a couple of minutes, all the time with Chrissy holding her breath, or you would have thought so with the breath she let out when Mandy said, “Okay then Sis. I’ll come out, if only to stop you pouting.”
Chrissy jumped at her Sis and hugged her while saying thanks over and over again.
Chrissy let Becky know about the night out on Saturday, but decided to keep the bit about Carl wanting to meet Mandy. That way if it all went wrong she would be the only one Mandy could blame.
Carl came in the next day to pick up the corsets. Mandy was there and she remembered seeing Carl a number of times before.
“So it’s your club then that we’re coming to? I never knew you had a club.”
“So you’re coming to the opening of the club then on Saturday night?” Carl sounded a little bit too excited. Chrissy shot him a look, which he saw and calmed down a little.
“I wasn’t going to, but my little sister wanted me to come.”
“I’m glad you decided to come. I know you will have a good time, trust me.”
Mandy shot Chrissy a look that said she could see that something was going on here. Chrissy helped Carl carry the boxes out to his car. When they got there Chrissy said, “Carl what are you trying to do? Mandy knows that I’m up to something now.”
“I’m sorry Chrissy, but I just get so nervous around her. I’ve never felt like this about anyone. I’m just not sure she’ll ever want anything to do with me after Saturday.”
“You mean when she finds out you’re a crossdresser?” Carl looked shocked at what Chrissy had just said. “How did you know I’m a crossdresser?”
“I’ve had a little practice at working out which men are and which men aren’t. But if it helps you any, it took me some time to work you out. Even then it was more the way you acted the other day that gave it away.”
“Does this mean your going to tell Mandy? She’ll never even give me a chance if you do.” Carl was looking down at the floor, feeling beaten.
“Carl, I’m not going to spoil your chance at a relationship with Mandy, and you may be surprised at just how she reacts to you on Saturday.” She lifted his head with her finger under his chin.
“You’re really quite amazing Chrissy. I hope no matter how it goes on Saturday, you will still feel like you can talk to me.”
“No matter how it goes on Saturday Carl, I will talk to you. I will even tell you my story, I think you will feel like you can talk to me even more after I tell you.” Carl gave her an odd look, but Chrissy wasn’t going to say any more for the time being.
With all the boxes loaded in his car Carl was soon driving off down the road. Chrissy made her way back into the shop, to find Mandy stood waiting there with her hands on her hips. Chrissy felt like the naughty child that had been caught doing something really bad.
“Chrissy! What are you up to?”
“I’m going to check what we’ve sold on the web site and EBay, then get it all packaged up and ready to be taken to the post office. Why is there something else you need me to do first?” Chrissy had a good idea what Mandy really meant, but wanted to try and look busy in the hope that she would let it go.
“Chrissy, you know what I’m talking about. I get the feeling that you’re trying to set me up on a date.”
“ME! Try and set you up with a date? Sis, I couldn’t find you a date if my life depended on it.”
“If I find out you have little sister, then it might.” Mandy didn’t look very happy with her. Chrissy was beginning to feel like she had made a really big mistake. All she could do was keep her fingers crossed and hope that Mandy wouldn’t kill her.
Becky could tell that there was something wrong with Chrissy when she got home that night. Becky left off asking anything till they got upstairs. “Okay babe, spill it!”
“What do you mean Becky?” Chrissy asked, not really understanding what she was on about.
“You’ve got something on your mind. Did you have an argument with Mandy?”
Chrissy looked at Becky trying to work out whether she should tell her or not. Taking a deep breath she said, “I might have done a bad thing, and when Mandy finds out what I’ve done, she will kick me out the house and maybe never speak to me again.”
“What did you that was so bad Chrissy?” Becky led Chrissy over to the bed and sat her down, then sat down next to her.
“I’ve sort of set her up with a date for Saturday night with the owner of the nightclub we’re going to.”
“That’s great, it’s about time she got back on the horse as they say.”
“Well she kind of worked out that I was up to something and now she says she’s going to kill me if I am.” Chrissy was close to tears by now.
“She won’t kill you Sis, and you still have time to call it all off and she will never know anything about it.” Becky offered as a way of trying to help Chrissy calm down.
“If I call it all off now Mandy will know I was planning something and she will still be mad at me, so I might as well go through with it and hope she still likes me after.”
“She’ll have a great time and see that she is ready to get back in the game.”
“I hope so Becky, but there is a little problem with her date.” Chrissy was playing with her hair. Becky always saw this as a sign she was really worried.
“Spill it Chrissy, what the hell did you do?” Becky stood up and put her hands on her hips to show she means business. Chrissy realised at that minute that Becky was cute when she got mad.
“Her date is a crossdresser.”
“He’s a what! You find Mandy a date and he likes to dress like a girl.” Becky had a slight air of disgust in her voice as she said it.
“Why did you say it like that? He’s still a good person, he just likes to wear female clothing.”
“I didn’t mean for it to sound like it did Chrissy. It’s just a little worrying to think that you set Mandy up with a crossdresser.”
“She was fine with me, so I thought she would be okay with it, and I’ve not set up a date as such. All he asked me to do is get Mandy to go to the club.”
“Well just keep your fingers crossed that she likes this guy even if he is in a dress. I’ll try and help keep Mandy calm if it does all get out of hand.”
“Thanks Becky. I just have a good feeling about this guy, I know he loves her. We just need to get them to talk to each other.”
“Well given your track record for helping people just by being apart of their lives Chrissy, I know your right.” Becky held out her arms and Chrissy ran into them letting Becky hug all her fears away. They both got ready for bed and made their way over to Mandy’s room in the hope of her not kicking them out.
The rest of the week was quiet at home, but the shop was really busy and Chrissy and Mandy didn’t get much time to chat about Saturday.
In no time at all, it was Saturday and they closed the shop early due to it being quiet. The post office was shut so there was no need to pack any of the stuff that they had sold on the internet.
Because they were finished early Chrissy decided to cook a nice dinner. She had it all ready by the time Becky got home, so they all sat down and had an enjoyable meal before they all left to get ready. Chrissy was the first to head upstairs which gave Mandy some time to chat with Becky.
“Becky, do you know what’s eating away at Chrissy? She’s been quiet most the week.”
“She’s seemed fine to me. Maybe it’s that time of the month.” Becky realised just how dumb that reply was a little too late.”
Mandy gave her a funny look. “You’re really not that good at thinking on your feet are you.
Becky’s head dropped as she realised that Mandy now knew she had a pretty good idea she knew something. “I do know something, but I promised Chrissy I wouldn’t butt in. Please don’t be mad with her though, just see what happens. Please!”
“Why do you make it sound like I’m going to hurt her if I don’t like the surprise? I would never do anything to harm Chrissy.”
“I know Mandy, but you said some stuff the other day to Chrissy that had her worried. She thinks that you’re going to kick her out if you don’t like it.”
“I was joking with her when I said that, what could be so bad that I would kick her out the house?”
“I’m not sure anything will happen Mandy, but she feels that if you don’t like any of it you’re going to blame her for it all. Please don’t ask me any more Mandy, I really don’t want to get you worked up over nothing.” Mandy could see that Becky was getting upset with the questioning so she let it drop.
Mandy and Becky went up to get ready. Chrissy was sat at her vanity blow drying her hair when Becky walked in. “Hi Baby, your hairs looking really nice. Will you have a play with mine when I get out the shower?”
Chrissy turned off the dryer and turned to face Becky. “Sorry Becky, but I didn’t hear what you just said.”
“I asked if you’d have a play with my hair when I get out the shower as you’ve done such a great job with your own.”
“You know you don’t have to ask babe. I should be ready when you get back, now get a move on.” Chrissy smiled as she saw Becky disappear into the bathroom, then she turned back to the mirror and started on her hair again then she did her makeup.
Chrissy was just getting her corset on when Becky got back from shower so she helped Chrissy tighten it down and tie it off. Becky thought she looked amazing in her black corset and black stockings. She didn’t have any knickers on yet as she was still doing up the suspender belts on the corset. Becky found it hard to believe Chrissy was once a man, all she saw was a really great looking woman that was all hers.
“You should take a photo it will last longer.” Chrissy said when she saw that Becky was watching her carry on getting ready.
Becky shook her head when she realised she was staring at her. “Sorry Chrissy, but you look so good, I find it hard to believe that you’re my girl.”
Chrissy finished attaching the last suspender belt then walked over to where Becky was stood and wrapped her arms around her and said, “You better believe I’m all yours.” Then she kissed her for what seemed like forever. When they broke the kiss Chrissy slapped her ass then pushed her towards the vanity and sat her down.
Becky relaxed as Chrissy worked on her hair, she found it so good when Chrissy did it. Becky thought she must have fell asleep because the next thing she knew Chrissy was saying “All done babe, what do you think?”
Becky looked in the mirror and was amazed at the great job Chrissy had done. “Wow Chrissy, how did you get it to look like this?” Becky was turning her head from side to side as she looked at the excellent work.
“It was nothing really babe, I had a great subject to work with. Do you want me to do your makeup as well?”
“Would you, really? I love the way you can make your self look so sexy, I can never get myself to look anything like that.” Becky sighed as she spoke.
“You always look sexy to me baby, but I will make you look like the hottest girl out on the town tonight.” Chrissy kissed her then wiped her lipstick off Becky’s lip and set to work applying foundation and eye shadow. Chrissy had turned Becky’s seat so she couldn’t see what she was doing.
Becky loved the way Chrissy moved her hands over her face she had such a soft gentle touch. She could feel all the stress and worry of the day just washing away. Becky sat with her eyes shut until Chrissy said, “You can open your eyes now Becky. I hope you like what I’ve done.”
Becky turned the seat to face the mirror, but still had to do a double take as the face looking back at her belonged on a super model, or a Hollywood movie star. “Chrissy, you’re a true artist. I never knew I could look so good.”
“Good? You look way better than good. I think you look amazing!” Becky stood up and went to kiss Chrissy, but Chrissy stopped her saying, “Sorry babe, but after all the work I just did, You don’t get to spoil it by kissing me. Well not yet anyway.” Chrissy had an evil grin on her face. “Now you go and get dressed and let me finish up my makeup so I can finish getting dressed myself.”
“You look great just the way you are, to me.” Chrissy looked in the mirror at the way she was dressed and then looked back at Becky and said, “Do you really want to be fighting of every man that we see tonight, and maybe some of the women as well?”
“Good point, so hurry up and get dressed you little tease.” Becky giggled and ran off to find her outfit for the night. Chrissy just laughed and shook her head as she watched Becky run off.
Chrissy sat and finished up her makeup and then went to find her dress. She’d never worn this dress before, she’d been saving it for a special occasion and this seemed like the right time. Chrissy had remembered reading stories on the net about crossdresser’s having a LBD (little black dress) and she was about to wear hers.
The dress had a tight fitting bodice section that flared out to a free flowing skirt section which made her waist seem even smaller than it normally did. Chrissy looked in the mirror as she ran her hands down her side. As she looked, she realised that there was no trace of her old self left. No one could ever think she was once male, not that she ever really thought she was.
Chrissy jumped when she heard Becky wolf whistle at her. “I’m sorry baby, I didn’t mean to make you jump. But you just look so damn hot right now.” Becky pulled her close as she spoke.
“So how do I look the rest of the time?” Chrissy asked with a raised eyebrow.
“You know I can’t answer that without digging a hole for myself. What I should have said is you look super hot now, where as you normally look hot. Does that sound better?”
“Yep, that sounds better.” Chrissy could see Becky leaning in for a kiss, she tried to speak, but was cut off when their lips met. When they broke Becky said, “I couldn’t hold it back any longer Chrissy. I love you so much, I wish this moment could last forever. Do we really have to go out? Can’t I just take you to bed right now?”
“Yes we have to go out, and no you can’t take me to bed right now. I’m not tired.” Chrissy was grinning, as she knew that Becky wasn’t thinking of sleep.
“I never said anything about sleeping babe.” Becky said with a grin.
“I’ve spent way too long making you look even hotter than you normally look, and now I want to show you off as my girl, as I’m sure you want to show me off as yours.”
“Since you put it like that, what are we waiting for.”
“It might help if you had your dress on Becky.” Chrissy pointed out the fact that Becky was stood in the middle of the room in only a red bra and panty set.
“I knew I’d forgot something.” Becky slapped the palm of her hand to her forehead as she said it. Chrissy giggled and then went to get Becky her dress, it was a red one a little like the one she was wearing, but didn’t need to be corseted down. It had a much looser fit in the waist, but still looked really hot as Chrissy pulled the zip up the back.
They stood side by side and looked in the full-length mirror on the back of the closet door. They both looked really hot and they knew they would be fighting off the men all night.
Once they decided that they both looked ready to hit the town, they left the room and went to find Mandy. She was sitting in the kitchen with a glass of wine, she poured two more glasses as Chrissy and Becky entered the room.
“Wow, you to look amazing. Maybe I should just call it a night and stay here.”
“Don’t be silly Sis, you look even hotter than we do, and you know it.” Mandy stood up and did a quick twirl for the two girls. She had on a purple dress like Chrissy and she had even worn a corset to give her a smaller waist. All three girls were wearing sky high heels. All three girls were going to turn some heads tonight.
Mandy handed them a glass of wine each and they soon drank them down. Just as they finished there was a pip from outside. “That must be David, I asked him if he would give us a lift.” Chrissy said.
“Great idea Sis. Saves us waiting for a taxi to turn up. You can’t always get one on a Saturday night.” The girls grabbed their handbags and made there way out to David’s car.
David watched every step they made from when they left the house to when they got in his car. “You three all look fantastic.” The girls thanked him for the compliment as they put their seat belts on. Mandy told him where they were heading and David pulled out of the driveway and headed down the road.
Chrissy was really beginning to wonder if she was doing the right thing, but it was a little late now. She was happy to be sat in the back of the car, so Mandy couldn’t see the worried look on her face. She was looking out the window, but Becky could still tell she was worried. Becky reached out and took hold of Chrissy’s hand, which made Chrissy look around and smile at her. Knowing that Becky was there for her made her feel better.
It didn’t take long to get to the club and David dropped them off outside. There was quite a queue outside the club and they started to make their way towards the end of the line when they were stopped by one of the bouncers. “Excuse me Ladies, but you can go right in.” Chrissy, Becky, and Mandy all looked at each other, then Mandy pulled the VIP cards out of her purse and went to show them to the bouncer. “That’s okay Miss. Carla said you’re to be treated like royalty, so go right in.”
Mandy looked at Chrissy then asked, “Who is Carla?” Chrissy had a good idea who Carla was, but she wasn’t about to tell Mandy.
“I think she was the woman that came in to place the order for the corsets the other day.” Chrissy didn’t really see it as a lie, more like just bending the truth.
Mandy smiled and then followed the bouncer into the club. It looked like a really great place, there was loud music playing and they were led to a staircase that led up to a balcony with a sign above the entrance way that said VIP section. The girls all felt very special as they were led in. The bouncer motioned towards a sofa and the girls all took a seat.
They watched the bouncer head over to where a woman was stood talking to a group of women. He waited for the woman to turn, then he spoke to her. She looked over her shoulder to where they girls were sat. She said something to him and he left again.
Mandy was forced to look away from the woman when a girl came over with a tray with three glasses on it. “We haven’t ordered any drinks yet.”
“Compliments of the club.” The girl said. Mandy didn’t notice right away, but the girl was wearing one of the corsets from her shop. She had it on over the top of a black blouse and a short flared black skirt. She also had seamed black fishnets and black high-heeled boots. Mandy thought the whole outfit looked really great.
Chrissy had been sat watching the girl as she handed them their drinks, which turned out to be champagne. It took her a couple of minutes to realise that she was really a he.
The girl looked at Chrissy as she realised, but instead of looking worried she just winked and smiled as she walked away. Becky saw the look on Chrissy’s face as she watched the girl walk away.
“Hey Chrissy, remember me?” Becky could feel that little jealous nerve starting to fire up.
Chrissy leaned over to Becky. “Don’t worry babe, he’s not my type.” Becky was about to answer when she realised what Chrissy had said. What do you mean He?”
“I think I just worked out where the name of the club came from.” Chrissy was looking around as she spoke.
Becky started to look around, and she could see that some of the girls serving drinks did look a little butch, but not so butch that they didn’t look like really convincing women.
Chrissy looked over to where Mandy was sitting, to find her looking at Chrissy with an odd look on her face. Chrissy offered a small smile, but Mandy wasn’t buying it. Chrissy was getting worried now so she tried to look any place, but at Mandy.
Mandy was about to speak to Chrissy when a woman came over to them. She was a tall woman with long curly black brown hair, An hour-glass figure helped with the aid of a corset. Mandy looked the woman in the eyes, she saw something she recognised, but could quite put her finger on it. She looked the woman up and down, she loved the blue dress the woman was wearing. It was a sparkly blue with silver sequinned flowers all over it. The dress had a split up the side that showed a very stunning looking leg.
Mandy’s eyes were drawn back to the woman’s face when she spoke. “Good evening ladies. I hope you’re being treated well?” She spoke in almost a whisper and with a hint of nervousness. The question was aimed at Mandy, so she replied. “Yes we are, but I don’t understand why we’re getting the special treatment?”
The woman took a deep breath. “Can we go some place and talk in private Mandy?” Mandy gave the woman a wary look. “You seem to know my name, but I don’t think we’ve ever met before, or have we?”
“I’m sorry.” The woman said as she realised she hadn’t said who she was yet. “I’m Carla, I own the club.”
“I thought that.” Mandy stopped as the penny dropped and she realised that the man that was in the shop the other day is the same man that was now dressed as this stunning woman.
“What? That Carl owns the club. It’s sort of a joint partnership.” She smiled. “Can we go and talk about all this.” Carla waved her hand over her body.
Mandy gave Chrissy a look that had daggers in it. Chrissy was feeling really bad now for what she did.
Carla could see the look on Mandy’s face. “Please don’t be mad with Chrissy, she was only doing what I asked.”
Mandy looked back at Carla. “I take it you have a place we can go and talk about whatever you brought me here for.”
“Yes, please follow me.” Carla held out her hand for Mandy to take. Mandy couldn’t help, but look at the long painted fingernails.
Carla led Mandy to a door marked private, and opened the door to let her enter first. Once in the room it was like an office/living room, There was a large desk over near a large window that overlooked the river. At the other side of the large room there was a sofa.
“This is a nice room you have here Carla, but I still don’t understand why you wanted me here.”
“Please take a seat and I will explain.” Carla motioned to the sofa. “From the first time I came into your shop I felt something for you, but I couldn’t act on it because I was buying female clothing. But the more I came to the shop the more I wanted to ask you out on a date.”
“I’m not ready to start dating yet Carla.” Mandy said looking a little sad.
“Mandy, I know about your loss. But you can’t keep living alone. The reason for asking you to come here tonight was to let you see who I really am, well sort of see who I really am.” Carla waved her hand at herself.
Mandy chuckled as she realised what Carla was trying to say. “So you thought that showing me this side of you would make me fall head over heels in love with you?”
Carla looked a little hurt. “I didn’t expect you to do anything Mandy. I just didn’t want to try and start our friendship with any secrets.”
Mandy looked a little softer at Carla. “I’m sorry Carla, but you can’t expect me to just be okay with all this. I need some time to think it over, and maybe get to know the male side of you first.” Mandy stood up to leave.
“Please let me give you my number, so you can think about it and give me a call if you want to get together for a coffee and to chat about it.” She handed Mandy a card with some phone numbers on it. “I’m sorry for getting Chrissy to trick you. She really didn’t have any idea what was going on.”
“I’ll give you a call when I’ve had some time to think about it some more.” With that said Mandy turned and left the room.
Chrissy and Becky were sat on the sofa still when Mandy came out. Chrissy looked to see if Carla was following, but she wasn’t. Mandy looked at Chrissy in a way she had never seen her do before. She looked sad, like Chrissy had betrayed her. Mandy walked past the two girls and headed for the exit. Chrissy went to follow, but Becky stopped her.
“Give her some time to think Chrissy. If you spoke to her now, you could hear some stuff she doesn’t really mean.”
“I’ve screwed up haven’t I?” Chrissy had a tear run down her face as she said it.
Becky got a tissue out her purse and dabbed away the tear so not to smudge her makeup. “Chrissy you were trying to help, she will see that once she’s had some time to think it over.”
Chrissy was not in the mood for any fun now. “Becky, can we just find a hotel and book a room for the night? I really don’t think I should be around Mandy with how she looked at me.” Becky gave her a smile and just nodded a yes to her.
They were just getting up to leave when Carla came out. “Where’s Mandy?” She asked.
“She left right after she spoke with you. How did it go in there?” Becky asked, as Chrissy was too upset to speak. Carla could see how upset Chrissy was, but had no way to make her feel any better. Carla did feel bad for putting Chrissy in that spot.
“I’m really sorry Chrissy, I didn’t think she would be upset with you once I told her you didn’t know anything.”
Chrissy wiped her eyes then spoke in a very hoarse voice. “I knew what I was getting myself into, but I should have known better than to lie to Mandy.”
“You’re not leaving too are you?”
“Yes we’re going to find a hotel for the night. Thanks for the drinks and I hope the club goes well for you.” Chrissy leaned forward and gave Carla a hug before turning to leave the club.
“Please wait, if you’re going to stay in a hotel then at least let me sort it out for you. After all I feel like it’s my fault you feel the need to.”
“You don’t have to do that Carla.” Chrissy said.
“I know I don’t, but I want to. I have a friend who owns a hotel just down the road, let me give him a call and see if he has a room.” Carla left to make the call. Chrissy and Becky sat back down and had another glass of champagne while they waited for Carla to come back.
It was about ten minutes before she returned with a tall woman in a business suit with a skirt instead of trousers and a pair of shiny black boots on with very small heels. “Okay the room is all ready for you and Vicky here will drive you to the hotel and get you all settled in. If you have any problems just give me a call.” Carla gave both Becky and Chrissy a card with all her phone numbers on it.
Carla gave both Chrissy and Becky a hug before Vicky showed them to her car. The car was a large black Mercedes with large leather seats and looked really posh and very new. Vicky got the door for them and then shut it again once they were both seated in the back of the car.
“Thanks for the lift to the hotel Vicky. It’s a really nice car you have.” Chrissy said trying to be nice to the woman for driving them.
“It’s not my car Miss, it belongs to the club. I just play chauffeur.” Chrissy just sat quietly in the back for a couple of seconds as she took in the fact that this woman that looked like a super model had just spoken in a deep male voice.
Vicky was watching the look on Chrissy’s and Becky’s face as she waited for one of them to speak. But when they didn’t she said, “All the girls at the club are really men, or men in the middle of becoming women. Didn’t Carla tell you that?”
“No she didn’t, but I did work out that some of the women were really men, but more from how they acted than how they looked. You all look really good.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Thank you Miss, I hope you had a good time? You’re leaving a little early, I hope you’re not disappointed at all?”
“I’m Chrissy, and this is Becky. I’m not into the whole Miss and Ma’am thing.”
“Okay then Chrissy. You’d be surprised how some people can be though if you don’t address them in the correct way.”
“Don’t worry Vicky, I’m not one of them. I had a little trouble with a friend and don’t really feel like staying out now.”
“Sorry to hear that Chrissy. I hope you feel better after a good night sleep, and your friend must be a fool to be mad at you.”
“She has every reason to be upset with me Vicky, I was poking my nose in where it shouldn’t have been.” Chrissy sounded a little sad for upsetting Mandy. Becky held her hand to let her know that she was still there for her.
They didn’t have time to say any more as Vicky pulled up in front of a really posh hotel. Chrissy and Becky just sat there staring at the front of the hotel as a young man in a bell boy outfit ran down and opened the door for them.
Chrissy looked at Vicky. “You must have brought us to the wrong hotel Vicky, I can’t afford to stay here.”
“This is the hotel that Carla told me to take you to, and that the room is already paid for and you can help yourself to room service all compliments of the Club and Carla.” Vicky was grinning as she saw the look on Chrissy and Becky’s face.
Chrissy got out and then helped Becky get out. Vicky told the bellboy that they didn’t have any bags. He showed them to the front desk where Vicky told the woman behind the counter that Chrissy and Becky were very important guests of the club. They were to be treated like royalty and to charge everything to the club.
Vicky turned to a very stunned looking pair of girls. “Carla wanted me to wish you a very good evening and to let you know that you’re to have a good time and not worry about the cost of anything. She also said that you’re to buy a change of clothes in the morning from the boutique and just charge it to the club.” Vicky went to walk away, but was stopped when Chrissy gave her a hug and thanked her for the ride over.
“I hope I see you at the club again soon Chrissy. Have a good evening you two.” She smiled and winked at them as she walked away.
Chrissy went to get the key from the front desk, but was led to the lift by a young man who showed them to their room. It was on the top floor and was like a palace.
Once the man had let them in Chrissy went to get a tip for him out her purse, but the man said that it had been taken care of by the lady driving the car. Becky had wondered off to see what the other rooms looked like, so Chrissy went to find her.
She found her in the bedroom stood at the bottom of the bed playing with something. When she got to where she could see, she saw Becky pulling a piece of fabric out a box that looked like black liquid. “Wow Becky what is that?”
“It’s a night-gown. There’s one here for us both. Looks like Carla thought of everything.”
“Well if it’s okay with you Becky, I think I’ll take a bubble bath and relax a little before putting on my night-gown.”
“MMM, that sounds like a good idea, do you think there’s room enough for two?” Becky had a wicked grin on her face.
“Well judging by the size of everything else in this room, there should be enough room.” Both girls made their way to the bathroom and found a small swimming pool. Well that is what it looked like to Chrissy and Becky.
Becky slipped out of her dress and then her bra and panties, which left her in just her shoes. Chrissy took her dress off and then turned to let Becky undo her corset. She let out a large sigh once it was removed. Becky ran her hands over Chrissy’s wrinkled skin, where the corset had pinched the skin. Becky let her hand rest over the faint scar that still remained from where she was stabbed.
“Does this hurt any more babe?” Becky bent over and kissed the scar, then started to kiss her way up Chrissy’s body till she reached her lips, where she took a little more time kissing her.
Becky started to run a bath while she went to spend a little more time kissing Chrissy. Becky led Chrissy over to the bath once it was full and they both climbed in and relaxed. Becky picked up a sponge and started to wash Chrissy. She was happy that Chrissy was relaxing and not letting the worry of how Mandy was feeling get to her at the minute.
Chrissy took the sponge off Becky when she finished and did the same to her. The water was cooling so they got out and dried each other off before they each put on a nice big fluffy bathrobe and heading back to the bedroom.
Becky grabbed the room service menu and started to look to see what they did, or more to the point the stuff they didn’t do, as there wasn’t much you couldn’t order. “Do you want to order something from room service Chrissy?”
“Do you think we should Becky? I don’t want to make it look like were taking advantage of her kindness.”
“Chrissy, you heard what Vicky said. We’re to have a good time, so let’s order some food and have some fun.” Becky looked through the menu then picked up the phone and made an order. She put the phone back down and went to cuddle with Chrissy again.
It didn’t take long for the food to turn up, so they were soon feeding each other Strawberry’s and cream and drinking glasses of champagne.
Once the food was gone, Chrissy slid off the bed and picked up one of the nightgowns and went to the bathroom to put it on.
“You don’t have to leave baby, I’ve seen it all before.” Becky pouted as she spoke.
“I know you have Babe, but I just want to make it a little more special.” Chrissy struck a pose then disappeared into the bathroom.
Becky poured herself another glass of champagne while she was waited, but then decided to slip into her nightgown instead.
Becky fell in love with the way the fabric felt as it slid down over her breasts and then her tummy and bum, She hugged herself and ran her hands up her sides to make the fabric slide over her skin even more.
Becky was that engrossed in the feel of the nightgown she never heard Chrissy come out the bathroom. Chrissy stood and watched the show for a couple of minutes. That is until she saw that Chrissy was watching her. That’s when she went a really deep shade of red and started trying to smooth out the nightgown.
“It’s a shame we don’t have a pole, I think you could give a really good show.”
“Thanks for making me feel cheap Chrissy.” Becky looked a little hurt with what Chrissy just said.
“I didn’t mean it like that Becky, I was trying to be nice to you. But thinking about it now, I can see it didn’t come out right.” Chrissy reached out to hold Becky by the hand, but she pulled it away. Chrissy felt hurt that she had just upset the one she loved. Becky wouldn’t look at Chrissy, so she went back to the bathroom and sat on the edge of the bath, put her head in her hands and started to cry.
She felt like her whole world was falling apart. First She upset Mandy, and now Becky. She was beginning to think that she was meant to be alone.
Chrissy picked up her clothes off the bathroom floor and started to get dressed again. It took her some time to get the corset tight enough to get the dress back on, but she had it all back on and then she put her shoes on and made her way out to the main bedroom. Becky was lying on the bed with her back to Chrissy, so she made her way to the door.
Becky turned over just in time to see Chrissy head out the door dressed. “Chrissy, Chrissy. Stop, please don’t go!” But it was too late, she’d gone. So she jumped off the bed and ran to the door, then down the hallway. She found Chrissy stood at the elevator doors waiting.
“Chrissy, what do you think your doing? Why did you leave?” Chrissy had her back to Becky, so Becky turned her around. Becky could tell right away that Chrissy was upset.
“I’m a screw up Becky. First I upset Mandy, then I upset you. I was just going to leave and stop trying to have any friends.” Becky never said a word, all she did was grab Chrissy by the arm and march her back to their room and then shut the door.
Becky spun Chrissy around so fast it made her feel a little dizzy. “Don’t you ever think like that again Chrissy. I love you, and I’m sorry if I hurt you by pulling away. I think the wine and champagne has got to me. Now go and get back in your nightgown before I have to do it for you.”
Chrissy shuffled off to the bathroom to get undressed. Becky was back on the bed when she got back. Chrissy went over and stood at the side of the bed waiting to see what Becky wanted her to do next.
Becky looked up at Chrissy, but she wouldn’t make eye contact. She just kept looking down, so Becky patted the bed to indicate that Chrissy should get on it with her.
Once Chrissy was on the bed, Becky put her arms around her and gave her a long passionate kiss and started to rub and pinch her nipples through the silk nightgown. Chrissy started to moan with pleasure and kiss Becky back.
It didn’t take long for Chrissy to start teasing Becky in the same way by pinching and rubbing her nipples. Once they both reached an orgasm, they curled up together and fell asleep happy.
Back at home Mandy had got in and gone to bed a little upset with Chrissy for what she had done, but the more she thought about it, the more she realised that what Carla had said was true. Chrissy didn’t really do anything bad apart from drag her out for a good time, which she herself had walked away from. Her mind flashed back tot he point she walked out of Carla’s office and she looked at Chrissy. She could see the upset in Chrissy, but she was too mad with her then to say a word.
Mandy was going to stay up and say sorry to Chrissy, but she was just too tired to wait. She would have a word in the morning and fix it all then. It was strange to be alone again in her large bed, she was so used to having Becky and Chrissy there to cuddle up to and keep her warm and safe.
Mandy must have been tired because she didn’t wake till gone ten the next morning. She went downstairs to see if Chrissy was up, but she couldn’t see any sign that Chrissy had got up yet at all. She made her way back upstairs and knocked on Chrissy’s bedroom door, but got no answer, so she slowly opened it and pocked her head around to see if she was awake yet or not. Her heart sank as she saw the empty bed.
Mandy went back to her room and got her mobile and called Chrissy’s number, but she heard her phone ringing, so she knew that Chrissy must have left it behind last night. So she tried calling Becky, but just got the woman saying the phone may be turned off.
Mandy was beginning to panic now, what if they had been hurt or worse. How could she find out?
She saw the card with Carla’s numbers on at the side of the on her night stand and picked it up. She walked back down to the kitchen looking at the card and trying to work out if she should call him or not. She made herself a cup of coffee and then sat at the kitchen table and sipped at it why she played out all the ways the chat could go with Carl/Carla.
In the end she punched in his mobile number and waited for him, or her to answer.
It only rang a couple of time before she heard a voice say, “Hello Carl speaking.”
“Hi Carl, its Mandy. We met last night at your club.”
“Hi Mandy, I know who you are. It’s not every night you get to chat with a beautiful woman and tell her all your secrets. What can I do for you? Or did you call to arrange that date we spoke about?”
“I’m calling to see if Chrissy and Becky left the club okay last night as they never made it home. I’m really worried about them.” Carl could hear the worry in Mandy’s voice as she spoke.
“Their both safe and sound Mandy. They were leaving to find a hotel just after you left last night. Chrissy was upset with herself for hurting you. She didn’t think you’d want her at home.”
“I would never want that at all. Do you know which hotel they were going to Carl?”
“Yes I do, I sorted it all out for them. It’s the least I could do after what I did. If you would like, I can come and pick you up and take you to them?” Mandy was quiet for a while. “Okay then, but do you think we could go someplace quiet and chat for a bit first?”
“Sure, how about I buy you lunch and we can chat why we eat.”
“Okay then Carl, I’ll get ready and wait for you to get here.” She gave him the address and then went to shower and find something to wear.
She was sat in the kitchen waiting when she heard a knock on the door. She looked in the hallway mirror as she walked past then opened the door to find Carl stood there smiling at her.
“Hi Mandy, you look amazing as always. I hope you’re not still mad with me over last night.”
“I was more shocked and confused, than mad. It was a lot to take in, in one go.”
“I guess it was, but I wanted to try and be honest with you from the start. I did mean it when I said that I really do want to get to know you better. Please just give me a chance to show you what a great person I am.” Many liked the way he said person and not man.
He took Mandy by the hand and led her to his car, the same black Mercedes that Chrissy and Becky went in last night. Mandy looked at the large black car and could tell this man wasn’t short of money. A tall thin man was stood by the car and opened the back door for the two of them to climb in. “Thanks Vic.” Carl said, as he got in the car.
“So Mandy, do you have any special place you’d like to go and eat?”
“No Sorry, I don’t go out to eat locally that much.” Mandy said with a shrug.
“Do you mind if I pick the place?”
“No, please feel free to choose a place.”
“Vic take us to Biaggi’s please.” Vic never replied, he just kept driving the car. Mandy guessed that he was heading to the restaurant Carl told him to.
Mandy didn’t really say much for the rest of the drive to the restaurant, Carl guessed that she wasn’t ready to talk about stuff in front of Vic.
Vic stopped the car in front of a posh looking restaurant, he got out and opened the door for Mandy. “Thank you Vic.” Mandy said with a smile.
“Your most welcome Miss.” Vic smiled back. He could see that she was a lot like Chrissy.
“Please call me Mandy. I’m not into all the airs and graces stuff.”
“As you wish Mandy, and thank you.” Vic had an even bigger grin on his face.
“Do you want to join us for something to eat Vic?” Carl asked.
“I think you and Mandy need some time to talk Carl. It’s a nice day and the car could do with a fresh coat of wax.”
“You’re more than welcome to join us Vic, we can always talk some other time.” Mandy was feeling a little bad that this kind man was going to be working outside while she and Carl were eating.
“Don’t look sad Mandy. You and Carl need to talk, and I’m not a big eater anyway. I’m trying to watch my figure.” Vic looked at Carl with a little grin and a wink. Carl smiled back as he got the joke, but Mandy never got to meet Vicky last night so it went over her head.
Carl took Mandy by the hand then led the way into the restaurant. Mandy looked back to see Vic going in the boot of the car. Then they went out of view.
“Are you sure Vic will be okay? I feel bad being in here while he’s waiting outside.”
“Trust me, Vic will be fine. He wasn’t joking when he said he was watching his figure.” Carl waited for the penny to drop.
Mandy’s mouth fell open, “You mean that Vic is like you?”
“What you mean rich and really good looking?” Carl did a superman style pose as he spoke.
Mandy playfully slapped his arm. “You know full well what I mean Carl.”
“I know, and yes he is like me. I hope that’s not a problem for you?”
“If it was a problem then I wouldn’t be here with you now.” Mandy said as a matter of fact.
“You do have a point. You just seemed a little taken back last night and you did leave in a hurry.”
“I’m sorry about that, but it wasn’t all your fault. Well not with the dressing up anyway.” She stopped talking when a woman came over and asked if it was a table for two. Carl said yes and she showed them to a quiet spot with no one else around, so they could talk without risk of anyone hearing too much.
“If you don’t mind me asking Mandy, if it wasn’t the dressing that made you leave so fast, what was it?”
“I’ve not dated anyone since the death of my husband.” Carl saw a far away look in her eyes and he knew that she was still deeply in love with him.
“I’m sorry then for being so forward with you. I just wanted to get to know you, but if you’re still mourning the loss of your husband then we should maybe leave taking the friendship any further.”
Mandy looked at Carl and could tell that he wasn’t trying to trick her or just saying that to try and make her feel better. He really did mean it, and she did like him. He was kind of funny, and treated her like a princess.
“I would like to keep the friendship Carl, but as for anything more than that, we will have to wait and see.”
Carl smiled, as he knew that she wasn’t going to just up and leave now. “Would you like a glass of wine or a cup of tea?” Carl asked.
“Can I have a mineral water please. I’m not in the mood for any more booze, I think I drank a little to much last night. That’s why I acted the way I did with Chrissy.”
“What is the story with you and Chrissy? She said you’re like sisters, but she’s only been working for you now for a couple of years.”
“She is like a little sister to me, and as for her story, well you would need to ask her that one.”
“Is it that good Mandy?”
“Yes it is, but I’m not going to talk about it until she has given me the okay to do so.”
“Well for whatever reason she did come into your life, I’m glad she did. Don’t get me wrong, you’ve always been nice when I’ve come into your shop, but after Chrissy started working for you, you seemed a lot more fun to come and see. The shop became a much happier place to visit. Work looked like fun for you.”
Mandy thought about what Carl had just said. “I guess you’re right, having Chrissy around had made me want to live a little more.” She dropped her head as she thought about how she treated her last night. “I really didn’t have any right to treat her like I did last night. I bet she hates me now.”
“Chrissy hate you? Is she able to hate any one?” Carl asked with a silly half smile on his face.
Mandy giggled, thinking he was right, but at the same time she felt a little more sadder for how Chrissy must have felt. This may sound odd, but I’ve only known Chrissy for a couple of years, but I can’t think of my life without her around anymore.”
Carl reached for Mandy’s hand then said, “I’ve only really known her for less than a week, but I would do anything to make her happy.”
“She just has that way about her. Hard to believe she can have so much love for people with how she was treated as a kid.” Mandy suddenly went quiet as she realised that she was about to say too much. “Sorry Carl, but like I said. You need to ask Chrissy if she wants to share her story with you. It’s not for me to say too much about it.”
“I understand Mandy, and I won’t push you for any more details. Do you think Chrissy will tell me though?”
“I think she will, and you may be shocked to hear some of the stuff that she’s been through.”
“Do we have to stay and eat? I want to go and find her now and find out.” Carl laughed as he said it, so Mandy knew he was only joking.
They kept a steady stream of chat going all through the meal and the dessert. Carl told Mandy how he started to dress at the age of ten and how he had become really good at changing his voice while at college, which was the same place he met Vic. They had been friends ever since.
Do you think you will ever have the operation to become a woman full time Carl?” Mandy asked as they were sat drinking a cup of coffee at the end of the meal.
“No, I love being a man. I just like to dress as a woman a couple of time a week.”
“How do you feel about girls that have had the op?”
“I’ve got no problem with them, as long as they’re okay with me. Why? do you know any of them?”
“I’ve met a couple in the past.” She didn’t give anymore info on it for Carl to pick up on and Carl never asked anymore. But he did wonder if Becky used to be or still was really Chrissy’s husband.
With the meal finished, they got up to leave, but Mandy went over to the bar and got a bottle of water and a couple of apples. “What’s all that for Mandy? You can’t still be hungry, and I’m sure that Chrissy and her friend have already eaten today.”
“This is for Vic, silly. He must be really thirsty by now.”
“I never gave it a thought, you’re right, Vic must be really thirsty by now. Some friend I am.”
“Don’t worry about it Carl, your just in guy mode right now.” Mandy smiled as she walked past him and out the restaurant.
Vic had finished the waxing and was just putting everything back in the boor of the car as Mandy got back to it.
“Hi Vic. The car’s looking really good. I thought you might be thirsty and a little hungry so I got you a couple of apples and a bottle of water.”
“Thanks Mandy, you didn’t need to really, but thanks anyway.” Vic opened the water and took a big swallow from it. Then he started to munch on one of the apples.
“You do realise that you’re making me look bad Mandy, he’ll be expecting me to feed him all the time now.” Carl tried to keep a straight face, but failed and burst out laughing.
“Treat others how you would like to be treated yourself. That is what Chrissy always says to me.”
“Very good advice. I’ll try and remember that one.” Carl replied.
“She’s a very special person, I got to meet her last night.” Vic said between bites on the apple.
“Can we go and see her now, I really want to say sorry and make sure she’s okay.” Mandy looked at Vic then Carl.
“That was going to be our next port of call. I did leave orders for the pair of them to be treated like royalty though, so don’t be surprised if they don’t want to leave.” Carl chuckled.
“With how they must feel about me, they really may want to stay.” Mandy said looking a little sad for how she treated Chrissy. Carl just took her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. When Mandy looked at him, he just smiled and Mandy felt a little better.
Vic finished one of the apples and then opened the car door to let Mandy climb in while Carl walked around to the other side and got in.
Vic got behind the wheel, and started the engine and made his way to the hotel.
Chrissy and Becky were having a great time being treated like a couple of Princesses. They went down to the boutique and found a couple of swim suits and a couple of nice summer dresses and matching shoes to go with them. Chrissy went to pay, but the girl told them that it had all been sorted out.
The girls went for a swim. When they got out of the pool a girl came over and said that it was time for their spa treatment.
“We never ordered any spa treatment.” Chrissy said looking a little worried.
“It was all arranged as part of you stay with us. Please follow me.” Chrissy and Becky followed the girl to a large room to the side of the pool. The girl led them to a changing room and handed them both a robe each to change into and told to remove all their other clothes.
They both did as they were told and soon they were laid on a couple of treatment beds. Two other women came over to each of them and started to rub some oils into their backs and legs. It felt so good Chrissy thought she wished that Mandy were there to enjoy the fun.
The woman working on Chrissy ran her hand over the scar, left when she was stabbed which made Chrissy jumped a little. “I’m sorry miss, I didn’t mean to hurt you.”
“That’s okay, it didn’t hurt. I’m just very ticklish around there.” Chrissy replied.
“May I ask what happened to you?” The girl asked.
“I was stabbed by a gang of lads who were trying to mug me. I almost died so I was told.”
“What do you mean almost died Chrissy, you were dead for over two minutes according to the doctors.” Becky said from the other table.
The girl that was working on Chrissy put her hand to her mouth in shock. “That sounds so scary, whatever did it feel like to be stabbed?”
“I can’t really remember much about it, I passed out pretty quick from the loss of blood. But I was sore for a couple of weeks after.” The girl took another look before moving on to another part of Chrissy’s body.
Chrissy and Becky spent a couple of hours being pampered, when they left the spa they both felt really good. They had both dressed in the outfits from the shop and were heading to the dinning room when they heard a man call their names. Both girls turned to see Carl. Becky didn’t realise it was Carl as she had only met Carla up to this point, but she did see Mandy walking beside him so she waved.
Mandy waved back and then looked at Chrissy, but all Chrissy did was look down and then turned her back on Mandy. Chrissy felt a hand on her shoulder, but was too afraid to look up at Mandy.
Mandy put her hand up to Chrissy’s chin and lifted it so she had no choice but to look her straight in the eyes. “I’m sorry Mandy. I know what I did was wrong, but I thought you might have had a good time. I never meant to upset you.” Chrissy had tears running down her face as she spoke. “I’ll ask Mable if I can move back in with her and I’ll have my stuff moved out as soon as I can. Will you want me to work out my notice, or should I just leave?”
Mandy was stunned for a little bit as to what Chrissy was saying. “Chrissy, what are you talking about?”
“The way you looked at me last night. I saw the hate in your eyes and the fact I let you down. I’m sorry and I shouldn’t have lied to you, so I will move out and not bother you again.”
“Stop being silly Chrissy, I don’t hate you and I’m not upset with you. And I don’t want you to even think about moving out. I was upset last night, but not with you. I felt like I was cheating on David and was mad with myself.” She wiped away the tears form Chrissy’s with a tissue that Carl gave her before continuing. “When I woke this morning I went to your room to say sorry for last night, but you weren’t there. I was really worried and ended up calling Carl to see if he knew where you ended up last night. He told me that he booked you and Becky into a hotel, so he came and picked me up and we went for some lunch and just talked.”
“Did you have a good time?” Chrissy asked with a little bit of hope in her voice.
“No I didn’t have a good time Chrissy. I had a great time Sis. And it’s all thanks to you, I needed a kick up the backside. Thank you Sis.” Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug and then held her sister as she sobbed into her shoulder.
“I’m sorry Chrissy for hurting you. I never should have left like I did last night, I can’t even begin to think how I must have made you feel.” Mandy was crying now as well.
“I don’t care about last night Mandy, I’m just glad to have you here now and you still love me.”
“I will always love you Sis, nothing will ever change that.” Mandy said as she pulled away far enough to look Chrissy straight in the eyes.
“Were you and Becky heading in to get something to eat?” Mandy asked when they had broken the hug.
“We were, but if you want to get going, we can wait till we get home.” Chrissy said as she wiped her damp cheeks.
Mandy looked at Carl to see what he wanted to do. “Well I’m still full from lunch, but I don’t want to be the one to starve these to beautiful ladies. So shall we go and get them fed?” Mandy smiled and then followed Chrissy and Becky into the dinning room with Carl close behind.
They found a table and took their seats while Carl waved for a waiter. A man came over with four menus, and handed them all one. Carl looked at the wine menu and ordered a bottle of white and a bottle of red. He let Chrissy and Becky order their food before they all started to chat again.
“How was the room Chrissy, Becky?” Carl asked with a smile.
“It was really amazing thank you Carl, but you really didn’t have to do everything you did. We kind of went a little mad with the room service, so if you let us know what we owe you I will pay you back.”
“Don’t be silly. It’s the least I could do for all the trouble I caused you, and it did kind of make your sister here come out for some lunch with me.” He looked at Mandy and smiled. Mandy want a little red and looked away for a second, but soon looked aback at him. Chrissy could see a spark of something between them.
Chrissy and Becky filled Mandy in on their swim and the spa treatment. They left out most of the bedroom stuff they did, but Mandy had a pretty good idea of what went on there.
The food came and the girls shared it with Mandy and Carl as there was way too much there for them to eat anyway. Chrissy watched as Mandy waved to a tall man sat over near the bar on his own to come over. “Do you know him Mandy?”
“Yes I do, he’s Carl’s driver. His name’s Vic.”
Chrissy looked at the man as he walked over. “Hello Chrissy, Becky. Was the room okay for you?”
“Vicky?” Chrissy stopped speaking and put her hand over her mouth as she looked at Mandy then Carl and then around the room to see if anyone else heard her shout. “Don’t worry Chrissy, I’ve already told Mandy about Vic’s female side.” Carl a said, trying to help Chrissy relax again.
“Please join us Vic, It’s not fair for you to be sat all alone over there.” Mandy said with a smile.
Vic pulled out a chair and brushed his trousers under himself as he sat, just like a woman would do with a skirt. “Sorry, force of habit.” Vic said as he sat down.
“I think you looked really good last night Vic.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Thanks Chrissy. It’s nice to get a compliment from beautiful woman like yourself. You and Becky looked really nice last night.”
“Carl was asking me about how we met Chrissy, but I said he needed to ask you himself. I didn’t think it was my place to say.” Mandy was looking at Chrissy as if to say that they had no idea of her past.
“You could have told them Sis. If you think you can trust them, then I feel I can.” Chrissy said with a smile. “So what would you like to know then Carl?”
“So how did you first meet, and how did you end up as Sisters?” Carl asked.
Chrissy decided that he would need to hear the whole story, so she started from the point her dad beat her for dressing and ran through to her first going to Mandy’s shop an then to the stabbing and the falling in love with Becky and her sex change.
By the time she finished her story, both Carl and Vic had tears in their eyes. Both of them had a little trouble seeing Chrissy as anything other than a woman. Carl told of his thought that Becky might have been Chrissy’s husband at some point. Luckily Becky did see the funny side of it.
They talked for another couple of hours, with a lot of questions from Carl and Vic aimed at Chrissy, which she answered as best she could. It was soon time to go and Vic, and Carl drove the girl’s home and went in for a drink when Mandy asked them too. They talked for a an other couple of hours, until Carl said they better be getting off as they had a lot to sort out at the club before it opened tomorrow night.
Mandy walked them to the door and stood talking to Carl while Vic went to warm the car up. “Thanks for a really great day Carl, and for looking after my little sister.”
“I can understand what you were saying about her now Mandy. It’s hard to believe that she can still have so much love after all that she went through.”
“I’m lucky to have her, she saved me from a life of doom. All I did was work and sleep till she showed up in my shop that day.”
“Like I said. You seemed to become a much brighter person when she started working for you. I loved you before that day, but after she was there I loved you even more.” Mandy didn’t know what to say to that, so she did the next best thing and kissed him.
“Wow Mandy, I take that to mean you want to be more than just friends?”
“Yes I do Carl, but don’t rush me. I still have strong feeling for my late husband, and I can’t just forget him.”
“I would never expect you to Mandy. I just ask that you give me a chance to show you how much I love you.” Carl leaned in and gave Mandy a kiss this time.
“I would really like to see Carla again soon as well. Do you think I could watch you become her some time soon? I would really like to see how you get the look you had last night. You really did look hot.” Mandy looked a little red in the face, as she owned up to having the hots for another woman even if it was only Carl in a dress. I’d like to see what Vicky looks like too, if you think Vic would let her come out and play.”
“Vicky loves to come out and play every chance she gets. I will pass on the message for you.” Carl looked at his watch. “I really should be going now Mandy. Thanks for a great day, and I’m glad you got everything sorted out with Chrissy. Good night.” Carl took her hand and kissed it then snuck another quick kiss on the lips and then got in the car and they backed out of the driveway.
Mandy went back into the house and found Chrissy and Becky peeking out the kitchen doorway grinning at her.
Mandy’s smile faded as she made her way back to where the other two were stood. Chrissy saw the look on Mandy’s face becoming colder, and she was looking right at her. Chrissy stepped back into the kitchen trying to keep away from Mandy, she had a feeling that she was in trouble.
Becky saw that Mandy was heading towards Chrissy, she went to speak but Mandy put her hand up as if to say “Don’t say a word.” So Becky stayed where she was.
Chrissy had kept backing up till she ran out of floor space. She bumped against the wall on the far side of the kitchen. Chrissy thought about trying to run past Mandy, but thought it would only things worse in the long run. Mandy did have every reason to still be upset with her, and it was only right that she pretended to not be upset for Carl’s sake.
Chrissy was looking Mandy straight in the yes as she walked up to her. “How could you Chrissy?” Chrissy wasn’t sure what to say, so she just said, “Sorry.”
Chrissy saw Mandy’s hand come up towards her face out the corner of her eye. She put her hands up to her face and slide down the wall expecting Mandy to hit her. But instead of a blow to the side of the face, she felt a hand pulling first one had away from her face, then the other. Chrissy had her eyes shut at first, but then opened them a little to find Mandy’s worried looking face starring at her.
“Chrissy, do you really think I would hit you?”
“I wasn’t sure, you did look really mad when you came back into the room.” Chrissy’s voice was really shaky as she answered.
“I’m sorry Sis. I was just trying to tease you, but I guess I took it a little to far.” Mandy stood up again and helped Chrissy to stand. “When I said how could you Sis, I meant how could you ever think about moving out and not working with me anymore?”
“I wasn’t sure how much I had hurt you. So what I said back at the hotel was more so you didn’t make a scene.” Chrissy was still stood with her back to the wall not willing to move away from its partial protection.
“Chrissy, I had a really great time with Carl today. It’s all thanks to you, I thought I wasn’t ready to start dating again yet, but thanks to you I found out I am. And Carl is a great person.” Mandy gave Chrissy a hug. “Thanks Sis.”
Chrissy pulled her head back so she was looking Mandy right in the eyes. “Do you really mean that Mandy? I didn’t screw up?”
Mandy brushed a couple of stray hairs away from Chrissy’s face. “No Chrissy, you didn’t screw up.” Chrissy smiled. Mandy could see all the stress of the past week wash away. Mandy was happy to see the old Chrissy return. They hugged again and then went to sit at the kitchen table with Becky.
“Are we all okay again now?” Becky asked as she poured them all a cup of tea.
“Yes we’re all okay again now.” Mandy smiled at the both.
“So what do you think of him then Mandy?” Becky asked.
Mandy spent the next hour telling the other two about her day and how nice Carl was. She even told them about how she felt last night when he was dressed as a woman. “Does that make me a lesbian?”
“I don’t think so Mandy, just that you’re open to new things.” Chrissy was grinning as she said it.
“I told him I want to see him become a woman some time.”
“What did he say to that Sis?”
“He said he’d love to. I think he was still worried that I wouldn’t like his female side.”
“That must have really helped put his mind at rest then when you asked him that.” Chrissy said as she reached over the table and held her Sisters hand.
They talked for a little longer while Becky and Chrissy told Mandy about the hotel, then they cleared away the cups and all went to bed. Mandy was happy to have them to keep her warm again. They all seemed to sleep a lot better that night.
Mandy was dreaming of kissing Carl. The dream felt so real, she could really feel his lips touching hers. She suddenly opened her eyes to see a very shocked looking Chrissy looking right at her. Mandy pulled away from kissing he and just smiled as she went red in the face.
“I take it you were having a really good dream Sis?” Chrissy was grinning at Mandy. Do I need to guess what you were dreaming about? Was it Carl, or Carla?”
“I’m sorry Sis. I can’t remember much of the dream, but I was kissing Carl just before I woke up.”
“Does that mean you have feeling for him then Mandy?”
“I think it does Chrissy. He was really kind yesterday, it was like being with you. I felt safe with him.”
“That’s how I felt the other day when he came to the shop to buy the corsets. And that’s why I felt it safe to trick you into going to the night club last night.”
“You were right Chrissy when you said that David wouldn’t want me to be alone. And Carl is a really nice guy, and a cute looking girl.” Mandy was grinning from ear to ear by this point. Chrissy just hugged her sister, it was nice to see her so happy.
Mandy got out of bed and went to get a shower while Chrissy went to her own room to take a shower before heading down for some breakfast. Chrissy was just washing her hair when she felt a pair of arms wrap around her.
“Am I too late to help you wash your back Baby?” Chrissy turned to face Becky and kissed her. “You’re never too late to wash my back babe.” Chrissy turned around again and let Becky go to work on cleaning her back. It soon got out of hand and the pair of them were soon moaning in joy.
Mandy came out her room and heard the noise. She just shook her head as she walked past their room and went down to put the kettle on. It was another fifteen minutes before Chrissy and Becky turned up in the kitchen. Mandy was sat reading the paper and drinking her tea. Becky set to work sorting out some breakfast while Chrissy poured them both a cup of tea each.
“Are scrambled eggs okay for breakfast you two?” Becky asked.
“Sounds good to me.” Mandy and Chrissy said at the same time.
Becky shook her head, “You two really are like sisters. Chrissy and Mandy looked at each other, then giggled.
Becky finished making breakfast and they all sat down to eat.
Once they had all finished Becky set to work washing the dishes while the other two went to finish getting ready for work. Becky wasn’t starting work till noon, so she had more time to kill than they did.
Chrissy kissed Becky goodbye and joined Mandy out at the car. “You ready for a hard day at work Sis?” Mandy asked.
“I don’t really see it as work Sis, I love spending time with you.” Chrissy smiled in reply.
“Nice answer Chrissy.” Mandy smiled.
Chrissy could see a new side to Mandy. She seemed more at ease, as if she was loving life just a little bit more than she normally did.
Chrissy was having trouble keeping up with Mandy as she worked on cleaning the shop and sorting the EBay orders. Chrissy was about to go and get them both a sandwich when they heard the bell over the door go. They both looked around to see Carl stood there smiling at them.
Mandy walked over to him and gave him a peck on the cheek. “I didn’t think I would see you today.”
“I thought I would treat you both to some lunch.” Carl held up a carrier bag.
“You didn’t need to do that Carl, but thank you anyway.” Mandy went and locked the door and turned the sign that said closed for lunch.
Chrissy led the way to the back room and they all sat at the table they used for eating their lunches.
“I wasn’t sure what you both liked, so I got a couple of tuna salad, and a couple of chicken. I eat them both, so I will have which ever one you don’t want.”
“This was very thoughtful of you Carl, I’ll have a chicken please.” Mandy Said.
“Can I have a tuna please Carl?” Chrissy asked.
Carl handed a tuna salad to Chrissy and a Chicken to Mandy. Carl took a tuna one and then handed the girls a bottle of water each. Both Mandy and Chrissy were really impressed with the salads, they looked to have been freshly made and tasted really good.
“This is really good Carl, where did you get it from?” Mandy asked.
“A friend at the same hotel Chrissy and Becky stayed at, made them for me, I’m glad you like them.” Carl said with a smile.
“It’s a shame the hotel isn’t closer, I could eat this everyday.” Chrissy said as she took another mouth full.
“I could have it delivered to you everyday if you would like?”
“That would be a little costly for lunch, don’t you think so Carl?” Mandy asked.
“Not really. You see I own the hotel, so all I have to do is get one of the staff to drive it over here for you. Just say the word, and you will be well looked after.”
“You own the hotel, as well as the night club?” Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face.
Carl laughed, “Yes I own a couple of hotels and night clubs. You see I offer a service where people like me can stay for a couple of nights and have a full make over and relax, without the risk of being hurt.”
“Is that how you made your money Carl?” Chrissy asked.
“Chrissy! You can’t ask a question like that.” Mandy snapped at Chrissy.
Carl held up his hand, “That’s okay Mandy, I think I know where this is going. You think I made my money feeding off other people’s secret hobbies?”
“Yes I was.” Chrissy dropped her head and stopped eating. She realised that she was being rude. “I’m sorry Carl, but Mandy is right. I am out of line, and it’s none of my business how you do things. I’ll leave you two to talk and return to work now.” Chrissy got up to leave, but Carl took hold of her hand. “Chrissy, please don’t leave. Stay and finish your lunch. I really don’t mind you asking. That is part of the reason I’m here, I need to speak to both of you.”
“I don’t understand why you would need me here to talk about business matters. It’s Mandy’s company, I just work for Mandy.”
“Well if that is how you feel Chrissy! Then maybe you should get back to work.” Mandy didn’t look very happy with what Chrissy just said.
Chrissy was about to explain why she said what she did, but realised it was too late, so she just said, “Yes Mandy. Sorry for upsetting you.” Chrissy stood up and returned to the front of the shop.
“Don’t you think you were a little hard on her Mandy?”
“Not really Carl. After all I’ve done for her, she still thinks she’s just an employee.” Mandy snapped back at him.
“Mandy, have you ever told her that she is more than just a person who works for you?”
“I treat her like my sister Carl, what else can I do to show her how much I love her?”
“I’m not talking about you not loving her Mandy. I’m talking about you letting her help you run the company. Not just working for you.”
Mandy’s mad face turned to one of sadness when she saw what Carl was getting at. She still only gave Chrissy a pay cheque each week and she got no say in what they did when it came to the business.
“I guess you’re right Carl, but she has never asked for more say in the business.”
“Chrissy is one of those people that will do as she’s told, but at the same time help you to earn more money and come up with new ideas.” Carl could see Mandy thinking about what he just said.
“I have been selling more items since Chrissy came into my life, I’ve just been too tied up in running the company to really see it.” Mandy looked even sadder now, how could she have been so blind? “She must really feel like an employee now then, with how I just spoke to her.”
Carl took hold of her hand, “Mandy, don’t be so hard on yourself. Chrissy knows you love her. She may be a little worried that she is losing you.”
“Why would she feel like that?” Mandy looked a little confused.
“For the past couple of years, you’ve been there for her every minute of every day, but now she may be worried that you’ve found me and she will be pushed aside.”
“She must know I would never do that.”
“From what I understand of her from the story she told me yesterday, I think that is how she feels right now. I’m going to leave talking to you about anything till after you get everything straightened out with her. I really like Chrissy, and I won’t see her get hurt because of something I’ve done.”
Carl stood up and pulled Mandy to her feet. “Give me a call when you have it sorted, and I will come and talk to you both.” He kissed her on the cheek and turned to leave, but Mandy pulled him back to her and kissed him on the lips.
“Thank you Carl for helping me see how I’ve been treating Chrissy. I just hope she will forgive me, I never should have shouted at her like I did.”
“She will Mandy, just talk to her about it after I leave.” Carl kissed once more then let Mandy lead him to the front of the shop. “Goodbye Chrissy, I hope to see you again soon.” Mandy opened the door and showed him out.
Chrissy watched them look at each other as he left, She had to wonder what sort of trouble she would be in now for how she treated Carl. Mandy came back into the shop and walked past Chrissy saying, “I need to make some phone calls.” She took the phone off the counter and headed into the back room and up the stairs.
Chrissy had a bad feeling that she was maybe going to give her the sack and ask her to move out. She had Carl now, so why would she need her. Chrissy was lucky that there were a steady flow of people in and out the shop for the next hour or so. It helped to keep her mind off what Mandy might be up too.
It was nearly two hours later before Mandy showed her face again. “Chrissy, I need to go out and sort some things out. I’ll be on my mobile if you need me for anything.”
Chrissy was looking for some sight of how she was feeling about her, but Mandy had a true poker face when she wanted too, and this was one of those times.
“Okay Mandy. Is there anything you would like me to do why you’re out?”
“Not really Chrissy, just keep the shelves stocked.” She got her purse and left the shop.
Chrissy was worried she might have upset Mandy once too many times. Had she gone to clear her stuff out the house. Maybe she was on the phone to Mable, telling her that she couldn’t deal with Chrissy any more. The more time that passed while Mandy was out, the more worked up Chrissy got. The steady flow of customers coming in and out the shop and the EBay orders needing to be sorted out kept her from running away.
It was several hours before Chrissy saw Mandy walk back in the shop. Chrissy looked a little worried when she saw Prue and Kim with her, and a man she had never seen before.
Chrissy thought to herself, this must be it, Mandy is going to ask me to leave and move out. But why bring her mum and Kim here? She felt sick and before Mandy could say anything, Chrissy felt the world fade away.
Kim was fast enough to catch her before she hit the floor. Mandy was really worried about her Sister. “What’s wrong with her mum?” Mandy asked Prue as she checked her pulse and eyes.
“She’s just fainted Mandy. Kim take her into the back room and sit her on a chair please.” Kim picked up Chrissy like she was a little child and carried her into the back room why Mandy pulled over a chair to sit her on. Mandy sat on the chair next to it and held Chrissy why Prue got a glass of water and some smelling salts out her purse.
Chrissy started to come to when her nose was assaulted by a nasty smell. She opened her eyes to see them all looking at her, apart from Mandy who was still hugging her.
“What happened?” Chrissy asked in a shaky voice.
“You fainted Chrissy.” Prue said as she looked in her eyes to make sure she was okay again. The colour was coming back and she was able to sit upright on her own, so Mandy let go and looked relieved to see her moving again on her own.
“Whatever made you faint Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
Chrissy looked at them all and could see the worry in their faces still. She took a deep breath and let it out as a sigh. “I know I’ve been really bad Mandy and the way I talked to Carl today was the final straw for you, so I worked out that you left to move my things out your house and when you came back in the shop with your mum and Kim.” Chrissy had to take a break as she was now crying too much to carry on. She calmed herself down enough to carry on again. “When I saw Prue and Kim, I figured that you didn’t want me to make a scene.” She let her head drop, s she never saw the shocked faces.
“Chrissy, I could never do a thing like that to anyone, let alone my own sister.” Mandy put her hand under Chrissy’s chin and lifted her head so she was looking right at her. Mandy wiped away the fresh tears that were running down her face.
“Then why did you leave for so long, and then come back with your mum and Kim? And that other man, if your not going to ask me to leave.” Chrissy was crying again.
“They are all here to do with you, but not for the reasons you think Chrissy. Now please just calm down and let me talk to you for a bit.” She dried Chrissy’s eyes and then started to speak again. “The reason I’ve been gone for so long is because I had to talk to my mum about some things. Then we went to see our solicitor, to get some papers drawn up.”
Chrissy was looking even more worried now. “Why do you feel the need to have some papers drawn up? What have I done to make you feel the need to do that?”
“If you let me speak Chrissy, I can tell you.” Mandy said in a desperate voice.
“Sorry Mandy.” Chrissy said and then sat staring at Mandy waiting for her to explain.
“I was talking with Carl after you left at lunch time, and he made me realise something. I call you my sister, but you have no legal rights if anything happened to me. So I want to fix that right now.” Chrissy was looking really confused now. The man you saw me walk in with is my our family Solicitor. He’s here to get your signature on some papers.”
“What papers Mandy?” Chrissy asked.
“Well short of my mum adopting you, I can’t make you my real Sister, But I want you to have the same rights when it comes to any other aspect of it. So I am making you my full partner in the company, and I’m leaving everything to you in my will.”
“You’re doing what, and what?” Chrissy was convinced she was hearing things.
Mandy laughed at her use of the English Language. “I’m making you as much my sister as I can. So you’re going to have an equal say in my life and home.” Chrissy was sat looking at Mandy, then Prue and then Kim. Then she looked back at Mandy again. “Well Sis, you going to say anything to me?”
“Why?” Was all Chrissy could think to say.
“I thought about talking to you after Carl left, but I thought doing this would really show you how I feel about you Chrissy. And this is the best way I could finally put your mind at ease.”
“I don’t know what to say Mandy. You’ve done so much to help me become who I am already.”
“I’m glad you see that Chrissy, but you still act like I’m going to throw you out or sack you whenever you do the wrong thing, and I am a little sick of it.” Mandy ran her hand down the side of Chrissy’s cheek as she spoke to show her, she loved her still.
“I’m sorry Mandy, but it’s just the way I am. Deep down I kind of know you would never throw me out. But I never thought you would give me all this, are you sure you’re doing the right thing Mandy?”
“Why do you say that Chrissy? Do you think I can’t trust you?”
“I didn’t mean it like that Mandy. I just.” Chrissy sighed. “Well I don’t know what I mean.” Chrissy let her head drop again.
“Do you still want to be my Sister, or what?” Mandy asked.
Chrissy’s head shot up. “You know I do Mandy, but I’ve done some really bad things to you over the past couple of days.”
“Chrissy, I thought we sorted all that out. What you did getting Carl and I together is one of the best things to happen to me in a long time. Or since I met you that is.”
“So you really do want me to be part of your family?”
“Yes I really do Chrissy.” Mandy held out her hands to give Chrissy a hug. Chrissy broke down crying again, but Mandy could tell that they were happy tears this time.
Chrissy and Mandy broke the hug when they heard Prue clear her throat. “Sorry to break up the happy moment, but we need to get the papers signed.”
The man who had come in with them was pulling some paperwork out his briefcase and handed it to Mandy so she could show Chrissy where to sign it all. Prue and Kim signed as witnesses and that was it. Chrissy was now half owner of the shop and the house.
The man said his goodbye’s and was gone, so he could get all the paperwork back to his office and filed away.
Prue walked back to where Chrissy and Mandy were sat. “Chrissy can I have a quick word with you?”
“Sure Prue, what is it?” Chrissy asked.
“I hope you realise that I would never have let Mandy kick you out, no matter how bad you two fell out. You’re like a second daughter to me and always will be.”
“Thanks Prue, I know I was being silly now. I hope you don’t mind what Mandy did.” Chrissy asked, wanting to make sure she wasn’t going to upset Prue in any way.
“It was partly my idea, silly. I’d been meaning to speak with Mandy about making you a real part of the family for some time, so when she rang me earlier I told her what I had in mind.”
“I don’t understand Prue, what has Mandy making me part owner of her company got to do with you?”
“Oh Chrissy dear, I forgot to tell you the other part of it all. I’ve added you to my will as well. You will get half of what ever I will leave Mandy when I leave this world.” Prue laughed when she said it which made Chrissy feel a little better, but she still a little freaked out even thinking about a will and death.
“I hope I never have to find out what you have left me Prue, but thanks for everything.” Chrissy had a happy tear or two running down her cheeks as they spoke.
Prue wiped away the tears and then looked at her watch, “Gosh look at the time! Kim we better get a move on, or we’re going to be late for our afternoon appointments.” Both Prue and Kim gave the girls a hug and then said their goodbyes and left.
Chrissy was at a loss as to what to do now, she looked around the shop with new eyes now she was half owner. She was brought out of her day dreaming when Mandy said, “Got any big plans for the old place Partner?”
Chrissy turned to see Mandy grinning at her. “I’m still in shock Mandy, why would you want me to own half your company Sis.”
“You just answered your own question Sis, don’t you get it yet. I never want you to feel that you’re not part of my family ever again.” Mandy hugged her sister once again.
“I’m scared Mandy.”
“Scared? Scared of what Chrissy?”
“I’m scared of making a mistake. I could cost you your business.”
Mandy laughed, “Nothing is going to change Sis, you just have a bigger say in what we do. Since you started working for me, sales have almost doubled. You’ve come up with some good ideas that have increased profits a lot.”
“I never knew any of that Mandy, but I still don’t think you should have made me your partner. Shouldn’t I have to buy my half or something like that?”
“You already have Sis, you helped me to start living again, and to start loving again. Carl is a really great guy, and girl.” Mandy had a big grin on her face when she said the last bit.
“You’ve done everything for me already Mandy, and I don’t see as I’ve done anything for you.”
“That is what I love about you Chrissy, your so modest about what you do for people.” Chrissy just smiled, happy that she was still on Mandy’s good side. “Promise me Chrissy that you will never change.”
“What! After all I’ve gone through to look like this, I have no plans to change back, ever!.” Mandy had to laugh as she saw the grin on Chrissy’s face, she knew she was joking with her. That was another thing Mandy loved about Chrissy, the way she could make her laugh even when she didn’t feel like it.
Mandy could see that Chrissy was still getting her head around the whole partnership thing and she hadn’t even started on fact that she now owned half the house as well. “So is everything okay between us now Chrissy?”
“Yes it is Mandy. A big shock, but okay. You really know how to make a point Sis.”
“Well you take some getting a point across too, some times.”
“Good job you know how to get through to me then.” Chrissy said with a grin.
They spent the afternoon, or what was left of it packing the rest of the EBay stuff ready to go, then they sat and talked a little more, till it was time to shut the shop and get to the post office.
Mandy was happy to see Chrissy back to her old self, or old female self. They did the post office and then made their way home. Chrissy almost skipped into the kitchen to make a start on dinner while Mandy just walked behind smiling at the happy person in front of her.
Chrissy stopped dead in her tracks when she saw Becky sat at the kitchen table looking really sad. “What’s wrong Becky?”
Becky jumped when she realised that Chrissy was home, she’d been so lost in thought, she’d never heard them come home. “I’ve lost my job Chrissy. I couldn’t keep up a good enough sales record.”
“What, they just fired you today for that? Did they not give you any time to try and fix it?” Chrissy asked, sounding mad all of a sudden. Becky found it a little odd as she had never seen Chrissy mad before.
“They did give me a chance to fix it, but I just couldn’t make it work. So they let me go.” Becky started to cry again, but Chrissy sat next to her and hugged her. Becky felt a lot better with Chrissy there to hold her.
Mandy had been stood in the doorway and heard the whole story. “I’m sorry to hear the news Becky. Can I do anything to help?”
“Only if you know someone that has a job going for a screw up like me.”
“Your not a screw up Becky!” Chrissy snapped at her. Becky jumped when she shouted.
“Chrissy, don’t shout at her. She’s feeling bad enough already, and after what happened earlier today you should know how she feels.”
Chrissy did know how she felt, but Chrissy had been wrong when she’d thought she was going to get fired. But for Becky she had been, and Chrissy just wanted to hug the pain away. “I’m sorry for shouting at you Becky, but I hate to see you put yourself down. You’re not a screw up, you just wasn’t cut out for selling clothes for a living. Give it some time and you will find a job you love to do.” Chrissy hugged her again then got up to make a start on dinner.
Mandy went upstairs to get changed while Chrissy made a start on dinner. Then she went up as well and left Becky to keep an eye on the food as it cooked. Mandy was back downstairs when Chrissy returned. She was sitting at the kitchen table chatting with Becky who was looking a little happier now.
“Did you tell Becky what you did to me today Mandy?”
“No, I wanted to let you tell her.”
“Tell me what?”
“You’re now looking at Mandy’s new partner.” Chrissy grinned. Becky jumped up and ran over to Chrissy and gave her a hug. “That’s great Chrissy, but where did you find the money to buy half the shop?”
“I didn’t, Mandy signed half the shop over to me, to show how much she loves me and to let me know that I am her sister. She gave me half the house as well, and Prue has put me in her will too.”
“You’re lucky to have people that care for you so much Chrissy.” Becky said with a smile.
“So are you Becky, you’re never going to want for anything for as long as I live. So don’t worry about money while you’re looking for a new job.” Becky had been worried that Mandy would ask her to leave, but she new deep down that Mandy wouldn’t do that, if only to keep Chrissy happy. But Mandy loved Becky just as much as she did Chrissy anyway.
“I second that one Becky. Take all the time you need to find the right path for you, we could even cover you going back to college if that is what you want to do.” Mandy said trying to put some other ideas on the table for her to think about.
“Thanks for being so understanding and helpful, I was so worried that you would kick me out if I couldn’t pay my way Mandy. I didn’t want you to think I was sponging off Chrissy.”
“Becky I would never kick you out, and I know you would never take advantage of Chrissy. You’re as much apart of my family as Chrissy is now.” Mandy held out her arms and Becky took advantage of the extra hug.
“I’m sorry for ever having any doubts in you both, I know I should have told you both that I was having trouble hitting the targets they set us.” Becky was looking down at the floor as she spoke.
“I’m not sure I could cope with serving customers like you were Becky, and I know that Chrissy couldn’t have done it. So please don’t look so sad. As one door closes, another one will open. You wait and see.” Mandy said with a smile.
“Will it be okay if I come and help out at the shop till I can work out what I wan to do? I don’t expect to be paid, but it would be nice to keep busy.” She looked pleadingly at Mandy.
“I would really like to Becky, but I.” Becky cut her off. “I understand Mandy, don’t worry about it.” Becky went and sat down again.
“Becky! You didn’t give me time to finish what I was about to say.”
“Sorry Mandy. Please continue.”
“Thank you Becky. What I was about to say is, I would really like to say yes, but I have to see what my partner thinks about it.” Chrissy turned to see both Mandy and Becky looking at her.
“I’ve got no problem with Becky coming and helping out at the shop till she finds something else.” Becky went and gave Mandy a hug, then went and gave Chrissy a hug and a kiss. Mandy and Chrissy were both happy to see Becky smiling again.
Chrissy served up the food and they chatted about the day and other bits and bobs till they were finished. Becky jumped up and washed the dishes, while Mandy and Chrissy dried them. Once they were all dried and put away, they went to the living room with a glass of wine each and watched a little telly till it was time for bed.
They all went to get ready and then all climbed into Mandy’s bed as they normally did now, and cuddled up together with Chrissy in the middle.
The next thing they all knew, was Mandy’s alarm going off to let them all know it was time to get up. Mandy went o her bathroom while Becky and Chrissy shared a shower in her room. Becky got out before Chrissy though and was in the kitchen cooking breakfast for them all by the time the other two got down there.
“Your eager this morning Becky, everything okay?” Mandy asked with a smile.
“Yep, I just wanted to make sure the tea was brewing when you got down here, and that breakfast was nearly ready.” Becky was beaming with pride, she wanted her two sisters to see she was not going to sit around and do nothing.
Mandy was forced to sit at the table while Becky got the paper and the tea ready for her and put it all on the table in front of her. “Thank you Becky, but please don’t feel you have to wait on us hand and foot.”
“I know Mandy, but it helps me to deal with everything if I can keep busy.”
“Okay then, but don’t over do it all. I could get used to it.” Mandy grinned at her.
Becky giggled and went to turn the bacon over and check the eggs. Chrissy came in and walked over to Becky and kissed her good morning before going to sit down to pour herself a cup of tea.
“Something smells good. How long before its ready?” Chrissy asked, as she watched her lover dash back and forth.
“I’m just cooking the last of the bacon now.”
“Do you need any help babe?”
“Yes, you can help me eat it in a minute.” Becky looked over her shoulder with a grin.
“I think we can all help you do that Becky.” Mandy said as she laughed.
Once breakfast was over they all helped to clean up and then they left for the shop.
Chrissy showed Becky how they checked the EBay listings and how to print out the paid items and then how to find the right time and get it packed ready to ship out. Becky was a quick learner and soon had it down, so Chrissy could go and help Mandy on the shop floor. It was a slow day and by lunch time they were all trying to work out what to have for dinner when they heard the doorbell and saw Carl stood there with a basket of food.
Hi Carl the girls said all smiling at him. “Hello ladies. I hope you’re all hungry?”
“Yes we are, but you can’t keep bringing us food everyday Carl.” Mandy said.
“Oh, okay then Mandy I’ll take it back.” Carl turned to leave the shop again. Chrissy, and Becky quickly mobbed him. I take it you two don’t mind me bringing food then?”
“Not at all Carl, but Mandy does have a point. You can’t keep bringing food everyday.”
“I know that Mandy has a point, but I never got to talk about what I came for yesterday, so I was hoping that we could talk today.” Carl walked into the back room with the basket and put it on the table. Mandy locked the door and turned the sign that said closed for lunch, then walked to the back room.
Chrissy and Becky were setting out some plates as Carl got some tubs out the basket and put them on the table. There were tubs of salad and cold cuts of different meats as well as a couple each of dressing and coleslaw and potato salad. They all helped themselves to what they wanted and they each took a fresh bread roll that Carl pulled out of the basket.
“This is all really great food Carl, Thanks for feeding us.” Becky was really impressed.
“I’m glad you like it Becky. I was sorry to hear about you losing your job. Let me know if I can do anything to help you find a new one. I could get you a job at the Hotel you stopped at the other night if it would help you get by?”
“How did you know about me losing my job Carl?”
“I called Mandy this morning to see if she got everything sorted out with Chrissy and she told me then about you losing your job. She also told me about having a partner now. When we’ve all done eating, I still need to talk to you all about some ideas I have for the club.”
They all finished eating and Becky cleared away the plates and took them over to the sink to wash while the others started to chat.
“Don’t you want to join us Becky?” Carl asked.
“I don’t think I’d be of any help to you, so I will finish cleaning up the plates and then carry on packing the stuff from EBay.”
“You’re more than welcome to sit and join in Becky.” Mandy said.
“I know I am Mandy, but I really wouldn’t know what to say. So you three talk and I will stop you getting behind on the packing.” Becky walked off to finish up in the kitchen area and then went to check the EBay account and print out the orders.
Chrissy smiled at the thought of how helpful Becky was being, and how they could now discuss business and not get behind on the orders.
“Okay then Carl, what do you want to talk to us about?” Mandy asked.
“Well I told you about the dressing service I offer, well I want to offer only the best clothing and under garments on the market. You see when I first started to dress I found that some of the stuff out there was really poor quality clothing being sold at very high prices.”
“I hope you don’t think we sell that type of stuff Carl?” Chrissy asked, sounding a little mad.
“Oh no, please don’t get me wrong. The reason I’m saying that is because you offer the best under garments as a really great price.”
“Oh, sorry Carl for jumping to the wrong conclusion then.”
“That’s okay Chrissy, I can see where you would think that. I could see what you were getting at yesterday. I’m not happy with the way some people feed off girls like me too.”
Mandy who had been sat quiet till now said, “I can’t see as we can do any more than we already do Carl. I can’t sell the corsets any cheaper than I already do, and I only buy the best under garments on the market to sell on.”
“I know you do Mandy, that is why I’m here. I want to offer your shop as a good place for people to come and shop at when they are in town. I’ve got a team working on a web site for the club and I would really like to add you to the site, but I wanted to make sure its okay with you first.”
“What would you want from me for doing this?” Mandy looked a little sceptical.
“All I want is for you to keep selling the same great stuff and treating the customers the same way you have always treated me.” Carl sounded sincere as he spoke.
Carl spent the next several hours explaining about how the hotel would have a computer with Internet access so the customers could pick the undergarments they want and then we will place the order with yourselves. We will need to set up an account so we will bill the customer and get the garments collected from you.
“We would be more than happy to help out, Carl.” Chrissy was really excited that Carl was willing to help other girls like himself.
Chrissy and Carl both looked at Mandy to see if was happy with what he had just said.
“Well it all sounds great to me too, and I don’t have a problem with setting up an account for the hotel.” Mandy looked to be thinking about something, but didn’t know how to say it.
“I get the feeling there’s a but in this somewhere.” Carl was looking a little worried.
Mandy looked to be thinking of the best way to put it for a couple of seconds. “I had a really great time the other day, and would really like to get to know you better Carl. I’m just a little worried that if we don’t keep seeing each other it will effect our business arrangement.”
“So you want to keep seeing me then Mandy?” Carl was grinning from ear to ear.
Mandy tilted her head to one side, “You know what I mean Carl. I wouldn’t want to hurt our friendship or effect any business relationship if we ever having a falling out.”
“I know what you mean Mandy, and I promise that the two things will be kept separate. Besides the accounts department will be in charge of sorting out payments. And I’m not that petty Mandy.”
“I know you’re not Carl, but I would hate to effect our friendship, or business arrangement if one or the other didn’t work out.”
“I’m hoping that they will both work out for the best.” Carl said with a smile.
“Me too Carl, me too.” Mandy smiled back at him.
Mandy gave Carl a business card with all the web site info on it and the EBay shop name. “Just give me a call in you need any more info Carl, or get your staff to call if they can’t find what their looking for and I will track it down.”
“I’ll get Marie to give you a call and have a chat with you. She is the on in charge of the makeover’s at the hotel. She’s a really great person, you will love her.”
“Is she a girl like you, or like me?” Mandy asked
“She is a real girl like you, but she is really good at her job. She use to do hair and makeup for the movie’s, but got sick of all the backstabbing. So she gave it all up and came to work for me.”
“Did she do your makeup on Saturday?” Mandy asked.
“Yes she did, she was really busy Saturday. Doing all the makeup for most the girls at the club. Luckily she had a couple of the girls help her out once she got them all done. I’m hoping to find her some help soon, but it’s not easy finding others that want to do that kind of makeup job.”
“As the club gets better known you will find the right person for the job.” Chrissy offered.
“That’s what I’m hoping for myself Chrissy. What did you both think of the club the other night?”
“What I saw of it Carl, it looked really great. We did only see the VIP section though, so we would really need to come and look around the whole club before we could give you any idea of where you could change things.” Mandy said.
“Why don’t you all come tonight? I know you don’t open the shop tomorrow, so you can have some fun with out worrying about having to get up for work in the morning.”
Mandy looked at Chrissy who nodded a yes to her so she turned to Carl again. “Sounds like it would be fun. I’ll book a taxi for 8, that way I can have a drink as well.”
“Don’t book a taxi Mandy. I’ll get Vic to pick you up at eight tonight.”
“I don’t want to put you out Carl, or Vic.” Mandy replied.
“It’s no trouble at all, Vic would be upset if you turned up in a taxi.” Carl laughed.
“Okay then Carl, I’ll see you tonight. Or should I say I’ll see Carla tonight.” She grinned at Carl and Carl grinned back at her. Carl said goodbye to Chrissy and then Becky, then he left the shop saying. “See you all later!”
“Is he coming back later?” Becky asked.
“No, he means at the club tonight. He wants us to take a good look at the club and let him know what can be done to make it better. Hope you don’t mind Becky, but I said we would go.” Chrissy waited for an answer.
“No that’s fine Chrissy, I could do with a night out.” Becky replied with a smile.
Chrissy went to finish up the EBay stuff, but found that Becky had already done it all and tided up the shop front and restocked the shelves. Chrissy and Mandy looked at each other and then at Becky.
“Becky’s done a really great job, there’s nothing left to do.” Chrissy said.
“I can see that Chrissy, she really is a hard worker. We may as well call it a day and get the stuff to the post office and go home and get ready for tonight.”
Chrissy and Mandy went out front to find Becky sweeping the floor and putting some waste paper in the bin. They both stood looking at her, which made her think she’d done something wrong. “Have I made a mistake or something?”
“No Becky, you’re doing a really great job. You’re putting me and Chrissy to shame.” Mandy giggled as she said it, so Becky knew she was doing a good job and smiled back at them both.
They loaded up the car and then made their way to the post office and then home. Chrissy and Becky made a start on dinner and then went to get a shower together. The food was cooked when they got back down and Mandy had turned the oven down. They were all in their bathrobes, so they could get dressed once they had eaten.
Once they finished, Mandy washed, while Chrissy and Becky dried. Then they all went to get ready.
Chrissy had an idea for her outfit and one for Becky too. She found the two dresses and hung them on the back of the closet door and went to sort out the underwear to go with each dress. Becky saw the corset and started to back away. “You’re not getting me in one of them things again, it was bad enough when Mandy got me to wear that one the night we all dressed up.”
“Please give it a go Becky, I won’t tie it too tight. If you don’t wear the corset, the dress won’t fit that I want you to wear for me.” Chrissy had a pleading look that Becky couldn’t resist.
“Okay then, but not too tight, please!”
Chrissy set to work dressing Becky, just like she was dressing a life-size doll. The corset had a built in bra to support Becky’s breasts so she wrapped it around her waist and tied down the laces till she got the hour glass shape she was looking for. “Can you breathe okay Becky?”
Becky took a couple of sample breaths. “Yes I can babe, how do I look?” Becky struck a pose.
“You look really good Lover, now let me finish dressing you or we will never be ready when Vic gets here.”
Chrissy handed her a pair of stockings and let her slide them up each leg and attach them to the garters on the corset. While Becky was doing that, Chrissy went to get dress she wanted Becky to wear.
Chrissy walked back to Becky holding a black dress which sparkled whenever the light hit the hundreds of little sequins all over it. The dress didn’t have any straps, which explained the need for the built in bra cups on the corset. Chrissy helped her step into it, once she had pulled it into place Chrissy zipped it up at the side and then stopped back. She thought that Becky look amazing, but there was something missing. Then she remembered she hadn’t got her any shoes to wear yet, so she ran off to get her a pair of shoes.
“Here you go Becky, this should finish the outfit off just right.” Chrissy handed Becky a pair of black strappy sandals to put on.
Becky really did look beautiful, Chrissy felt so lucky that she was her girl. But she still thought that she needed something else to finish off the look. ‘She needs a necklace,’ Chrissy thought to herself. Chrissy looked all through her jewellery box and Becky’s, but couldn’t find one that looked right. She caught a glimpse of herself in the dressing table mirror and saw her gold chain with Purple Heart in the centre, hanging around her own neck.
Chrissy walked back to Becky and removed the chain from around her neck and started to put it around Becky’s neck.
“Chrissy, what are you doing?” Becky asked with a shocked look on her face.
“You need just the right looking necklace to finish the look I was going for.”
“But your mum gave you this necklace Chrissy. I could never wear this.”
“Sure you can Becky, I trust you not to lose it, and I love you so much that I wanted to give you my heart if only for one night.” Becky took hold of the heart after Chrissy finished putting it on her.
“Thank you Chrissy.” A tear ran down her face as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy wiped away the tear and then hugged her. “Don’t cry Becky, I want you to be happy with what I did.”
“I am happy Chrissy. Very happy.” They hugged again and then Chrissy set to work on doing her hair and makeup.
Becky looked a real stunner by the time Chrissy finished. She went over to the full-length mirror and looked at herself from each side and then straight on from the front. She loved the way her waist looked in the dress and how her bust looked bigger.
She turned to face Chrissy who had been stood just behind her watching. “Thanks Chrissy, you’ve made me look really hot.”
“Thanks lover, but just remember who you belong to.” Chrissy was shaking her finger at Becky as she spoke.
“I don’t want anyone else in my life other than you Chrissy.” Becky went to kiss Chrissy but Chrissy stopped her.
“I don’t want to mess up your lipstick before I get to show you off to the world.” Becky started to pout, so Chrissy kissed her, then fixed the damage she did. “Now that will have to do till we get home later. I don’t want to have to keep fixing your makeup all night.”
“I’ll try and keep my hands off you baby, but I won’t make any promises.” Becky put her arms around her lover and went to kiss her again.
“Becky! I told you NO!” Chrissy pushed her away.
“Can’t blame a girl for trying.” Becky giggled. Chrissy just walked away shaking her head.
Chrissy got her corset and put it on, then got Becky to tie it down for her. Then she put on her stockings and then her panties. Becky had got the dress for her, So she helped Chrissy get into it. The dress was a little like the one Becky was wearing, but it was a really bright blue and had short sleeves that hung just off the shoulders.
Chrissy slipped into a pair of blue shoes that matched the colour of the dress and went to see how she looked in the mirror. She had already done her makeup, so she was ready to leave once she had a final look at herself.
Becky came and stood next to her and they really did make a stunning looking pair. They both grabbed their purses and went to see if Mandy was ready yet. They knocked on her bedroom door and waited to see if she opened it. It only took her a couple of seconds to open it, Mandy was wearing a beautiful white dress and she looked stunning in it.
“Wow Sis, you look drop dead gorgeous in that dress. Carl, or Carla will be wanting to get you out of that dress from the first minute he sees you in it.”
“Well he will have to wait till I’m ready for that sort of thing. I’m not ready for that yet, but I can tease him still.” Mandy had a grin on her face.
They all headed downstairs and waited for Vic to come and get them. Becky went and poured each of them a glass of wine and they sat in the living room to wait. Mandy stood up when she heard a car pull onto the driveway. She was nearly at the door when she heard the doorbell go.
Mandy opened the door to see a tall blond woman stood at the door smiling at her. She was wearing a long black evening dress with a lace top peace to it that showed off her chest through it. The dress had a slit up the side that showed off one of her long slender legs. Her hair and makeup looked flawless as well.
“Good evening Mandy, you look amazing in that dress. Are you all ready to leave, or would you like a little more time?” The woman asked.
“Vic, I mean Vicky, is that you?” Mandy asked, not really believing that this woman could really be the same man that drove her around the other day.
“Yes it’s me Mandy, do I look okay?”
“You look amazing Vicky. How do you get that look, if I hadn’t met you the other day as a man, I never would have guessed you were anything, but a woman.”
“Thanks Mandy, I was a little nervous driving over here to pick you up.”
“You look so good Vicky, why would you be nervous about me seeing you like this.” Mandy asked not understanding why someone as stunning as Vicky could be nervous of anyone.
“Not everyone has seen me as a male and then as a female, so I was a little worried you would still just see the man in a dress.”
“Trust me Vicky, you look all woman to me.”
Vicky turned a little red, even through the makeup she was wearing. “Thanks Mandy.”
Mandy shouted for the other two and then waited for them to leave, so she could arm the alarm system and join them out at the car. Chrissy and Becky both told Vicky how great she looked as they drove to the club.
Vicky pulled up outside the club and a girl came and opened the doors then took the keys off Vicky and drove off in the car to park it around the back.
The bouncers must have known who Vicky was as they stepped aside and opened the door for her then let the others in as well.
Vicky led the way to the VIP section again and showed them to the sofa they sat on the other night when they were there. “I’ll just go and see if Carla is ready yet. I won’t be too long. She waved to a waitress and then said something to her, she nodded and then went and came back with a try holding three glasses of champagne.
“I could get used to this you know.” Mandy said as she took a glass from the tray.
Chrissy took a glass and handed it to Becky, then took her glass and thanked the waitress. Then turned to Mandy, “So could I Mandy, it’s nice to be treated so nice.”
The girls sat talking and watching other people come and go. They could tell that some of the girls were really men, but some looked really good. Becky and Mandy were having a little competition to work out the real girls from the fake ones. They were having so much fun playing their little game, they never saw the sad look on Chrissy’s face.
“I’m going to the ladies room, I won’t be long.” Chrissy said as she stood up.
“Do you want me to come with you babe?” Becky asked.
“No, I’ll be okay. You stay and keep playing your little game.” Becky never really noticed the sarcasm in Chrissy’s voice as she said it.
Chrissy was really upset with them both, how could they make fun of all those girls like that. Was she nothing, but a joke to them as well, did they poke fun at her behind her back? She was so deep in thought she never saw Vicky stood in front of her till it was too late and she walked straight into her.
Chrissy said “Sorry, it was my fault, I wasn’t looking where I was going.” She looked up to see Vicky smiling at her. “Oh, hi Vicky.”
“Hi Chrissy, you okay? You look a little upset all of a sudden. Has someone said something to you, let me know and I will have them removed from the club.” Vicky was all business again.
“It’s okay Vicky. I’m just being silly I think.” Chrissy was still a little down.
“You don’t play much poker do you Chrissy?” Chrissy just looked at her oddly. Vicky laughed. “I mean you’re not very good at lying are you?”
Chrissy looked down in defeat. “It’s my problem Vicky, please don’t worry yourself with it.” Chrissy went to the ladies room and took care of business, then checked to make sure her makeup still looked good and then left the ladies room again. She was just about to head out into the main club when she walked right into Vicky again.
“The VIP section is that way Chrissy.” She pointed in the opposite direction to the way Chrissy was walking.
“I don’t feel like going back there right now, I was going to have a look around the club for a bit.”
“Who upset you Chrissy?” Vicky asked in a stern voice that was more male than female and looked really odd coming from the female stood in front of her.
Chrissy was going to lie, but knew that Vicky would see right through it. So she decided to just come clean. “They kind of both upset me, but I don’t think they really meant to do it.”
“What did they do to upset you so much?”
“They started playing a little game to see who were real girls and which were men dressed up. It made me feel like I was less of a girl than they are, does that make any sense to you?”
“It does Chrissy, we all worry that were being looked at for the wrong reasons when we dress like this. But you could never be spotted as ever being a male when dressed. And only a doctor could tell you weren’t born a female now anyway.”
“I still feel like it was aimed at me though.”
“That’s because you care for people Chrissy. You should really go and tell them how you feel. I bet they wouldn’t play their little game if you told them how it makes you feel.”
“But what if they don’t care about how I feel? And they keep playing it anyway?”
“Do you really think they would Chrissy?”
“I guess not, but I really just want to be alone for a bit.” Chrissy was still looking a little sad.
“Okay then Chrissy, but don’t wonder off.” Vicky got up and left her to sit in the normal part of the club. Chrissy didn’t see Vicky tell one of the bouncers to keep a close eye on her and not let any men bother her.
Chrissy was still upset, and a little mad with Mandy and Becky. So she was glad to be alone for a bit to cool down.
Mandy and Becky were getting a little worried, as Chrissy still wasn’t back yet. Becky went to check the VIP toilet and found a couple of girls in their, but no Chrissy. She ran back to Mandy and said, “She’s gone Mandy. Chrissy isn’t in the toilet.
“What do you mean, she’s not in the toilets. Where could she be?” They both got up to go look for her when Vicky walked up to them.
“I hope you’re not thinking of leaving. Carla wouldn’t be happy if you left twice in a row.”
“We’ve lost Chrissy, she went to the ladies room some time ago and now she’s gone.” Mandy said sounding really worried.
“Calm down Ladies, Chrissy is safe. But she is a little upset though.”
“Why is she upset, what happened to her, who upset her?” Becky asked.
“Sit down and I will try and explain everything as I see it.” Vicky said in a calm voice
“Do you remember what you were both doing just before Chrissy went to the ladies room?”
Mandy and Becky looked at each other then back at Vicky. “I think we were just having some fun trying to work out which were men dressed up and which were real girls.” Mandy said.
“That’s what upset her. She thought that if you could make fun of others then you could make fun of her.”
Mandy and Becky looked at each other and then both put their hands to their mouths. “We never gave a thought to what our little game was doing to Chrissy. Please understand that Vicky. We didn’t mean any harm by it.”
“I know you didn’t, and most the girls in here wouldn’t care, but I think Chrissy felt a little scared that you both treated her the same way behind her back.”
“We never even think of her as a boy anymore. How could she think for one minute that we would ever do anything behind her back.” Becky was getting up again to go find her baby. “Please take me to her, I need to set her straight.”
“Becky, shouting at her won’t help. She’s scared and not used to being around so many crossdresser’s. So when you get to her, just show her how much you love her.”
Vicky got up and showed Becky and Mandy the way to the table she left Chrissy sitting at.
Becky saw Chrissy, but Chrissy was so deep in thought that she never saw Becky or Mandy walk up to the table. She turned to tell the person she wanted to be alone, but stopped speaking when she saw it was them.
“Chrissy what are you doing sat over here all on your own?” Mandy asked.
Chrissy was looking down at the table like a naughty child. “I just wanted to be alone for a bit.”
Mandy sat facing Chrissy, while Becky slid in next to her. “So it had nothing to do with me and Becky playing that silly little game?”
Chrissy looked up at Vicky, who just smiled and winked at Chrissy then walked away to let them talk. “I’m sorry if I worried you both. You both seemed to be making fun of all them people and it felt wrong. I started to worry that you both made fun of me when my back was turned.” Chrissy looked down at the table again.
“Chrissy, do you really think we would make fun of you? We weren’t thinking when we were playing, it just sort of happened, and we never meant anything bad with it.” Becky hugged Chrissy as she spoke to her.
“No I don’t think you would do that at all, I’m not sure why I felt the way I did. Sorry Becky, sorry Mandy.”
“Vicky said that it could be due to you not being around a lot of crossdresser’s before. You could be scared that someone would see you as a man dressed like a girl, not that I think they ever could.” Mandy smiled as she spoke.
Chrissy thought about it and came to the conclusion that Vicky could be right. She looked around and realised that she didn’t look like any of the ones that stood out as men in a dress. She wasn’t even as big as Mandy so her size wouldn’t give her away. Chrissy realised that she was just being silly.
Chrissy decided to break out of her mood and have some fun with her sister and lover. “I guess I am being silly aren’t I? Sorry you two.” She smiled a warm loving smile at Becky and Mandy.
“Stop being sorry and let’s go and have some fun.” Mandy said with a smile back at her.
The girls all went back to the VIP section to find Vicky stood talking to a black haired woman with a killer waist pulled into an hour glass shape. She was wearing a long blue dress that reminded them of the one that Jessica rabbit wears, it even sparkled the same way. They saw Vicky say something to the woman then she pointed towards the girls as they walked towards her and Vicky.
The woman turned to look at the girls as they got to her. They all stopped dead in their tracks when they realised it was Carl, or more to the point Carla.
Mandy looked her up and down, then up again. “Carla, you look amazing. How ever did you get your body to look like that?”
“Hi Mandy, with a lot of time and padding. Hi Chrissy, hi Becky.”
“Hi Carla, you do look really great, I love the dress.”
“Thanks Chrissy. I had it made after seeing, Who Framed Roger Rabbit. I just wish I looked as good as Jessica did in it.”
“You look just fine to me Carla.” Mandy said as she went and gave her a hug and a kiss. It felt a little odd when she kissed Carla their lips stuck together due to them both wearing lipstick, but she liked it. Mandy was getting turned on to think that the woman in front of her was all man under that dress.
Mandy ran her hands down Carla’s sides and felt the corset holding her waist in tight and the padding on the hips to give a greater look to the hour-glass shape. Her make up was perfect as well. Mandy was really falling in love with this man, or woman. She was a little confused about it all, but she knew she loved him no matter what.
In stead of asking the girls to take a seat, Carla and Vicky decided to give them a tour of the whole club. Carla took Mandy by the hand and then Chrissy and Becky walked behind them with Vicky bringing up the rear, but Chrissy grinned at Becky and then looked at Vicky. Becky picked up on what Chrissy wanted to do, so they both stepped to the side of Vicky and took an arm each. When Vicky looked down they both grinned and then put their heads on her shoulder, or more like her upper arm as she was a lot taller than they were, even in heels.
Vicky felt great as all the other girls in the club watched as this blond bombshell walked past with a really good looking and sexy girl on each arm.
Mandy looked back to make sure the other two were still there. She had to giggle when she saw what they were doing, and the grin on Vicki’s face. Carla turned when she heard Mandy laugh, even she had to giggle at the sight.
Carla showed them around the club stopping to talk to a lot of the girls and even some women dressed as men. But all of them were really nice and pleasant to talk with. They ended up back in the VIP section and Carla waved a waitress over with a tray of drinks. They all sat down and took a glass of Champagne, then Carla asked. “So what do you think to the club?”
“It’s a really great place Carla. It looks like you thought of everything.” Mandy said as she slid a little closer to her. Carla put her arm around Mandy and smiled at her. “Thanks Mandy, but I was hoping you could tell me how to make it even better.”
“I’m sorry Carla, but I don’t really know that much about night clubs.” Mandy looked a little sad that she couldn’t offer any ideas.
“Don’t worry about it Mandy, I’m glad that you really think I covered everything.” Carla was smiled at her, so Mandy didn’t feel so bad after all.
“What did you two think of the place?” Carla looked at Chrissy and Becky.
“I think it’s really great too Carla, but like Mandy said we don’t know much about night clubs to offer any good advice as to how you could make it better.” Becky answered for both her and Chrissy.
Carla could see that Chrissy wasn’t having as much fun as the other two, so Carla made a mental note to have a chat with her later and find out what’s bothering her.
Mandy and Becky decided they needed to powder their noses, they asked Chrissy if she needed to go, but she said no, so they went and left her sitting with Carla. Vicky was away sorting out a problem at the door, so Carla took the chance to find out what was bothering Chrissy.
“What’s wrong Chrissy? You don’t look to be having as much fun as the other two.”
Chrissy just shrugged then said, “I don’t really know Carla, I’ve just got this scary feeling deep down. I look at the way some of you act, and I worry that I look the same way.”
“Chrissy, you’re nothing like us. We dress up to be noticed and because we like the feel of the clothes. But we still feel okay with our male side. Where as you felt like you were always a female, and now you are.”
Chrissy thought about what Carla had just said, “I guess you’re right Carla. Mandy and Becky said pretty much the same thing to me. Thanks Carla.”
“If I may add one more thing Chrissy. I never saw you as a male, and I can normally pick out a crossdresser or a TS, but I never even guessed you, not even before you had the op.”
“Really? You’re not just saying that Carla.” Chrissy asked feeling better with herself.
“Chrissy, I would never lie to you, or Becky and your sister. To me Chrissy you’re all woman and always have been.”
Chrissy went over to Carla and gave her a hug to thank her for chatting. They broke the hug when they heard a voice say. “What are you doing with my woman!”
Chrissy broke the hug looking worried, she saw it was Mandy that had spoken, but she was still worried she might have upset her again. But she soon felt better when she saw Mandy grin at her.
“Sorry Mandy, but Carla was just helping me realise some things.”
“That’s okay Chrissy. I know that Carla is a little bit too much of a woman for you.” She grinned at Chrissy. Chrissy got what Mandy was getting at and giggled as well.
“Your right there Sis, but I tend to think you can never have too many sisters though.” Carla looked at Chrissy to see if she was just joking, but it looked like she was being truthful.
“You would really think of me as a sister to you Chrissy? Even though I only dress part time.”
“Yes I would, you can help me when Mandy is at a loss as to what to tell me. Why do you not want the job Carla?”
“I’d love to think of you as my little sister Chrissy, but only as long as Mandy and Becky don’t mind?” Carla looked at the two girls to see if they had any problem with any of it.
Both Mandy and Becky smiled. “I’ve got no problem with it Carla.” Becky said.
“Neither do I. I think its great that she can talk to someone that understands some of what she is going through.” Mandy put her arm around Carla as she spoke. Mandy found it hard to kiss Carla due to them both having breasts now, but she loved the way it felt when their breasts touched, and she loved the way their lips would stick together when they kissed.
Becky watched Mandy and Carla kiss and felt the need to show Chrissy how much she loved her. So she pulled Chrissy into a hug and kissed her in the same way. Mandy and Carla were watching them when they stopped.
“Well I see she’s not shy about everything then.” Carla said as she looked at Mandy.
“Becky and Chrissy can put on quite a show when they want to, but I do love to see Chrissy happy. She never seems happier than when she’s making out with Becky. The two girls heard every word Mandy and Carla said and both went a little red in the face when they stopped kissing each other.
They could see most of the VIP section had stopped what they were doing to watch the free floor show.
“Maybe I should hire you two. It looks like you draw a good crowd.” Carla giggled.
“Carla! Don’t tease them.” Mandy slapped her on the arm as she spoke.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, Becky. I was just teasing you both, I’m glad you have something that great between you both. Don’t worry what anyone else thinks about it, and if they do have any trouble just send them to see me.” Chrissy had to laugh at what Carla just said, as she didn’t look very tough dressed as she was.
Carla caught on to what Chrissy was laughing at and had to join in, which set off the others as well.
“Okay, point taken, but don’t let these sexy curves make you think I can’t take care of myself, or the ones I care for.” Carla struck a very sexy pose as she spoke, which got her another hug and kiss from Mandy.
Carla had to go and entertain some more, so Mandy and the other two spent some time walking around the club on their own and chatting with some of the girls. Carla had told some of the girls about Mandy’s and Chrissy’s business, so they had a lot of the girls asking them questions and advice. They even had some appointments made for the following day so that some of the girls could come and get fitted for a corset or two.
It was gone three in the morning when the club closed and all the people were gone. Only the staff were left, and though they were all looking really tired, they still had time to smile and have a laugh as they cleaned up the glasses and shut everything down for the night.
Vicky and Carla drove the girl’s home. They didn’t stop for a nightcap as Carla was beginning to complain about the corset and how tight it was and she still had to get out of all her makeup yet.
“I bet it can be a real drag being a girl?” Mandy said with a grin.
Carla groaned and Vicky nearly choked from laughing so hard. Chrissy and Becky looked at each other and then burst out laughing which then set Carla off.
They dropped the girls off at home and they all stood at the doorstep and watched the black Mercedes drive away.
“That was a really great night, didn’t you think so?” Chrissy asked the other two.
“”Yes it was, and I am sorry for upsetting you Chrissy.” Becky looked tired and a little sad about the silly game her and Mandy had been playing.
“Don’t worry about it Becky, Carla made me understand why I was feeling the way I did. I guess I just wasn’t used to being around lots of crossdresser’s before tonight. I was just scared I stood out like some of them did, but Carla said she never saw me as a man in a dress, not even from the first time she ever saw me.”
“You never were much of a man I’m pleased to say Chrissy.” Chrissy hugged and kissed Becky to let her know that she liked what she just said.
“I don’t know about you two, but I’m ready for my bed.” Mandy was heading for the stairs as she spoke.
“So are we Mandy.” Becky said as she put her arm around Chrissy’s waist and led her to the stairs so they could follow Mandy up to bed.
They each helped the other to get out of the corsets and into their nightgowns and then they went to use the bathroom and brush their teeth. They all got into Mandy’s bed and cuddled up together falling asleep almost right away.
Over the next couple of weeks they fell into a routine of working at the shop with Carl having food delivered or dropped off by him, and Becky was helping out as well. Then they would go to the club on a Saturday and Tuesday, as they didn’t have work the next day.
Becky still had no idea what she really wanted to do. But she didn’t feel like she was putting on the other two as she was helping out at the shop. This gave Mandy and Chrissy a little more time to help out the customers. And still get the EBay orders and web site orders packaged and out on time.
They were getting a lot more crossdresser’s coming to them now since the club opened. They knew this had a lot to do with Carl adding them to the club’s web site, as being a friendly place for a girl to do some shopping.
They were at the club one Saturday night when Becky saw a girl sat on her own looking a little down so she dragged Chrissy over with her to make sure the girl was okay. She was sat at a table all on her own.
“Hello there, is everything okay?” Becky asked with a friendly smile.
The girl looked at Becky, then at Chrissy before saying, “Yes I’m fine. Am I in your spot? I’ll move if I am.” The girl went to stand up to move.
“No please stay where you are. I just wanted to make sure you were okay, you look a little sad for someone out clubbing.”
“The girl started to look a little uneasy and Becky kind of realised that it must be the poor girls first trip out dressed. She did look good though.
“May we join you for a bit?” Mandy asked as she motioned at the empty seats facing the girl. They both sat down and smiled at the girl.
The girl leaned forward and said in a quiet voice. “Are you two, you know, Men?”
Becky giggled, “Nope we’re both girls full time.” Becky looked at Chrissy who just shook her head to mean don’t say any more about me just yet.
The girl looked shocked to find that two normal girls wanted to sit and talk to her. She looked at Becky and then Chrissy, the girl thought they both looked amazing.
She was snapped out of her daze when she heard Chrissy ask, “Is this your first time here at the club?”
The girl looked down at the table and then back at the two girls. “It’s my first time out dressed like this, do I stand out that much?” The girl looked like she’d failed a test.
“You look really good, but just a little lost. Didn’t you come with anyone?” Becky asked with concern in her voice.
“No, I’m here alone. It’s not like I can turn to a friend and ask them to come with me to a club so I can dress as a woman for the night.”
“True, you do have a point. You should really try and meet some people here, they are nearly all very friendly and would love to have a new friend to chat with.” Becky said.
“I’m a little on the shy side, and have trouble meeting people.” The girl said in a quiet voice.
Becky could see a lot of Chrissy in this girl and knew that if she were going to meet some new friends, she would have to drag her along to meet them. So Becky stood up and Chrissy did the same, they pulled the girl to her feet and dragged her over to a group of girls stood near the bar.
“Hi Becky, hi Chrissy. Who’s your friend?” Becky and Chrissy suddenly realised that they never asked her what her name was, so they both looked at the frightened girl waiting for her to say her name.
“I, I, I don’t have one.” The girl’s shoulders dropped and she looked beaten.
Becky lifted the girl’s head and smiled at her, which made the girl feel a little better. “Don’t look so sad, you must have a girl’s name you like.”
“I’ve always liked the name Catherine, or Cathy for short.” The girl said with a little smile.
“Okay then, Cathy it is.” Becky turned to the girls and then said, “This is Cathy, She’s a little on the shy side and is new at the club and to the scene. So please be nice to her.” Becky looked all business, but then broke out into a fit of laughter.
They all shoed Becky off with a giggle as they all started talking to the newly named Cathy stood in front of them. The first one to introduce themselves was a friendly looking woman in her late thirty’s with long curly blond hair and a cute looking face. She was wearing a red leather skirt and a white silk blouse. She didn’t look too tall, but the shoes she had on did have tall heels. “Hello Cathy dear, my name is Crystal. Don’t let Becky and Chrissy scare you, we’re all just pussy cats really.” Crystal held out her hand so Cathy could shake it. Then she introduced her to the other girls.
“This is Karen.” Crystal pointed to a tall black haired woman in a black cocktail dress. She didn’t look as good as Crystal, but she did smile and make Cathy feel welcome.
That little fire cracker there is Pippa.” This time Crystal pointed to a little oriental woman that was wearing a really tight fitting dress that gave her a stunning looking figure. Cathy went to shake her hand, but she got jumped on and hugged to death instead. “Sorry if I scared you Cathy, but I just wanted to help make you feel like one of the group” Pippa said sounding all bubbly.
The last girl in the group had a page boy style blond hairdo and looked just as nervous as Cathy did. “This is Sandi, she’s a new member to the group as well.” Cathy smiled and held out her hand for Sandi to shake. Sandi returned her smile and shook her hand.
Cathy still looked a little lost, but Crystal wasn’t going to let her stay quiet for long. “How long have you been dressing Cathy?”
“On and off for a couple of years now, but this is the first time I’ve ever left the house fully dressed.” Cathy said in a quiet voice.
“You look good for your first time. Did you come with anyone?” Karen asked.
“No I’m here alone. I read about this club on the net at a story site I go to and thought I would give it a go as it’s only around the corner from where I live.”
“So you left your house dressed then Cathy?” Pippa asked.
“Yes I did, I’ve only been living there a couple of months so no one really knows me yet. And if they had seen me leave, they would have just thought it was a girl leaving the block of flats.”
The other girls started asking her if she had an email address and a web site and lots of other questions. Cathy soon came out of her shell and was having a laugh at some of the things the others said and did.
Becky and Chrissy stood and chatted with them all till they saw that Cathy was now part of the group.
“Me and Chrissy are going to leave you all to chat and go see if we can help any other girls feel more at home.” Becky and Chrissy gave all the girls a hug and then left to find Mandy who they had left in the VIP section with Carla and Vicky.
Cathy watched them walk away then turned to the group and asked, “May I ask what the deal is with those two? I find it odd to find two real girls coming to a club like this.”
“They’re friends with the owner, and rumour has it that their not both real girls. One of them was born a male, but had the op some time back.” Crystal said as she leaned over to Cathy. Cathy gave them all a look to say stop teasing the new girl.
“Were not joking Cathy, one of them was a male at birth.” Pippa beamed.
Cathy looked back at the two women walking away. She couldn’t believe that either of them was ever a male. But if she had to guess, she would have said it was Becky. She turned back to the group and said, “It must have been Becky then, no way could it have been Chrissy.”
Cathy looked at Pippa and saw her shaking her head to say that she was wrong and it was Chrissy. Cathy’s mouth fell open and she looked at Chrissy again, but she couldn’t see any sign of a male there at all.
Crystal put her arm around Cathy’s shoulder and said, “Don’t even try and work it out Cathy, just except the fact that she is a great person to know and if you ever need any help with your makeup, she can help.”
Cathy looked at the group and smiled as she realised that thanks to Becky and Chrissy she now had a couple of friends to chat with, but she would like to find out Chrissy’s story at some point. She just hoped she got the chance to chat with her again sometime.
Chrissy and Becky found Mandy sat in the VIP section with Carla still, but Vicky had gone. “Hello you two, what you been up to?” Mandy asked with a grin on her face.
“Nothing like that Mandy.” Chrissy shot back with a hand on one hip, and a smile on her face.
“I’ll take your word for it Chrissy, but I think you’ve been up to something as you’ve been gone for some time.”
“We were just helping a lost soul meet some new friends.” Becky added.
“In what way Becky?” Carla asked as she stood up to greet a couple of people she saw just walk in.
“We saw some girl sat on her own and helped her meet a couple of other girls. It didn’t seem like she was going to make the first move on her own.” Becky was looking at the sofa and missed the look on Carla’s face.
Becky and Chrissy took a seat for a bit, but were soon up and walking around the club again. As they left the VIP section Carla pulled Mandy to her feet and said. “Do you feel like taking a walk with me? I want to look at something.”
“Sure, I could do with stretching my legs a bit.” Carla pulled Mandy into a hug and then they kissed and headed off in the same direction Becky and Chrissy just went.
Mandy soon realised that Carla was watching what Becky was doing. “May I ask why you’re watching Chrissy and Becky?”
“I’m watching Becky, she’s playing the hostess part really well. Vicky said to me the other night that she had seen Becky get a couple of quiet girls get into a group and start to have more fun. A couple of girls have started to book into the hotel and get a makeover sooner than they normally would. I think it’s due to Becky, so I wanted to see if it was.” Mandy looked at Becky as she walked over to a girl stood in a corner and started talking to her. Then they both watched as she led her over to a couple of other girls and started chatting with them all. They saw them do it a couple more times before they made their way back to the VIP section, so Carla and Mandy followed them.
Mandy could see that Carla was in business mode now, so she left her to think and went to the lady’s room to powder her nose.
Becky and Chrissy stood looking to see where Mandy was when they got back to the sofa. Carla could see them looking and said, “She went to powder her nose.” Both girls nodded and took a seat.
Mandy came back and was about to take a seat when Carla stood up and asked them all to follow her to her office. The girls all looked at each other to try and work out what they might have done to upset Carla, as she looked really serious.
The girls all followed Carla to her office and took a seat. It was a lot quieter in the office so they could talk without shouting so much.
“What’s wrong Carla, have we done something to upset you?” Chrissy asked looking all worried.
Carla realised that she had not said anything as to why she asked them all to come into her office. “No, sorry Chrissy. I want to put some options on the table for Becky and didn’t want to do it in the club.”
“What option’s and what have I done to make you want to give me options?” Becky asked nervously.
“Don’t look so worried Becky, I’m really happy with what you’ve been doing. So much so, that I want to offer you a full time job doing it for me.”
Becky just sat staring at Carla for some time before saying, “I must have drunk too much, I thought you just offered me a job.”
“I did Becky. I want you to become the hostess of the club for me.”
“I thought that was your job Carla? It is your club after all.” Becky said with a puzzled look on her face.
“It should be Becky, but I don’t seem to get out into the normal part of the club enough. And I’ve had a couple of the girls say how they had a great time after a girl here at the club got them talking to other groups of girls. I was watching you tonight as you walked around the club Becky. That girl is you.”
Becky sat looking a little red in the face at the compliment Carla just paid her. “Let me get this straight, you want to pay me to come to the club and do what I’ve been doing for a couple of weeks now?”
“Yep, that’s about it, but you will need to get fitted for a couple of corsets and we need to sort out a new wardrobe for you. I’ll sort out with Marie and the boutique to take your measurements and get some new outfits ordered for you.”
“How do you know I even want the job Carla?” Becky asked trying to look a little uninterested.
“You don’t have a very good poker face Becky.” Carla smiled at her.
“She does have a point Babe.” Chrissy said from the side of her.
“Don’t we need to talk about pay and working hours?” Becky asked.
“We can sort that out tomorrow once we have you fitted out for your uniforms so to speak.”
“Will I have to dress like the waitresses?”
“No, I want you to look glamorous, not like just another member of the staff. You must have noticed how Vicky and me don’t dress like the other girls for the same reason I don’t want you to. We will talk about it more tomorrow. Let’s get back to the club.” They all got up and left the office and went back to see if everyone was having a good time. Becky went around grabbing the odd lonely girl and getting them talking to other groups of girls.
While Becky was talking to a couple of girls she had introduced earlier in the night, Chrissy went to the toilet. She found Cathy in there trying to fix her makeup.
“Hi Cathy, how is Crystal and the other’s treating you?”
“Hi Chrissy. They are really great, thanks for helping me meet them.”
“You need to thank Becky more than me, I just tend to follow her around.”
Cathy found herself staring at Chrissy a little too much, she only realised she was when she saw Chrissy look in the mirror to make sure she hadn’t messed up her makeup. “I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to stare at you. It’s just that.” Cathy stopped speaking as she realised that it wasn’t right for her to ask what she was about to ask.
“It’s just that what?” Chrissy asked.
“It doesn’t matter Chrissy, It would be rude of me to ask.” Cathy said as she tried to get her lipstick on right.
“You can’t believe I wasn’t born a female?” Chrissy said with a smile. She was now so used to the girls asking her, that she found it fun now when they found out the rumours were true.
“So they were telling me the truth then, I thought they were just pulling my leg.” Cathy looked shocked as she looked Chrissy up and down.
Chrissy stepped back and did a twirl for her. “What do you think?”
“I would never have guessed Chrissy. You look really hot.”
“Thanks Hon, you don’t look to bad yourself. You just need a little more practice with your makeup, but that will come with time.” Chrissy stepped back up to Cathy and took her lipstick from her and then wiped off what she had on her lips and redid it for her. She looked at her other makeup and did a quick fix and touch up for her. When Cathy looked in the mirror she was amazed at the difference.
“Wow Chrissy, Crystal was right when she said you were a whiz with the makeup.” Chrissy just smiled and then gave her a hug before they went back to the others.
Becky was stood with Crystal when Cathy and Chrissy got back, all the girls could tell that Chrissy had done some repairs to Cathy’s makeup.
“I see the makeup fairy has struck again?” Karen said as she looked at Chrissy, Who went a little red and looked down at the floor.
“Nice job Chrissy, your talents are wasted working in the shop you know.” Crystal added.
“I’m not that good really, I just had a good subject to work with.” Chrissy tried to play down all the attention she was getting. “You should all be congratulating Becky here. She’s been given the job of playing hostess here at the club.”
Becky shot Chrissy a dirty look for shifting the attention to her, but all Chrissy did was smile at her and Becky melted in her smile as she always did.
The girls all started firing questions at her, but all she could say was that she still had to sort out the details with Carla. The girls all hugged her and then brought her a drink to congratulate her on the new job.
Word soon got around the club and everyone they walked past had to say how great it was. By the end of the night Becky was glad to be leaving for home. Carla and Vicky dropped the girls off at home and let them enter the house, after Carla had arranged for Vicky to pick Becky up the next afternoon to sort out the paperwork and her new outfits for work.
Becky was a little lost in thought as they got ready for bed. But she soon put it all aside as she felt the warm embrace of Chrissy’s arms around her, and they were soon fast asleep.
Chrissy was the first to wake the next day needing the bathroom, so she slid down the bed trying not to wake the others. She saw the time was nearly eleven am and she knew she had to wake Becky so she could get ready for Vicky picking her up at noon.
Becky was already moving when she got back from the bathroom, so Chrissy jumped on the bed and pinned her down while she kissed her. “Good morning Miss Hostess.”
“Morning Babe. Is there any chance of you letting me get up so I can get ready?” Becky asked in the creaky voice one has when you just woke up.
“In a minute babe, I just want to make the most of you while I can.” Chrissy started to kiss her again with even more passion.
“Get a room you two.” Mandy said as she saw the two of them kissing.
“We do have a room.” Chrissy grinned at her sister as she broke the kiss with Becky.
“Well your own room then, some of us are still trying to get our beauty sleep.” Mandy rolled onto her back and looked at the clock on her side of the bed. “God I didn’t realise what the time was. I never sleep in this later normally.”
Mandy was about to throw the covers back and get up when she was pinned down by Chrissy. “You should have been up hours ago Sis if you only sleep to get more beautiful.”
“Why thank you Sis, but I really need to visit the bathroom before I make a mess here in bed.” Chrissy giggled and then rolled off her.
Chrissy followed Becky to their bedroom and helped her wash her back in the shower then did her hair and makeup ready for when Vicky arrived.
It was Vic that turned up, but they kind of knew it would be anyway. Chrissy waved them off and then went back to find Mandy and see what she wanted to eat, She’d tried to feed Becky, but she was a little too nervous to eat anything really, so Chrissy just made her a slice of toast.
“Morning Mandy, what do you want to eat?”
“I think I will just have some jam on some toast. Feel a little hung over this morning.” Chrissy put some toast in front of her and then poured her a cup of tea. “Thanks Sis, your the best.” Becky said with a smile.
“I had a good teacher Sis.” Chrissy smiled back at her.
They ate and then sat and relaxed waiting for Becky to get home. It was nearly six when she did get back, but she looked a lot better than when she left. Vic had to help her bring in all the bags of stuff she had.
“Thanks Vic, I’ll see you later.” Becky said.
“What do you mean, see him later?” Chrissy said with an strange look on her face.
“Oh your right. Sorry Vic, I will see Vicky later.” Vic smiled at the little joke she was playing on Chrissy.
“Okay, see you later Becky. Bye for now.” Vic left and Becky closed the door behind him.
Becky turned to see Chrissy stood with her hands on her hips. “You know full well what I mean by seeing Vic, or Vicky later.”
“I know Babe, but I can have some fun if I want. Carla wants me to start right away, so I am going there tonight.”
“Tonight! But I have to work tomorrow and can’t come with you.” Chrissy was pouting at Becky.
“Chrissy I am working there now, so I can’t have you there all the time to hold my hand. I will miss you though.”
“Good, I would hate to think of you having any fun without me there with you.” Chrissy pulled Becky into a hug and a kiss before she dragged Becky to the kitchen so she could feed her before she helped her get ready for her first night working at the club.
Chrissy had more than enough room in her walk in closet to hang all of the new outfits that Becky now had and still not even half fill the room. Chrissy found a nice black dress that needed Becky to wear a corset with, but it looked like all the outfits needed her in a corset.
Becky was ready just in time for the doorbell going. Mandy opened the door and saw Vicky stood there in a beautiful red cocktail dress and red hair to match.
“Hi Vicky, your looking as stunning as always.”
“Thanks Mandy, I’m not sure about the hair though.” Vicky said with a lift of her lip on one side.
“I think it really does suit you.” Mandy said with a smile and a nod of the head.
“Really? I wasn’t too sure, but if you say it looks good then I am happy with it.”
They both turned when they heard the clicking of heels on the marble floor of the hallway.
“Wow Becky, you look stunning. You’ll be fighting all the girls off tonight.” Vicky said with a smile.
“And she better do a good job as well, or she will have me to answer to.” Came the voice of Chrissy from behind her.
Becky got to the door and turned to look at Chrissy and Mandy, she took a deep breath then said, “Okay, wish me luck.”
“You’ll do fine Becky, you’re going to be doing the same thing you have been doing, but getting paid for it now.” Mandy was grinning as she spoke.
“Hey, I never looked at it that way before.” She smiled and then went to kiss Chrissy but got stopped. “You will mess up your lipstick. So no kissing till you get home.”
Becky pouted, but could see her point. Vicky led the way to the car and Chrissy and Mandy stood and watched them drive off. For Chrissy it was the second time today and she was missing her already.
“You okay Chrissy?” Mandy asked looking a little worried.
“I’m just missing her already, does that make me a sad person?”
“Not really Sis, you’re just a little worried about how she will cope without you I bet.”
“I guess it’s that too. I’m also worried that she may find a new girl. And it makes me feel bad for even thinking it.”
“Trust me Chrissy, there isn’t another woman on this planet that could pull Becky away from you.”
“Do you really think so?”
“Trust me Chrissy, I know so.” Mandy put her arm around her sister and they went to watch a little telly before calling it a night.
When they got up to Mandy’s room Chrissy said, “I think I should sleep in my own bed tonight. I’m not sure how Becky would feel about just the two of us sharing a bed when she wasn’t here as well.”
“Okay Chrissy, but please come and get in with me if you feel scared later.” Mandy gave her Sister a hug and then they went to their own rooms.
Chrissy had a wash and brushed her teeth and then crawled into bed. It took her some time to fall asleep, she was woken when she heard the door open and then shut again. She looked at the clock and saw it was nearly four in the morning. She heard the figure shuffle off to the bathroom and saw the light go on and then the door shut. Chrissy lay there till she saw the light go out and then she felt someone get in the bed.
“How did it go Becky?” Chrissy asked in a quiet voice.
“Sorry if I woke you Chrissy, but I thought you would be in Mandy’s bed with her.”
“I wasn’t sure you would like it if I did, so I slept in here. So how did it go?”
“It was fine, not as much fun without you and Mandy there, but it was okay once I got into it.” Becky sounded tired and was yawning as she spoke. Chrissy shuffled over to her and hugged her and she could tell that Becky was asleep in no time. Chrissy finally fell asleep again and got another couple of hours.
Chrissy slid out of bed and took a shower without waking Becky. She stood and watched her lover sleeping for a couple of minutes before she went to sort out some breakfast for herself and Mandy.
“Morning Chrissy. What time did Becky get in?”
“Just before four am, she was really tired. I hope she can keep up the pace.”
“She’ll be fine, just remember that she was dragged out shopping and signing paperwork yesterday. She will be better after she’s been doing it for a couple of days.”
“True, I never thought of it that way. I’m going to miss her at the shop though, she was a little angel with the packing.”
“We’ll cope Sis, we did before she started to help us.” Mandy said with a sigh.
“I know we did Sis, but we didn’t have all the customers from the club and the hotel orders to sort out. We may need to look at taking on a part time member of staff to help us keep on track with everything.”
“Maybe Sis, but lets wait and see if we can cope first.”
“Yes Scrooge.” Chrissy said as she stuck out her tongue at Mandy.
“Hey! Watch who your calling Scrooge.” Mandy threatened, as she playfully slapped Chrissy on the arm from across the table.
They finished breakfast and then washed and dried the dishes and put them away again and left for work. Chrissy thought Becky might have come down before they left, but she was still sound asleep when she poked her head in.
The shop was really busy and they had a lot of EBay and website orders to sort out, and even a couple from the hotel that Marie had emailed over to them. They gave the orders to the person that brought the food at lunchtime so Marie had them in plenty of time for her guests tonight.
It was home time before they knew it and they were both dead on their feet. They dropped the parcels off at the post office and then called in for Chinese, as they really didn’t feel like cooking when they got in.
They found Becky still in her dressing gown looking like she hadn’t long been up. “Hi Becky, you just got up or something?” Chrissy asked.
“I’ve been up for about an hour now. Sorry for not getting any dinner sorted out, but it was a really long day yesterday. I was hoping this big mug of coffee would wake me up a little, but it’s not working so far.”
“Hi Becky.” Mandy said as she came in with a bag of Chinese food and put it on the table. “So you’re too tired to eat some food then?”
Becky could smell the food and it made her mouth water. She hadn’t eaten much since dinnertime last night. “I am so hungry now I smell that food. I’ve not eaten since last night.”
“Why didn’t you eat at the club last night?” Chrissy asked in a scolding way that made Becky feel like a small child.
“Carla was introducing me to so many people that it was closing time before I realised what time it was. I’m hoping tonight will be a little easier.”
“So do I, or I will be having words with Carla.” Mandy wasn’t happy that Becky hadn’t eaten anything either.
“Please don’t get me the sack before I really get the job. I promise to take a break tonight.”
Mandy dished up the food and they all got stuck in. Chrissy told Becky that they missed her today and Becky said she would try and get in and help them out in the afternoons. This was stopped by both Chrissy and Mandy when they said she would be full on dealing with the club of a night-time.
“Well at least let me sort out dinner for you. We can’t keep living on take out.” Becky was pleading with them.
“Okay you can sort out dinner, but keep it simple. You need to get some rest ready for the night-time.” Chrissy was really laying down the law to Becky, but Becky knew it was out of love for her and she really liked that she had someone to care for her the way she cared for Chrissy.
Time was getting on when they finished dinner and then Chrissy did some fruit and ice cream for dessert, which filled that last spot.
“Chrissy do you think you’re up to helping me get ready again? I know you must be tired, but you always do such a stunning job with my makeup.” Chrissy smiled and then led her lover up to take a shower and washed her hair so she could style it for her.
It was just before eight when the doorbell went and Mandy opened it to find Vicky stood there all dolled up again. She even had the red hair again. “I see you liked the red hair after all then Vicky?”
“Hi Mandy. Yep it was a big hit at the club last night so I decided to go red again.”
“You look really good again by the way.”
“Thanks Mandy. Carla told me to say Hi and make sure you and Chrissy would be at the club tomorrow night?”
“We will be there, I don’t think I will be able to take another night with Chrissy mopping around. She is lost when Becky isn’t around.” Mandy said with a laugh.
“They do seem to go well together, I could tell that Becky was a little love sick for her. She wasn’t her normal cheery self, but she still did a really good job. It was only me and Carla that could see it.”
They heard Chrissy and Becky talking so turned just in time to see them reach the bottom of the stairs. Chrissy had done another stunning job with Becky’s makeup and the dress was a long sparkling blue gown that had a really tiny waist thanks to the corset that Chrissy had forced her to wear. The skirt on the dress was long but had a split up the side that showed off her long slender leg on one side.
The only thing that Vicky could do was wolf whistle at her. “Wow girl you look hot tonight, maybe I should go home and change so I don’t look like the ugly step sister.”
“Don’t be silly Vicky, you look great. And we can’t all have a superstar make over girl like Chrissy to get us ready.” Becky said with a grin as she looked at Chrissy, then gave her a hug, She didn’t even try to kiss her as she knew that Chrissy would tell her off.
Just as Vicky was opening the car door for Becky, Chrissy shouted. “Vicky? Can you make sure she stops long enough to get a bite to eat tonight please.”
“I will do Chrissy, you can trust me on that.” Vicky smiled back at her.
Mandy and Chrissy watched the car drive away and then went in to relax and watch a movie. They both fell asleep through it and then went to bed before the end. Mandy knew that Chrissy wouldn’t sleep in her bed tonight as she wanted to be there for Becky when she got home later, so she never asked. They just hugged on the landing and went to their own rooms.
Becky got home around the same time and she was taken into a hug the minute she got in bed by a half asleep Chrissy. She never spoke, she just cuddled her, which made Becky feel a lot better, and they both drifted off to sleep.
Life fell into a new routine after that. Chrissy and Mandy would be at the club on a Tuesday and Saturday night, and they were Becky’s best nights of the week as she got to show off her prize, which was Chrissy.
There were times when Chrissy felt like she was just getting in the way, or she felt left out as Becky was talking to some of the girls and Mandy was sat chatting and hugging Carla. So Chrissy would go for a walk around the club or go to the ladies room and sit in a stall and feel sorry for herself.
She was just leaving the toilet on Tuesday night when she bumped into Cathy. “Hi Cathy, not seen you here in a couple of weeks. Is everything okay?”
“Not really. I lost my job and haven’t really had the money to come out, but I just felt like letting my hair down tonight. So I thought stuff it, and decided to blow some money and have a good time.”
“I don’t blame you, a girl just needs to do that some times.” Cathy could tell that Chrissy wasn’t in the best of moods and looked a little sad.
“What about you Chrissy, you look a little down.”
“I’m fine, but now Becky is playing hostess I spend a lot of time on my own, and I get a little bored.”
“I’d be happy to spend some time chatting with you, I don’t really have any one special to hang with and I may pick up some makeup tips from you as the night goes on.”
“Would you really want to spend some time with me?” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Sure, you’re really cute and I have always thought you were fun to chat with. You kind of understand what we girls are going through.”
“I’m not to sure about that Cathy, but I do like chatting with you.” Chrissy lead the way to the VIP section and Cathy stopped before entering as she saw the bouncer eye her up and down.
“What you stopped for Cathy?” Chrissy asked.
“I don’t think I’m allowed in that section of the club.” Cathy looked a little scared at the tall muscle bound Bouncer stood at the door way to the VIP section.
Chrissy walked up to the bouncer and said, “Hi Brad, this is Cathy. Can you pass the word around that she has full access to the VIP section on my order.”
“I’ll do it right away Chrissy. You look amazing as always Chrissy by the way.”
“Thanks Brad.” Chrissy took Cathy by the hand and then led her into the VIP section and sat at the table with Mandy and Carla.
“Hi Carla, I hope you don’t mind, but I have brought a guest here, she is a friend of mine. I’ve told Brad to pass the word around that she is a full VIP guest, hope you don’t mind?”
“Not at all Chrissy. Hi Cathy, I’m pleased to meet you.” Carla said with a warm smile. Carla was happy to see Chrissy making some new friends. Mandy smiled at the new girl and looked her up and down. Cathy saw this and thought that Mandy didn’t like her much. But Mandy was just being protective of her little sister, she thought that Cathy was really nice.
Mandy sat chatting with Carla, and Chrissy was chatting with Cathy about how she came to be here in the big city and how she met and became Mandy’s sister and falling head over heels in love with Becky.
Mandy could see that Chrissy was having fun again, and when Becky came back to see how Chrissy was, she too liked Cathy and they all sat talking for a little bit before Becky had to go and sort out a couple of little problems.
Chrissy and Cathy swapped mobile numbers and email addresses at the end of the night and they were soon meeting up at the club every Tuesday and Saturday. Cathy still couldn’t find a job but with being allowed into the VIP section and getting into the club for free meant she didn’t spend much money anyway, and both Becky and Mandy liked her and she was good for Chrissy’s ego.
Things were fine for the next couple of months, but then Becky started acting a little oddly towards Chrissy. She was going out in the day and not getting back till after she and Mandy got home and when Chrissy asked why she was late. Becky would make up some reason, but Chrissy could tell she was lying.
Chrissy was worried that she was seeing another girl behind her back, but didn’t know what to do, so she waited till the time was right and she had a chat with Mandy about it.
Mandy was sat in the living room on a Thursday night looking through some catalogues from a supplier when Chrissy said, “Mandy, can we have a chat about some stuff?”
“Sure Chrissy, what’s on your mind?”
“How do you know that I have something on my mind?” Chrissy asked in a defensive way.
“Trust me Sis, I’ve known you long enough to tell when you have a problem and its eating away at you.” Mandy slid over to sit next to Chrissy. Now tell your big sister what’s the problem?”
“I think Becky is seeing another woman behind my back.” Chrissy was looking down at her own lap as she said it.
“You think what? Don’t be so silly Chrissy, she loves you so much. Everyone can see it.” Mandy said in a shocked voice.
“The other day when she said she had to go to the club in the afternoon, I called the club to see if she would be home for dinner, but Matt said she wasn’t there and hadn’t been there all day. I’ve checked up on her a couple of other times when she’s said she had stuff to do and she was lying then as well.” Chrissy was crying now she had let it all out.
Mandy had no idea what to say, but she needed to have a word with Carl. She hugged Chrissy and then led her up to bed, as she looked worn out. Once Mandy had her in bed she went back down to call Carla and talk about what Chrissy had just said.
Mandy went to the kitchen and sat at the table and called the club and asked for Carla. “Hello Mandy, what has you calling me at this time of night?”
“Hi Carla, sorry to bother you, but you need to have a word with Becky and Vicky, Chrissy is on to them.”
What Mandy didn’t know was that Chrissy had come back down to get a Glass of water. She heard every word that Mandy just said to Carla on the other end of the phone.
Chrissy felt sick to her stomach, Mandy was in on it, and the other woman was Vicky! She went back up stairs not wanting to believe what she just heard. She crawled into bed and cried herself to sleep.
Chrissy was woken up when the covers on the bed were pulled away from her. When she looked up she saw it was Mandy and Becky.
“What are you doing? Leave me alone.” Chrissy screamed at them both.
Before Chrissy could do any more, Mandy had a set of handcuffs on her and they were dragging her out of bed. And out the room, they took her to a small room to the side of the kitchen downstairs. It was just a plain looking room with a small metal frame bed and a small table next to it.
“What are you doing to me? Why am I in here?” Chrissy cried at them.
“This is your new bedroom Slave. Did you really think we were going to leave you in a room upstairs now Becky has Vicky in her life.”
“Mandy, Becky, please just let me go.” Chrissy was crying even more now.
Mandy closed the door so Chrissy could see the maids outfit she would be wearing from now on and the shoes with the tall heels that locked on her feet. “I want you dressed and ready to start work by six every morning. And make sure there is a fresh pot of tea ready by seven every morning. Do you understand Slave?”
Chrissy must have taken to long to answer the question, because Mandy sat on the bed and pulled Chrissy across her knee and started to slap her behind with a hairbrush she took on the table at the side of the bed.
The next thing Chrissy knew, she was sat up in bed with sweet running off her. Thank god, it was just a dream. She looked over to see that Becky wasn’t home yet. She looked at the clock and saw it was only three o’clock so Becky wouldn’t be back for an hour yet.
She heard Becky come home and get into bed, but she didn’t make any move to hug her or even let her know she was awake. Chrissy fell back into a fitful sleep again.
Chrissy woke again when she saw light through the curtains. She wasn’t sure what she was going to do. If Mandy knew that Becky was seeing Vicky and she didn’t mind, then that must mean Mandy was really falling in love with Carl.
Chrissy knew she would have to think about what to do next. All she had come to know was at an end.
Chrissy got ready for work and went down to find Mandy sat at the kitchen table drinking a cup of tea. “Morning Chrissy, you feeling any better this morning?”
“As well as I can be, but I know where I stand now.” Chrissy said as she made a start on some breakfast. Mandy knew that everything was far from well.
Chrissy did breakfast and then they left for work. Mandy was really feeling the cold shoulder from Chrissy. Every time Mandy tried to have a laugh with Chrissy, she would turn it to business and the moment would pass.
They got home that night and Becky had made dinner. Chrissy saw Mandy and Becky look at each other when they thought Chrissy wasn’t looking.
“I’m going up to take a shower before I eat.” Chrissy said as she headed for the door.
Mandy and Becky never spoke till they thought Chrissy was upstairs.
“How has she been today Mandy?” Becky asked.
“Pretty much the same as you just saw Becky.” Mandy said looking worn out from the cold feelings she’d had all day. You really should sit and have a talk with her. Come clean with her.”
“I’ll sit and tell her at the club tomorrow night, that way it will give me time to warn Vicky.”
Chrissy hadn’t gone upstairs like they both thought, she was listening at the kitchen door. Now she knew that it was true, Becky was in love with Vicky.
Chrissy had taken her shoes off so she ran upstairs when she heard Mandy say she was going to get changed.
Chrissy got in the shower, she was hoping it would wash away all her troubles, but it didn’t. Chrissy got back down to find Becky and Mandy talking again, which stopped when she entered the room.
“Feel better now Chrissy?” Becky asked with a smile.
“Yes much better thanks.” Chrissy spoke in a flat tone that really didn’t try to sound up beat.
They ate dinner pretty much in silence as every time Becky or Mandy tried to get a conversation going with Chrissy, she gave one word answers and that was it.
Becky said she was going to get ready for work and got up to leave, but Chrissy stayed sat where she was, so Becky took that to mean she was on her own tonight.
Mandy watched Becky leave, then asked, “You not going to help Becky get ready?”
“No.” Was all Chrissy said as she got up and went into the living room to watch some TV.
Mandy sighed as she watched Chrissy leave. She wished she’d never agreed to keep Becky’s secret now.
Mandy went to the door when she heard the bell, she opened the door to find Vicky stood there. “Hi Vicky.”
“Hi Mandy. Everything okay? You look a little down.” Vicky asked looking concerned.
“Yes there is, but I will let Becky fill you in later.” Vicky just said, “Oh, okay then.”
Becky came downstairs and walked over to the door. She looked nice, but not as good as when Chrissy does her hair and makeup. “Hi Vicky, you’re looking nice tonight.”
“Thanks Becky, you look as good as always.” Vicky looked to see where Chrissy was. “Where’s Chrissy? Is she feeling okay?”
“I’ll fill you in on the way to the club Vicky.”
Mandy watched them drive away and then went back in to see how Chrissy was.
Chrissy was flicking around the channels when Mandy entered the living room. “You found anything worth watching?” Mandy asked.
“No I haven’t. Here, you can have the TV remote. I’m going to bed. Night.” Chrissy handed Mandy the remote and left the room before Mandy could say any more.
Chrissy wasn’t really tired, but she couldn’t stand to be in the same room as Mandy at the minute. She finally did fall asleep but she was having bad dreams again, but this time she had no one to turn to. Chrissy had never felt so alone before.
Chrissy never heard Becky come to bed, but she was asleep next to her when she did wake in the morning. It seemed to hurt even more when Chrissy looked at the face of the girl she loved. She looked so beautiful while she slept. How could she do that to me, Chrissy thought.
Chrissy got up and got ready for work and then went down to make some breakfast. She only made some toast, as she didn’t really have much of an appetite.
Mandy had tried to chat with Chrissy, but soon got the message that she didn’t want to, so she gave up and just read the paper and ate her breakfast. The day at the shop went the same as the day before. Mandy was really happy to call it a day.
They got home and Becky had dinner ready for them to eat. Once dinner was out the way, they all went up to get ready. Chrissy wasn’t really in the mood to go out, but she knew that she had to get it over with.
Chrissy wasn’t sure if Mandy would still want her living there at the house, or if she would want to stop once she was told about Becky and Vicky.
Chrissy helped Becky to get ready as she was heading into the club early for some reason.
Chrissy never went down with Becky when she left for the club. She spent a little more time getting ready tonight, she wanted Becky to see what she was giving up.
Chrissy had brought herself a little red dress that was so sexy looking she wanted to save it for a special occasion with Becky, but that was never going to happen now, so she thought may as well wear it now.
By the time she was ready to leave, she had perfect hair and make up and would have all eyes on her. Even Mandy was stunned at just how perfect Chrissy looked.
“You look perfect Chrissy. Becky won’t be able to keep her hands off you.”
“If I was that perfect Mandy, Becky wouldn’t be seeing another girl would she.” Mandy didn’t know how to respond to that, so she just kept quiet.
Carl had sent a car to pick up the girls at nine so they were ready when the driver got there.
Mandy and Chrissy didn’t say much on the way to the club. Mandy checked her coat into the cloak room while Chrissy kept hers with her. If things didn’t go well with Becky, she wanted to be able to get away as fast as she could.
Chrissy made her way to the VIP section to find Becky and get it over with. When she got to the VIP section she saw Becky and Vicky stood looking at each other, but the real shock was the ring case that Vicky was handing her. Chrissy watched as Becky opened the box and then screamed and through her arms around Vicky and kissed her.
Chrissy until this point hadn’t really believed Becky and Vicky were really seeing each other. She didn’t need to hear Becky tell her now, or even talk to her.
Mandy had just caught up with Chrissy as she saw Becky open the box and then hug and kiss Vicky.
Chrissy looked at Mandy with tears in her eyes. Mandy went to speak, but Chrissy put her finger to Mandy lips and stopped her. “Don’t say a word Mandy, I know you’ve known about this thing between Becky and Vicky. I overheard you talking to Carl the other night.”
“Chrissy, please wait. You don’t understand, you have it all wrong.” Mandy went to get Becky and tell her that Chrissy saw the whole show with the ring and the hug and kiss.
Becky saw Mandy walking over to them both, but she couldn’t see Chrissy any place. “Where’s Chrissy, Mandy?”
“She just saw you and Vicky with the ring box and then the hug and the kiss.” Mandy sounded really upset as she told Becky. “She left really upset Becky.”
To Be Continued...
By SaraUK ©
Chrissy had stormed out of the club and was just walking around. She thought about calling Mable to see if David was in, but she knew that Becky and Mandy would find her there. She got her mobile out and called Cathy’s number.
She waited for someone to answer, it rang a couple of times then she heard Cathy say, “Hi Chrissy, where are you? I’m at the club, but can’t see you anywhere.”
“I was at the club, but I left. Can you come and meet me Cathy, I really need to talk to someone.” Cathy could hear the fear and the fact that Chrissy was crying on the other end of the phone.
“Sure, where are you?” Chrissy told her where she would meet her and then went to wait for her.
Chrissy was sat having a cup of coffee when she saw Cathy enter the café. She had forgot about Cathy really being a man, she looked a little worried when she entered the café. They were the only one’s in there so she relaxed a little and went to sit with Chrissy.
She starred at Chrissy and the mess her makeup was in. “What’s wrong Chrissy, who has you so upset?”
“I found out that Becky has been seeing another woman behind my back.”
“I can’t believe that Chrissy. She loves you.”
“I didn’t want to believe it too Cathy, but I saw it with my own eyes tonight. She’s seeing Vicky from the club. I think they just got engaged, I saw Vicky hand her a ring box and then she hugged her and kissed her.” Chrissy started to cry again and Cathy handed her a napkin out of her purse.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, I really thought she loved you. Why didn’t you tell Mandy?”
“Mandy was in on it, I told Mandy the other night that I thought Becky was seeing another woman. Mandy said I was being silly, but when I went to get a glass of water I overheard Mandy talking to Carl about Becky and Vicky being more careful as I was on to them.”
“Oh god Chrissy, I am so sorry. What are you going to do now?”
“I think I will book myself into a hotel for the night and think about it in the morning.”
“You can stop at my place for the night. I have a spare room and that way I am close at hand if you need to talk.”
“I don’t want to impose on you.”
“Don’t be silly Chrissy, I’d love to help you out. Lets grab a bottle of wine on the way to my place and have a girlie night in.” Cathy had a smile on her face, which made Chrissy smile a little.
Cathy didn’t live to far away so they walked there. It was a nice place that had lots of room.
“Do you want to stay dressed, or shall we put on some nightgowns?” Cathy asked.
“Nightgowns sounds like a good idea Cathy. Do you have a spare one I can use?”
“Yep, I kind of always dress when I’m not looking for work or out in the day.” Cathy went to what Chrissy took to be her bedroom and then waited for her to return with the nighgowns.
She handed Chrissy a little baby doll nightgown and showed her to the spare room so she could get changed.
“This is a nice place you have here Cathy.”
“Thanks Chrissy, but I’m not to sure how much longer I will have it for. I’m having trouble finding a job and my savings are running out fast.”
“Sorry to hear that Cathy, I wish I could help you find a job, but I may be out of work myself now.”
“Do you really think Mandy will side with Becky?”
“She already has, but I don’t understand why.”
“Maybe you should talk to them and find out.”
“I found out all I want to know, when I saw them kiss.” Chrissy started to cry again, just at the thought of another person kissing Becky.
Cathy hugged her then said. “I guess your right Chrissy. Well you can stop here as long as you want to, but I don’t have much in food wise. I’ve been on a tight budget.”
“Well as my way of saying thank you for letting me stay here, I will take you food shopping tomorrow. Do you have a car?”
“Yes I have a car, but you don’t have to do anything to thank me Chrissy.”
“Well I would like to eat, and it’s the least I can do.”
“Thanks Chrissy.”
Cathy opened the wine and poured a couple of glasses and they sat and talked. Chrissy filled in the bits she had never told Cathy. Cathy was shocked to hear about the stabbing, but glad she was okay.
Cathy told Chrissy about her past. How she had left home like Chrissy had, but had found a job and not really done anything about her dressing till the club opened up, but now she dressed a lot more often.
It got late and Chrissy was looking really tired, so Cathy let her get some sleep. Chrissy didn’t sleep too good, but she was happy to not be in some hotel room.
It took a little time in the morning for Chrissy to remember where she was, but then it all came back to her, and she felt a little empty inside. She pulled her mobile out her purse and saw that she had a bunch of missed calls from Mandy and Becky. She’d put her phone on silent last night after she called Cathy, so it didn’t bother her.
Chrissy found herself trying to work out what they would have to say to her. “Don’t worry we can still be friends. Or I still love you, but more as a sister Chrissy. Just like Mandy does.” Chrissy found herself getting angry with them both.
Chrissy got up and found a dressing gown on a chair at the base of the bed and put it on. She went to the kitchen and found Cathy sat there with a cup of coffee.
“Morning Chrissy, how did you sleep?”
“I’ve slept better, but thanks for letting me stay.”
“I’m sorry about the bed.”
“Oh I didn’t mean there was anything wrong with the bed Cathy. I just have a lot on my mind is what I was trying to say. I had some bad dreams.”
“Oh sorry, I never thought about that. It must be a big upset for you to have your whole life turned upside down.”
“I do feel a little lost at the minute, but I’m sure I’ll survive some how.” Chrissy said with a weary smile.
Chrissy took a seat and sat looking at Cathy in her male form, she had never seen her as a him before. She could still see Cathy, but it was odd without the wig and the makeup. He was still wearing the nightgown and a dressing gown over the top. Cathy saw that Chrissy was staring at him. “I know I look even worse out of makeup don’t I?”
Chrissy realised that she was staring and looked away saying, “Sorry, but I’ve never seen the real you, or the side the world sees everyday.”
Cathy smiled, “I know what you mean Chrissy and don’t worry about it. Must be odd meeting the plain old male me after getting to know the female side?”
“It is a little, but I think I got to know the real you and not the side that you have to show the world.”
“Do you think we can still be friends then, now you’ve met the male part of me?”
“Nothing will ever stop me being your friend Cathy, you were there for me when I needed a friend the most. But I think I better know your male name, as I can’t keep calling you Cathy why were out shopping later.”
“You do have a point there. My real name is Paul, but I do love the name Cathy.”
“So do I, and the full version of it, Catherine. It’s really nice.”
That is nice too, but if you call me Catherine. I will start thinking I’ve done something wrong.” They both laughed at that, as they both remembered how when your full name was used as a kid, you had always done something wrong.
Chrissy got up and made a cup of tea for herself and started looking for something to make breakfast out of, but came up empty. “You really weren’t joking when you said about not having any food in.”
“Yes, sorry about that, I was going to head out today and get some food in.”
“Well if you want to get ready, we can head out now and grab some breakfast and then do some shopping after.”
“Okay then, give me half an hour to take a shower and get dressed.” Paul got up and went to leave.
“Oh damn, I’ve only got my dress from last night. I can’t really go shopping in that can I. Do you think I could borrow something of yours Cathy?”
“I don’t really have that much stuff, and most of it is more for evening wear. I may have a pair of jeans and a T-shirt you can wear. I think I may have a pair of trainers that should fit you too.” He ran to his room and came back a couple of minutes later with a hand full of clothes and a pair of trainers. “Here you go, they should do till we can find a clothes shop for you to get a couple of things.”
Chrissy went back to the spare room and made a start on getting ready to go out and get some breakfast and do some shopping for food, and now some clothes. She thought about going home to get some stuff, but that would mean facing those two, and she wasn’t ready for that yet. She wondered if Vicky was sleeping in her bed right now with Becky. Chrissy had to stop herself thinking about it, as it hurt too much.
She got back to trying to make the clothes look better on herself. She made the jeans fit using a belt and then used a couple of safety pins to make the T-shirt fit better. The trainers were too big for her, but she tired the laces really tight and finished the look off. She wouldn’t win any beauty contests but it would do till she got to a shop to buy some better fitting clothes.
Paul came out wearing jeans and a T-shirt just like Chrissy, but he did look male, where as Chrissy was all woman. “You look really good Chrissy, wish I had trouble looking like a male when I dress like this.”
“Chrissy struck a pose and said, “Do you really think I look good Cathy, I mean Paul? Sorry, that is going to take some getting used to.”
“Don’t worry about it, and yes I do think you look good.”
“You could look this good you know, you just need to take meds for the rest of your life and have an operation.”
“You missed out, a good paying job, or really good friends.”
Chrissy looked away as Paul reminded her of what she had lost. “The job was good, but the friend’s part could be a little wrong.”
“Sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to remind you of that.” Paul looked a little sad for what he just said. “Speaking of meds Chrissy, do you have them with you?”
“Don’t be sorry Paul, you didn’t do anything. And I don’t, but I do had a prescription so I can get some tomorrow.” Chrissy smiled at him.
“That’s good then, or we would have to take you home to get some and I don’t think your ready to face them yet I bet. Shall we go and get some food?” Paul asked.
“No I’m not, and yeah, I’m starving. Lead the way Paul.”
Paul went to the door and then took a spare set of keys from a hanger and handed them to Chrissy. “Here you go Chrissy. Now you can come and go as you please.”
“Thanks Paul, but are you sure?”
“Yes I am, I want you to feel like this is home.”
Paul got the front door and held it open for Chrissy. They made their way down to the car park and then Paul led the way to a silver Corsair and zapped it, then he held the door open for Chrissy to get in. He shut the door and then got in the other side and started the engine.
Paul drove to the main shopping centre and parked the car. The first place they went was to get Chrissy some better fitting clothes. She picked a nice dress and then some shoes and a new purse to match it. Paul really loved being able to look at the clothes for once without getting funny looks from the sales staff.
Once Chrissy was dressed better, they made their way to the food court and got some breakfast. After they had eaten they walked back to the clothes shops in the centre so Chrissy could get a couple more things. It was nearly two in the afternoon by the time they got back to the car and they were both weighed down with shopping bags.
“Do you think you have enough clothing Chrissy?”
“For the next couple of days, yes.” Chrissy giggled at Paul.
“I think we should drop this stuff off at home before we head off to do some food shopping.”
“Sounds like a good idea Paul. We do seem to have a full boot.”
They drove back to the flat to drop off all her new clothes and then headed back out to the supermarket to get some food in.
“Chrissy, are you sure you have enough money to do any food shopping? You did just spend nearly five hundred pounds on clothes and shoes.”
“Don’t worry Paul, I have a lot of money saved up. I’ve been working with Mandy for so long and getting a wage, but never really went out to spend any of it till now.” Chrissy smiled, as she was feeling much better. “And besides I was using the company credit card that Mandy gave me.” She grinned, and this made Paul laugh.
Don’t you think that Mandy will be a little upset when she gets the bill and sees you’ve spent all that money on clothes for yourself?”
“Right this minute Paul, I don’t care what she thinks. I was expecting them to say the card has been stolen and then watch them cut it in half, but as you saw they didn’t.”
“Do you really think she would do that to you Chrissy?”
“I don’t really know Cathy, Sorry. I mean Paul. I never thought she would side with Becky and help her cheat on me behind my back, but she did.” Chrissy wiped away a tear as she spoke.
They pulled into the supermarket car park and got out the car. Then they set about doing some food shopping.
It was nearly five when they got back with the food and it was all put away, so Chrissy set to work on making a pasta dish and making some salad to go with it.
“That smells really good Chrissy. Can I help you with anything?”
“Thanks Paul, it’s only a pasta in sauce and some chicken, and a bit of salad to finish it off. I have it all covered.”
“I normally live on ready made meals and sandwiches. Not used to eating like this.”
“Well you will while I’m stopping with you.” Chrissy grinned at Paul.
Paul set the table then got the bottle of wine out from last night and then sat at the table while Chrissy dished up the pasta and let Paul take his own Salad.
“This is really nice Chrissy, you are one amazing person. I hope you don’t think me out of line. But I think Becky was a fool to cheat on you.”
“I don’t think your out of line at all Paul. I’m glad that someone thinks me worth something.”
They ate the rest of the meal in silence and then Chrissy made a fruit salad and dished up a couple of scoops of ice cream to go with it.
“Thanks for the dinner Chrissy, it was amazing.”
“Your welcome Paul, and thanks for putting up with me and letting me stay with you.”
“You’re welcome to stop as long as you want Chrissy. I may need to start watching what I eat though, or I may get fat.”
They both cleared the table and Chrissy washed the dishes and Paul wiped them and put the stuff away. Once they had finished. Both took their wine glasses with them into the living area and talked for the rest of the night.
Chrissy felt a bit lost the next day, as she had been so busy working for so long, she never got this much free time. She was missing Mandy, but after what she did Chrissy wasn’t ready to talk to her. She spent most the day reading magazines and talking with Cathy as Paul had got dressed up so they could practice putting on makeup. Or more to the point, Chrissy could give Cathy some pointers.
By the end of the day Cathy could do a really good job, nearly as good as Chrissy could.
“Thanks for all the help Chrissy. You showed me so much in just one day.”
“You’re a quick study Cathy, and I love teaching you how to be an even better woman.”
Chrissy showed her the proper care for removing all the makeup and then they went to their own bedrooms and called it a day.
Chrissy dragged Paul out shopping again on Tuesday. He didn’t really feel like it, but he knew that Chrissy was going mad staying in, so he caved in.
Instead of going to the local shopping centre, Paul drove to a larger one in the next city. They did a quick look around, then started a more detailed look.
Paul was really having fun as Chrissy gave him knowing looks to see if Cathy would like this and that. Chrissy would find hold stuff up to Paul and see if it fit okay.
“Chrissy, I can’t let you start buying me things. You need to save your money now.”
“Paul I’ve already told you, I have a lot of money so don’t worry. I am still charging it to Mandy and the shop at the minute. She still hasn’t cancelled the card yet.” Chrissy was grinning as she was really having fun spending the money she helped Mandy earn.
“Chrissy, please don’t do something you may regret later.”
“Like what Paul?”
“What if you have it all wrong with Mandy? How do you think you will feel by hurting her? This isn’t you Chrissy.” Chrissy walked over to a row of benches outside a shop and sat down with her head in her hands.
“I just want to hurt them the way they hurt me. I want them to feel the pain I am feeling right now.” Paul hugged her and Chrissy turned so her head was on his shoulder and she cried.
When Chrissy stopped crying she went to the restroom and used the toilet to fix her makeup and then returned to Paul. She handed Paul the credit card for the shop. “I want you to keep this card till such time as I can return it to Mandy. You’re right Paul, I was being petty and I do feel worse now than I did before.”
“Face it Chrissy, your heart just isn’t in to revenge is it?”
“Not if it makes me feel like this Paul. Do you think I should return all the things I brought on it?”
“I wouldn’t go that far Chrissy. I’m sure Mandy will let you get away with what you did after how they treated you.” Paul put the credit card in the back of his wallet out of Chrissy’s way.
They kept shopping, but Chrissy used her own money, and it was more fun than trying to get revenge on Mandy, after all, it was Becky that hurt her more than Mandy.
It was getting late by the time they got home, and they got all the clothes back to the flat.
Chrissy handed Paul a couple of the bags. “Here you go Paul, I hope you like them all.”
“What is all this Chrissy? I told you not to go buying me anything.”
“I know you did Paul, but you made me see where I was going wrong by being mean and spending the money that belonged to Mandy. I know this doesn’t make it right, but I feel more like me by doing this.”
Paul opened one of the bags and found two beautiful dresses. Then in the other back he found a couple of tops and three skirts, and even a couple of bra and panty sets.”
“Chrissy, I can’t take this. You really shouldn’t have spent all this money on.” Paul said as he tried to hand it all back to her.
Chrissy folded her arms and said. “I’m not going to take them back Paul, so you may as well go and let Cathy come out and play. I want a fashion show.” She stood pouting till Paul took the bags and went to his room. Chrissy went to her room where the other bags were and she started to try stuff on.
Chrissy heard the sound of heels on the floor outside her room and stuck her head around the door to see Cathy stood wearing one of the new dresses she brought for her. Chrissy put on a skirt and top she thought looked good together. She stepped out and did a turn, then watched Cathy do a twirl for her.
“What do you think Chrissy, do I look as good as you hoped I would?”
“You look really good Cathy, I’m glad I got both those dresses for you.” Chrissy smiled at her. “Can I see you in the other dress now Cathy?”
Cathy smiled back at her then went to put the other dress on and returned. Chrissy went to try on another skirt an top and returned to the living room to pose in it.
The fashion show went on for the next several hours and after drinking a couple of bottles of wine. Chrissy and Cathy staggered off to their rooms and turned in for the night.
Chrissy woke with a hangover the next morning and went to take a shower to try and make her self feel better. It didn’t really work, so she went to the kitchen to make a cup of tea. She found a very hung over Cathy sat at the kitchen table.
“Morning Cathy.”
“Morning Chrissy. Just don’t say good, because there is nothing good about this morning.”
“I take it you’re feeling a little fragile this morning too then?” Chrissy asked as she sat at the table and let her head drop on her arms as she crossed them on the table.
Chrissy finally dragged herself up and made a pot of tea and put some bread in the toaster, as she really didn’t feel she could eat very much this morning.
They were both starting to feel better by lunchtime, so Chrissy opened and tin of soup and made then a sandwich each.
When they had both eaten and Chrissy had washed the pots and Cathy wiped them, they both sat in the living room trying to work out what to do.
“Do you like going to the movies Cathy?”
“Yes I do, why do you ask?”
“I just wondered if you felt like going this afternoon? Then we can grab some take out on the way home.”
“That sounds like a great idea Chrissy. Just give me some time to get changed and we can get off.” Cathy went to get up, but Chrissy grabbed her hand and stopped her getting up. “What’s wrong Chrissy?”
“I would really like to spend the afternoon with Cathy. If you don’t mind?”
“I’ve never been out in the day Chrissy, what if someone finds out?”
“Trust me Cathy, you will not be found out. I think you look really good as a girl, that’s is why I brought you the clothes. So you can go out in the day and look more like a normal girl.” Chrissy looked at Cathy with pleading in her eyes, so Cathy caved in and said okay.
Cathy went to her room to do her makeup, but was happy to see Chrissy enter her room and make a start on it for her. Cathy knew she could do her own makeup, but she liked the feel of Chrissy doing it for her. It felt much nicer than working on your own makeup.
By the time Chrissy had finished, Cathy looked stunning and not a trace of Paul was left. Chrissy went and picked out a skirt and top for her and then left to let her put it all on.
Chrissy went to get ready herself. When she got back to the living room she found Cathy stood there looking a little nervous.
“Cathy you look really great you know.”
“Thanks Chrissy, you’re looking really good too.”
“Thank you. You ready to go see a movie then.” Chrissy smiled.
“Not really, but I didn’t get all dressed up for nothing.” Cathy grinned at Chrissy.
They made their way to Cathy’s car and then drove to the cinema. Cathy got the tickets for the movie while Chrissy got a drink and some popcorn for them both. The movie was a romantic comedy that they both really enjoyed.
After the movie they went to a really nice Chinese restaurant and had an enjoyable dinner there. By the time the got home Cathy had forgotten about how she was dressed, it just felt normal to be dressed like she was. She had a great afternoon with a wonderful friend.
Cathy stood looking at Chrissy once they were back in the flat. “Chrissy, I want to thank you for a wonderful afternoon. I’m glad you talked me into going out as Cathy.”
“I’m the one that should be thanking you Cathy for being here for me. I had a really great time today too.” They both hugged then Went to their rooms and called it a day.
Cathy could see that Chrissy was not getting any better about the Becky and Mandy thing. Chrissy had given up a big part of her life just because she didn’t want to let them see her. Cathy went to bed with an idea forming in her head.
Chrissy found Cathy sat drinking a cup of Coffee in the morning. “Morning Cathy.”
“Morning Chrissy, you feeling okay?”
“Yes I’m doing better.” Cathy could see it was a lie.
“Chrissy I have an idea.”
“What is it Cathy? Do you want me to leave?”
“NO! Chrissy. Not at all, But I think you need a night out.”
“A night out where? I don’t like the normal club scene, and I’m not ready to face Becky and Vicky. The happy couple.” Chrissy screwed her face up as she spoke.
“What if they didn’t know it was you.” Cathy said with a grin.
Chrissy pulled a funny face. “What do you mean Cathy?”
“What if we go out today and find you a new look then spend the day tomorrow working on a new look for you.”
“It will take more than an outfit to make it so they don’t know it’s me.”
“What if we get a wig and a different looking dress and maybe make your chest a little bigger. Kind of make you look like a male a little more, but still a hot female at the same time.”
Chrissy thought about it for a bit. “Okay then Cathy, it could be fun to see some of the other girls again. Give me half an hour to get ready and we will go find a new look for me.”
Paul/Cathy smiled as he watched Chrissy skip off to her room to get ready for the trip out.
Chrissy got ready and they were off to the shopping centre. They walked in and out of shops for a couple of hours, then stopped for some lunch. They chatted over lunch and Paul told her about some of the clothes he liked.
Once lunch was out the way they went to look at some more shops before Chrissy worked out an outfit she liked and they went to buy the stuff they needed to go with it and to buy the dress.
It was nearly six in the evening when they got home with the new look for Chrissy’s night out and some other outfits as well.
Chrissy made dinner and showed Cathy how to do it at the same time. They both enjoyed the meal and then cleaned up before heading to Cathy’s room to practice the new look for Saturday night.
By the end of the night Chrissy had the new look down cold. So they both went to their bedrooms and turned in for the night.
Chrissy worked on her look all day Friday in her room. She did go to the kitchen to sort out some lunch and then some dinner, before returning to her room to practice some more on her look.
She turned in for the night when she got tired.
Chrissy took a long soak in the bath the next afternoon ready for the transformation she was about to do to herself. Once she was out the bath she checked herself out in the mirror before returning to her bedroom and started to get ready.
First she put on the bra and panty set she brought and added the extra padding to give herself a larger chest. Then she started working on her make up for the night. By the time she finished her makeup on and she had the wig on, she didn’t even recognise herself. So Becky and Mandy wouldn’t either.
Chrissy got the dress off the hanger on the back of the door and slipped into it, then she got the wig off the foam head and slipped it onto her head and used hair grips to hold it in place. She took one last look in the mirror before heading out to see if Cathy was ready.
Cathy was stood in the kitchen drinking a glass of wine, when she heard the clicking of heels on the tiled floor. She turned to see a real vision of female beauty stood in the doorway.
“Well how do I look Cathy?”
“Wow Chrissy, is that really you?” Cathy looked at the woman stood in front of her. She was wearing a pair of black knee length boots and black stockings that led your eyes up to the blue Chinese style dress that hugged her body and pulled your eyes up to the large chest. From the chest you followed the long straight black hair up to the pale looking face with oriental looking eyes which made Chrissy look really different. But the real eye catcher was the green eyes.
“Not tonight Cathy, you may call me Kimmie.” Chrissy giggled.
“Well, pleased to meet you Kimmie.” Cathy smiled at her new friend.
“How do you feel Kimmie? You look really good.”
“I do love the look, but the heels are going to take a little getting used to. I’ve never worn any boots with heels this high.”
“I know Kimmie, but you do look a lot taller in them. Becky and Mandy won’t expect you to wear heels that tall either. I love the green eyes, are they contact lenses?”
“Yes they are, I used them before, when I first became Chrissy. I fooled Becky back then with them. I hope we can pull this off Cathy.”
“Sure we can, I am looking at you know and I can’t see anything of Chrissy here at all, and I’m looking for it. Have Becky or Mandy tried to call you on your mobile since last weekend?”
“Yes, I had a bunch of missed calls, but the battery went flat on Tuesday, so I don’t know if they have tried to call since then.”
“They must be missing you then Chrissy, if they’re trying to get hold of you.”
“Who is this Chrissy you’re talking of?”
“Oh, sorry I mean Kimmie.” Cathy giggled at how good Chrissy could change her voice to sound like another person. “Well, you ready to have some fun Kimmie?”
Chrissy took a deep breath then said, “Not really, but after all this effort I’m not going to stop in. So let’s go before I change my mind.”
“Don’t worry about it Kimmie, if you have any trouble we can leave and come home.”
Cathy grabbed her coat and Kimmie got hers and they left for the club. It was only a short walk to the club and it was well lit and lots of people around so they didn’t have to worry about getting mugged or raped.
When they got to the club, there was a queue so they walked past the bouncers and went to make their way to the end of the line, but were stopped by one of them. “Hi Cathy, you’re not coming in tonight?”
Cathy turned to see Brad stood there smiling at her. “Yes we are, but I have a new friend I’m bringing her for the first time. So were just going to join the queue.” Brad looked right at the girl stood next to Cathy and smiled at her.
“You don’t need to queue Cathy, and your friend can come right in with you as well.”
“Really Brad? I don’t want you getting in any trouble for doing it.” Cathy said in her best female voice.
“Not at all Cathy, all VIP guests can bring a friend to the club and get the same treatment. You can also take her into the VIP section as well.”
“Thanks Brad. Come on Kimmie, you will love this club so much.” Cathy took Chrissy by the hand and led her into the club.
Brad looked at Cathy’s friend as she walked past trying to work out whether she was a real girl or not, but he couldn’t tell.
“See Kimmie, I said they wouldn’t know it was really you.”
“He did seem to spend a lot of time looking at me though Cathy.”
“I think you’ll find he was trying to work out whether your a real girl or not.” Cathy giggled and this set Chrissy off.
They queued to hand their coats in at the cloakroom and then went into the club. Cathy had to drag Kimmie in as she was frozen to the spot at first. Cathy saw the upside to this as it made her look like a new girl to the club.
Even though it had only been a week since she was last here, Chrissy felt really strange. She was glad to have Cathy to hang onto.
“Do you want to do the VIP section now or wait till later Kimmie?”
“I think I would be happier just spending time in the normal part of the club for now.”
Cathy made her way over to the bar and got them a couple of Jack Daniel’s and coke. Kimmie grabbed a couple of straws so they didn’t make a mess of their lipstick. They found an empty table and sat down.
It wasn’t long before they were dived on by a couple of the other girls. One being Crystal, and the other Pippa. They slid in on the other side of the table to Cathy and Kimmie.
“Hi Cathy, how you doing girl? Not seen you here in a couple of weeks.” Crystal looked at Chrissy/Kimmie for a little bit before saying, “Have we met before, or are you new here?”
“Sorry Crystal, Pippa. This is Kimmie, she’s a friend of mine from out of town. We started to chat on the web and she came up for the weekend. Kimmie, this is Crystal and Pippa.” Cathy pointed to each girl as she said their name.
“Hi Crystal, Hi Pippa. It’s nice to meet you both.” Chrissy/Kimmie said with a smile.
“Hi Kimmie, nice to meet you too.” Crystal said smiling back at her.
“Hi Kimmie.” Pippa said as she sat waving like mad at Chrissy/Kimmie.
Chrissy/Kimmie was feeling better now as both these girls knew Chrissy really well and didn’t realise that she was anyone but this Kimmie girl.
Crystal and Pippa stopped for half an hour then left to go dance and see who else was in the club. But before they did leave, Crystal turned to Cathy and said, “Oh Cathy while I think about it, Becky and Mandy are looking for you.”
“Oh, really? Do you know why?” Cathy asked trying not to look at Chrissy/Kimmie.
“Something to do with Chrissy going missing.” Pippa said before Crystal could.
“Oh god, I hope everything is okay. You don’t think she might be. You know. Dead?” Cathy put her hand to her mouth to make it look even more like her shock was real.
“I hope not Cathy, we all really love Chrissy. But all we know is that something happened last weekend and no one has seen her since.” Crystal sort of rolled her eyes to indicate that it wasn’t looking good. “I’ll send one of them over if I see them around the club, they knew that you and Chrissy were speaking on the phone and they where hoping she might have been in touch.”
“I wish I could help them, but I haven’t seen Chrissy in some time now. I haven’t spoken to her in a couple of weeks.” Cathy said lying through her back teeth.
“I’ll let you tell them that then, but I think they were hoping she might have called you. We will maybe see you later on the dance floor. Bye, bye for now.” Both girls waved as they walked away.
“You’re such a good liar Cathy, you almost had me believing you.” Chrissy/Kimmie said in a quiet voice.
“I know I am, but if I said I had seen or heard from you then Becky and Mandy would be over here before you knew it. Crystal and Pippa can spread gossip quicker than anyone I know, they could even give the Internet a run for its money sometimes I think.”
Chrissy/Kimmie had to giggle at that, but she was right. They could get the word out fast. They sat and finished their drinks and then decided to take a walk around or someone would think it odd for a new girl in the club to just sit in a corner all night. They went to the bar to get a couple more drinks and then started circulating.
Chrissy was looking out for Becky and Mandy, and not looking where she was going and bumped into a woman walking in the opposite direction. When she looked up to say sorry she saw it was Becky. Luckily for Chrissy/Kimmie she saw Cathy and never really took much notice of her, as she looked so different.
“Cathy!” Becky screamed. “Have you heard from Chrissy?” She seemed to almost be pleading with her to say yes.
“No sorry, I’ve not seen her here yet tonight. Isn’t she in the VIP section with Mandy?” Cathy tried to look like she had just not seen her tonight.
“No Cathy, you don’t understand. She ran off upset last Saturday and no one has heard from her since then.” Becky was close to tears now and looked really upset.
Chrissy/Kimmie had sort of stepped to one side and just out of Becky’s line of sight. She was looking at Becky and could see that her makeup was hiding bags under her eyes and she looked a little tired. When Chrissy looked at Becky’s hand, she never saw any ring on her finger either.
“Becky why was Chrissy upset?” Cathy asked.
“Come to the VIP section and I will explain it all to you.” Becky said with a sigh.
Cathy turned to Chrissy/Kimmie. “I just need to go and have a word with Becky, I’ll be back soon Kimmie.”
Becky looked at Cathy and then at Kimmie, then at Cathy again. “Your friend can come with you Cathy.”
“I wasn’t sure you would let me bring anyone else in to the VIP section with me.”
“Sure you can Cathy.” Becky then turned to face Chrissy/Kimmie. “Hi, I’m Becky, you must be new here?” Becky put out her hand so Chrissy/Kimmie could shake it and smiled at her. Becky stared into Kimmie’s eyes and felt a warm feeling. Becky thought to herself. This girl was remarkable, if she hadn’t been told she was really a he, she would have swore she was really a girl.
Becky looked into the girl’s eyes and felt like she could get lost in them, she made a mental note to herself. She would have to get to know this girl a little better later on, but for now she had things to sort out with Cathy.
Chrissy/Kimmie was getting a little worried that Becky had worked out it was her. But she couldn’t see any sign she had.
“Yes I am a friend of Cathy’s from the Internet. This is a great club you have here Miss.”
“It’s not my club Kimmie. I just play hostess. And please call me Becky.” Becky turned to Cathy again and said, “Follow me Cathy and I will take you to Mandy so she can explain to you what happened last Saturday with me.”
Cathy took Chrissy/Kimmie by the hand and followed Becky to the VIP section. She let go of her hand just as they entered the room so Mandy didn’t see them enter together and tip her off as to who Kimmie really was.
As soon as Mandy saw Cathy enter the room with Becky, she got up and ran over to her. “Have you heard from Chrissy? Please say you have Cathy!” Cathy was a little scared of how forceful Mandy was being.
“Mandy, I’ve already asked her. She hasn’t, but I said we would explain to her what happened. I think we should go in the office so we can talk without being disturbed.” Becky led the way as Mandy and Cathy followed her to the office door and entered. Cathy looked back to see Chrissy/Kimmie walk over to the bar and take a seat just as Mandy closed the door.
“I’m sorry for how I acted out there Cathy, but we are both really worried about Chrissy. No one she knows has seen her in a week. We were hoping that she might have been with you.” Mandy was looking even more stressed out than Becky was.
Cathy couldn’t understand why they were both so worried about her after what they had done to her. “Why would Chrissy run away from you? What got her so upset?”
“There was a misunderstanding and we never had time to explain it to Chrissy.” Becky said.
“What kind of misunderstanding?” Cathy asked back.
Becky and Mandy looked at each other seeing if they should tell her or not, then they both nodded at each other and Mandy said. “We were planning a surprise for Chrissy, but she found out that Becky wasn’t doing what she’d told Chrissy she was doing, so Chrissy thought that she was seeing another woman. Well she told me this and I had to try and calm her down. What I didn’t know was that she had come back down and heard half of a phone call I had with Carl about Chrissy being onto the surprise we had planned. She thought that Becky and Vicky were seeing each other.” Mandy had to stop as she was getting to upset talking about how she had been treating her Sister.
Becky picked up where Mandy had stopped. “The plan was to surprise her last Saturday and explain it all to her. But she saw me and Vicky hug and kiss, then she ran off. And that was the last we saw of her.” Becky sounded heart broken and Mandy was still softly crying.
Cathy felt guilty for making the pain that little bit worse, but she needed to explain it to Chrissy before she could let them know she was okay.
“I’m really sorry that your surprise went wrong, but if you were doing it all to surprise Chrissy, then why was Vicky giving you a ring box Becky?” Becky’s head shot up and Mandy looked at Cathy.
“What did you just say Cathy?” Mandy asked.
Cathy realised a little to late that she had said the wrong thing. So she tried to cover her tracks a bit. “I thought you said that she saw Vicky hand you a ring box, then you hugged and kissed.”
“That is what happened, but I never said anything about the ring box though. The only way you would know that is if you had spoke with Chrissy.” Cathy felt that if there had been a spotlight in the room they would be shining it at her right now.
Cathy let her head drop and the girls knew that she knew a lot more than she was letting on.
“Cathy, do you know where Chrissy is?” Becky asked.
“Yes I do. She’s been stopping with me for the past week. She told me that you had dumped her for Vicky and that Mandy had known all about it and was okay with it all.” Cathy sounded really sad for not telling the truth now. “I’m sorry for lying to you both. I thought I was helping a friend.”
“Cathy you were helping a friend, but she had the wrong idea about it all. Is she at your place now?” Mandy asked.
“No she’s not.”
“Where has she moved to now? Has she gone home to my house?” Mandy asked, hoping Cathy would say yes.
“No, she is still stopping at my place, but she is here in the club tonight with me.” Cathy had a grin on her face as the other two looked at each other.
“She can’t be Cathy, the bouncers are under orders to bring her to the VIP section if they see her in the club or walking past the club. And if she is with you tonight, then how come you were stood with the oriental girl and not Chrissy?” As Becky spoke, Cathy saw the light bulb come on above her head. “That girl you were with. Kimmie, she is Chrissy isn’t she?”
Cathy just slowly nodded a yes and watched Becky look at Mandy, but Mandy had no idea what Becky was on about.
“Sorry Mandy, but when I found Becky out in the club, she was with this girl. I had this warm feeling when I shook her hand, but never gave it a second thought. Apart from me thinking how cute she looked. Now I know why, she was Chrissy in disguise.” Becky got up and went over to a window that was a mirror from the other side and looked around the VIP section till she saw the girl sat at the bar holding a glass with a straw in it looking a little nervously at the office door.
Becky pulled Mandy over to where she was stood and pointed at the oriental girl. “That is Chrissy. Mandy.”
Mandy looked at Becky like she had been drinking a little too much and then back at the girl. That can’t be Chrissy, Becky. Look at her bust, Chrissy isn’t that large up top. And her face is the wrong shape.”
“It is Chrissy Mandy. She’s used more make up and lighter foundation to give her face a different shape and added some padding to her chest. She looks really different doesn’t she?”
As the girls stood watching Chrissy/Kimmie, they saw Vicky and Carla walk past her and stop. They both turned around and went back to her. The girls all wondered if they had seen through her disguise right away.
Chrissy/Kimmie was looking at the office door trying to work out what was taking so long when she saw Vicky and Carla walk past. Chrissy wanted to run up to Vicky and ask why she stole her girlfriend, but knew she was no match for Vicky. She did get worried when they both stopped and looked at her.
Chrissy turned to leave, but felt a hand on her shoulder. When she turned she saw it was Carla. “Excuse me miss, but should you be in the VIP section?”
Chrissy/Kimmie had to clear her throat before she could speak. “I was in here with a friend, but she seems to have left. I’m sorry, I will leave now.” Chrissy saw Carla wave to the bouncer on the doorway to the VIP section and she got really worried. “I said I would leave, you don’t need to have me thrown out.”
Chrissy/Kimmie shook off Carla’s hand from her shoulder and made her way out the VIP section.
The bouncer got to Carla and waited for her to speak. “Matt, that girl that just left the room. Who did she come in with?”
“She came in with Cathy, but Becky and Mandy took her in the office to have a chat with her.”
“Are they still in there?” Carla asked.
“I haven’t seen them leave yet Carla.”
“Thanks Matt.”
Carla and Vicky turned to go over to the office and saw Becky, Mandy, and Cathy run out the office. Carla was about to speak, but was cut off by Mandy. “Way to go Carla, you just kicked Chrissy out the VIP section!”
It took Carla a couple of seconds to work out what Mandy was trying to say, but even then she was at a loss still. She looked at Vicky who just shrugged her shoulders. They both followed the girls as they went after the girl they just kicked out.
Chrissy was stood waiting to get her coat at the cloakroom when she saw Becky walk around the corner with Mandy and Cathy following. She stepped out the line and hid behind a post where they couldn’t see her.
She knew Cathy must have told them because Becky hadn’t worked out it was her when they spoke.
Chrissy watched them look around near the cloakroom, then they made their way out to the exit at the front of the club. Chrissy knew she couldn’t leave the club while they were there so she decided to hide in a corner for a bit, till she could get her coat and leave.
As she made her way deeper in to the club she felt a hand on her shoulder. When she turned around expecting to see Becky or Mandy, she let out a sigh of relief when she saw it was Pippa.
“Hi Kimmie. How are you enjoying the club?” Pippa asked in her normal bubbly way.
Chrissy had to smile, there was just such a way about Pippa that made you feel like that. She was so full of energy, and loved life and everyone around her.
“I think the club is really great, thanks for asking.” Chrissy/Kimmie shouted over the music.
She saw Pippa look around for someone and then she looked back at Chrissy/Kimmie. “Where is Cathy?”
“She went to talk to a girl called Becky, and some other woman about that girl Chrissy you told us about earlier.”
“I will have to have a word with her when I see her.” Pippa said in a firm voice. “It’s not nice to leave you to wonder around the club on your own, not on your first visit.”
“I don’t mind really Pippa, I think they really needed to talk.” Chrissy/Kimmie said with a smile.
“You’re welcome to come and sit with me and Crystal, and some of the other girls if you would like?”
“Thanks Pippa. Maybe later, I really need to use the little girls room right now.” Chrissy/Kimmie did a fake little dance to show Pippa she needed the toilet.
“Okay then Kimmie. We’re just over there.” She pointed to a table in the far corner where she could see Crystal, Karen, and Sandi all sat talking.
“I’ll come over later Pippa, and thanks for talking to me.” Pippa threw her arms around Chrissy/Kimmie and hugged her before leaving to join the rest of the girls.
Chrissy/Kimmie made her way to the toilet and sat in a stall for a bit to calm down a little before she made her way to the cloakroom again.
Chrissy couldn’t understand why Cathy had sided with Becky as well. Could She cast spells on people to make them like her more than me? Chrissy thought to herself.
Chrissy sat in there for some time, then she made her way out to the club again. She saw Becky, Mandy and Cathy head back to the VIP section. So she saw her chance to get her coat and leave the club.
There were only a couple of people at the cloakroom so she soon had her coat and was heading for the door. Just as she got there she looked back to see Vicky Making her way over to her. Chrissy pushed past a couple of girls coming in the door and was outside and running up the road. Well running wasn’t really the right word to use as the boots with there large heels stopped her moving very fast at all.
She looked back to see Vicky running up the road after her. With Vicky being so tall, she only wore shoes with small heels or flats. This meant that she could easily catch up to Chrissy.
Vicky put her hand on Chrissy’s shoulder and stopped her dead in her tracks. She turned Chrissy to face her, but didn’t expect what came next. Chrissy slapped her across the face, she didn’t think she would even get close, but Vicky made no attempt to even try and stop her.
“How could you do this to me Vicky? I thought you were my friend!” Chrissy screamed at her.
Vicky never said a word or even tried to hit her back, she just took Chrissy by the hand and tried to lead her back to the club. Chrissy didn’t want to go back to the club so she started to fight with Vicky to free her hand from Vicky’s.
Vicky stopped walking and turned to face Chrissy. “Chrissy, are you going to stop fighting me and come back to the club and talk to Becky. Or do I have to carry you there?” Chrissy looked at Vicky with fire in her eyes, then she went to hit her again, but Vicky stopped it this time. “Please don’t try that again Chrissy, or I will take you across my knee and spank you right here in the street.”
Chrissy looked around and could see that they had already drawn a crowd. She had one last go at breaking free, but all this got her was Vicky lifting one of her arms. Vicky then bent forward and lifted Chrissy onto her shoulder so her belly was on Vicky’s shoulder.
Chrissy tried to break free, but Vicky was just too strong for her. She knew now why Becky loved her. What chance did she have against someone like Vicky.
Chrissy stopped fighting and felt like a fool as Vicky went back into the club and walked past everyone with an oriental girl draped over her shoulder.
Becky was sat on one of the sofa’s crying with Mandy trying to console her when they both saw Vicky walk in the room with Chrissy draped over her shoulder. She made her way to the office and walked in. Becky and Mandy were close behind.
Chrissy stood and tried to straighten herself up a little, but soon realised that her dress had ridden up in the back and she had given the whole club a good show as she was carried to the office.
Carla entered the room with Cathy in tow, they were about to go and see if Chrissy had gone to her place when they saw Vicky walk into the club carrying her.
They all stood and looked at Chrissy for a bit. Chrissy looked at all of them, she gave Cathy a disappointed look before looking away and then looking at Becky.
“Well Becky, you finally have me here. So tell me I’m dumped and I’ll leave.” Chrissy said in a flat tone of voice.
“Why would I ever want to dump you Chrissy? I love you, you fool.” Becky said as a tear ran down her cheek.
“If you love me so much, then why are you seeing Vicky behind my back?”
“I’m not in love with Vicky!”
“I saw you last Saturday Becky, and I heard Mandy on the phone talking to Carla. I saw Vicky give you the ring box.” Chrissy was fighting back the tears again.
“Chrissy, we have been planning a surprise for you. That is why we were all doing stuff behind your back.” Mandy said.
“Why was Vicky giving you a ring box Becky, if she wasn’t in love with you?” Chrissy asked.
Becky walked over to the desk and took a small box out a drawer and walked back to where Chrissy was stood. “I was hoping to be a lot more romantic when I did this, but I guess I should just get it over with now.” Becky lifted her skirt a little so she could go down on one knee and then lifted the box and opened it why looking up at Chrissy.
“Chrissy, will you marry me?”
Chrissy looked at the ring and then at Becky and then back at the ring again. Becky was waiting for an answer, but all Chrissy did was let her eyes roll up into her head as she fainted.
Vicky was still stood behind her so she didn’t fall on the floor, and Vicky placed her on the sofa.
Mandy got a glass of water and ran back to the sofa just as Chrissy was starting to come around again. Chrissy looked a little lost at first, but soon realised where she was. Mandy gave her the water, and she took a couple of sips from it.
Chrissy looked at Becky and then at the little box on the floor in the middle of the room. “Becky? Did you just ask me to marry you?”
“Yes I did Chrissy. That is what I was planning all along, but you ran away before I could ask you.” Becky had tears running down her face now and her makeup was a mess.
“Why couldn’t you tell me? You and Mandy both let me think you were seeing another woman.”
“I wanted to make it really special for you Chrissy. I was having a dress made for you, and Carla and Vicky were sorting out a room at the hotel so we could have a romantic evening. Then I was going to pop the question to you. I’m sorry for making you think I was seeing anyone else Chrissy. I just thought it would have been okay last Saturday when I sprang the surprise on you. None of us knew about you hearing the phone call Mandy had with Carl.”
Chrissy felt such a fool now for what she did. Her head fell down and she just said. “Sorry Becky.”
Becky lifter her head up, by putting her fingers under her chin. “Chrissy, the only words I want to hear from you are the ones that mean yes, or no.” Mandy had picked up the ring box and handed it to Becky again.
Chrissy smiled “Becky, I would love to marry you.” Chrissy watched as she put the ring on her finger. The ring had a heart on it that looked like a smaller version of the one on her necklace her mum gave her when she left home. “This is beautiful Becky, but how did you ever get a ring that matched my necklace?”
“Vicky’s got a friend that makes jewellery, so we went and got them to make it for us. That is why I was running around with Vicky.”
“I’m really sorry for being so foolish Becky, are you sure you want to marry me?”
“More than anything Chrissy. Not having you around for the past week has been killing me.” Becky hugged Chrissy and then started to cry on her shoulder as she let out all the worry she was feeling.
Mandy joined the hug and also started to cry on Chrissy’s other shoulder. When they broke the hug both Becky and Mandy needed to fix their makeup. So Chrissy set to work on Becky and Cathy helped sort out Mandy. By the time they had both finished, Mandy and Becky looked a lot better than they did before they started crying.
Mandy looked in the mirror and was amazed at the job Cathy had done. “I see the week with Chrissy wasn’t a loss for you Cathy.”
“I know, she showed me so many things. I can even cook some real meals now too.” Cathy was smiling with pride.
Becky looked at Chrissy’s new look and wanted to see the old Chrissy. “As much as I like this new look Chrissy, can we have the old you back please?”
“Sure Becky, just give me ten minutes and some makeup.” Becky handed her, her makeup kit and let her make her way to the restroom.
When Chrissy got to the restroom she went to the sinks and looked in the mirror. She found it odd to see the raven hared beauty starring back at her. She really did look different to Chrissy, and she could see why Becky wanted her old self back.
So Chrissy set to work on returning to her old self. The first thing she did was remove the wig. A couple of other girls were in there and they watched as Chrissy pulled it off and shook out her long blond hair. Then she took some wipes out and removed all the makeup, once it was all gone she set to work making herself look like her old self. The girls that were watching her when she started the change now saw it was Chrissy and hugged her.
“Welcome back Chrissy, if we hadn’t seen you do that quick change then we never would have believed it. Does Becky know you’re here?” The girl asked.
“Yes she does, She just asked me to marry her.” Chrissy was screaming like a little girl as she showed the two girls the ring Becky just gave her.
The two girls hugged her again and then looked at the ring before letting Chrissy get back to Becky and the others.
Chrissy took one last look in the mirror and thought she looked as close as she could to her old self, apart from the larger breasts. So she made her way back out into the VIP section to find the others.
She found them all sat on the sofa and they all turned around when they saw Becky jump up and run to Chrissy.
“Now there’s my girl” Becky said as she kissed Chrissy in the middle of the VIP section.
“I’m sorry for worrying you Becky, I just got scared that I was losing you and Mandy, She’s so in love with Carl that I thought she was willing to side with you over it all.”
“Do you really think we would ever do anything to hurt you babe?”
“I guess not Becky.” Chrissy looked Becky in the eyes and then kissed her again. Becky led her over to the sofa and sat down pulling Chrissy down on her lap so she could hug her.
Chrissy soon realised just how much Becky had missed her when she wouldn’t let her move. So Chrissy just relaxed and made up for lost time with her lover.
Cathy was happy to see the old Chrissy back again, but she was a little sad to be losing her roommate from the past week. But seeing how happy Chrissy was, soon made that pass.
Carla gave Becky the rest of the night off so she could spend it with Chrissy. Carla was happy to see the old spark back in Becky, and Mandy was looking a lot happier now too.
It was nearly four in the morning when they finally closed the club for the night. Carla sorted out for one of the hotel drivers to take Cathy home after Chrissy gave her a hug and said they would be around tomorrow to pick up her stuff.
Chrissy was sat in the back of the car with Becky one side and Mandy the other, each one holding onto her like she was going to run away again if they let go.
When they got home Carla walked Mandy to the front door while Becky pulled Chrissy from the car and started to walk with her, but Chrissy stopped and walked back to where Vicky was stood by the car.
She reached up and pulled Vicky’s head down to hers and gave her a kiss on the lips and then said, “Thank you for getting the ring made for me Vicky, and I am really sorry for thinking what I did about you, and for hitting you. I hope that one day you will find it in you heart to forgive me.”
Chrissy let go of Vicky and turned to walk away, but was stopped when Vicky pulled her back and then picked her up off the ground and said, “Chrissy, I was never upset with you, but I was worried for your safety this past week. I’m just glad to have you back with us.” She kissed Chrissy on the cheek and then put her back down so she could run to Becky and then enter the house.
Chrissy was glad to be back in her own home again. It was okay at Cathy’s, but this was her home and Mandy was her sister. And soon Becky would be her wife.
Becky and Mandy dragged her into the kitchen and made some hot chocolate. They asked Chrissy what her past week had been like while they drank. Once they all finished and the mugs were soaking, they all went up to bed.
Chrissy wasn’t surprised when she was led to Mandy’s room and forced to sleep between the two girls just in case it was a dream and she really wasn’t back.
When she woke the next day she was in the bed alone, and thought she had dreamed it all. But when she looked at her finger she saw the ring and smiled.
She crawled out of bed and went to find the other two. Chrissy found them in the kitchen, Becky was doing a full English breakfast for them all, but she stopped to run over and hug and kiss Chrissy, then Mandy did the same. They were both extremely happy to have her back.
“I may have to run away more often if you two are going to be like this.” Chrissy grinned as she spoke.
“Don’t even joke about this past week Chrissy!” Becky protested, as she pointed a fork at her that she was using to beat some eggs ready to make an omelette.
Chrissy walked around to Becky and hugged her. “Sorry Babe, I’ll be good from now on for you.” She pouted at her and then kissed her on the cheek.
Becky finished off cooking and then joined the other two at the table to eat. Once they had all finished, they cleared away the dishes. Then they all went to get ready to go see Cathy.
When they were all dressed and ready to go, they all went downstairs, but instead of leaving the house Mandy said that they were waiting for Carl to turn up.
“Why are we waiting for Carl?” Chrissy asked.
“He wants to have a word with Cathy.” Mandy said.
“Look, please don’t blame Cathy for taking me in. It was my fault, I was the one that got it all wrong, not her.” Chrissy pleaded with the other two.
“Chrissy, I don’t think Carl is going to have a go at her. He just said he wanted to have a chat with her about some stuff.
Just then the doorbell went and they all made a move to go see if it was Carl. It was, and were soon headed off to see Cathy.
Chrissy showed them the way and they parked on the road outside and left Vic with the car while they all went in.
“Please don’t have a go at Cathy, Carl. She was only helping me out, if you need to blame someone, then blame me.”
“Chrissy, I’m not here to blame Cathy for anything. I want to offer her a job.” Carl said with a smile.
“A job! Doing what?” Chrissy asked.
“I saw the way she did Mandy’s makeup last night and I have been wanting to find someone to help Marie out for some time now, and I think she would be perfect for the job.”
Chrissy knew that Cathy would jump at the chance to work at the hotel doing the makeovers with Marie.
They got to Cathy’s front door and Chrissy rang the bell. It didn’t take long for Paul to come to the door, as he didn’t normally dress as Cathy if he knew people would be coming around.
He looked a little shocked to see all of them there. Just so Chrissy could grab her stuff.
“Hi Chrissy, Mandy. Becky, and Carl.” Paul looked a little worried when he saw them all there.
“Don’t look so worried Paul, Carl wants to have a chat with you about something.” Chrissy said with a smile.
Paul showed them all in to the living room. Once they were all seated he asked, “Can I get anyone a drink?”
“You sit and talk with Carl, Paul, and me and Mandy will sort out the drinks.” Chrissy got up and helped Mandy up then went to the kitchen area to sort out a pot of tea.
They knew that Carl must have asked the question when they got back with the drinks, as Paul was sat looking at Carl with his mouth open. He looked at Chrissy as she entered the room with a tray full of cups. Chrissy put the try down and sat next to Paul.
“Carl just offered me a job Chrissy.” He said in a daze.
“Yes I know Paul, are you going to take it though?” Chrissy asked with a smile.
Chrissy saw a look of shock cross his face as he realised he hadn’t given Carl an answer yet. He spun his head back to face Carl and said, “Yes Carl, oh yes I would love to take the job. When can I start?”
Carl laughed. “I don’t know Paul, when can you start? Do you need to give notice at the place your working at now?”
Paul looked a little odd at Carl, then he looked at Chrissy. “I thought you had told them about me losing my job Chrissy.”
Chrissy smiled at Paul. “No Paul, I’ve not had time to talk to Carl or Mandy about getting you a job. Carl saw how well you fixed Mandy’s makeup last night, so you got the job all on your own.”
Chrissy saw the look of pride on his face as he realised he got the job on his own. It wasn’t a thank you from Chrissy. He knew he would have taken the job anyway, but this way he felt a little more pride. He threw his arms around Chrissy anyway. “Thank you Chrissy, for all your help.”
Chrissy squeaked out. “What did I do?” As Paul crushed her in the hug.
“You spent the past week showing me how to do my makeup better, so I was able to show Carl what I could do on Mandy.”
“She’s really too modest for her own good Paul. You will never get her to see as she had anything to do with it.” Carl added with a laugh. Mandy and Becky had to agree with Carl as well. Chrissy just went all red in the face and started to pour the tea.
“So Paul, when can you start? Or more to the point, when can Cathy start?” Carl asked with a smile.
“You will let me work as Cathy?” Paul asked with a grin.
“Sure, with what you’re going to be doing, it will help put the other girls minds at rest. That’s if they notice you’re a male under the makeup and clothing. You do look really good when you’re dressed. But last night you looked really good, thanks to the little help from Chrissy.”
Chrissy looked at Carl and smiled at the use of the word “little” as she really never liked getting the thanks for anything. That is one of the things that made everyone love her so much. Everything she did was done out of love, not greed, or the need to better herself, Just because she had a big heart.
“I would love to start tomorrow Carl, but I don’t really have any clothes to wear while I work.” Paul looked sad for the first time since he got the job.
“So what Paul? You won’t be wearing your own clothes anyway, Marie will sort you out when you arrive for work tomorrow.” Carl handed him a credit card style pass.
“What’s this for Carl?” Paul asked still in shock from what Carl just said about the clothes being provided by him.
“That card will get you into the private car park at the Hotel. You will have your own parking space when you get there tomorrow.”
“Really? This all sounds very posh. Are you sure you want me to do this for you Carl? I mean you’ve only seen me do a little touch up on an already perfect face.”
“If you don’t want him Carl, I will take him.” Mandy said with a grin, which made everyone laugh.
“Paul, Chrissy will vouch for you and that is all I need to know. I would have taken Chrissy if it weren’t for the fact she would never leave Mandy. But with what she has showed you, you might as well be making a living from it. And I’m sure being Cathy most the time will be an added perk.”
Paul Grinned and then hugged Chrissy again. “Thanks Chrissy, just for being you.”
“Your welcome Cathy.” She squeaked out again.
Becky went with Chrissy to get the clothes she had bought, and they got them all packed away in a couple of large bags.
“How much stuff did you buy last week Chrissy?” Becky asked as they were packing it all away.
“I needed some new clothes as I was too scared to come home. But I soon realised I could get some revenge on Mandy, so I went a little mad. I’m scared of what Mandy is going to say when she finds out.”
“She already knows Chrissy, She has online banking remember. She was keeping track of every penny you spent on the company debit card.”
Chrissy had forgot it was a debit card, and not a credit card. “Is she mad with me over it?” Chrissy asked in a quiet voice.
“She was really happy about it really Chrissy. At least she knew you were still alive. She did start to worry when you stopped using it after Tuesday though.”
“Cathy made me see sense. She said it wasn’t really me doing the whole revenge thing, and she was right. I felt worse instead of better.” Chrissy looked a little sad now for what she had done to Mandy.
“I’ll work out how much I spent and give her the money back.” Chrissy said as Becky gave her a hug.
They dragged the bags out to the hallway and then went to see if Carl was finished talking with Paul
Carl finalised a couple more details with Paul and said that they would sort out all the paperwork tomorrow after Marie has done with him. Then they got up to leave Paul to get organised for tomorrow.
Paul pulled Chrissy to one side as they were leaving. “Thank you Chrissy. I know this past week has been hell for you, but if you hadn’t stopped with me. I wouldn’t be starting my dream job in the morning.” Paul handed Chrissy the debit card he was holding for her, and she put it in her purse again.
“I didn’t plan any of this Paul, but I’m glad you’re getting something out of it. I feel like my debt to you is paid now.” Chrissy smiled.
“No it’s not Chrissy. It’s a long way from being paid.” Chrissy looked a little shocked that Paul would still think she owed him still.
Paul saw the look and then realised he had said it all wrong. “Sorry Chrissy. I mean I still owe you so much for this.”
“Just do the best you can, and be happy as you do it Cathy. I get the feeling that we won’t be seeing much of Paul after today.” Chrissy grinned, and so did Paul.
They left Paul at his front door and made their way back down to Vic and the car. Chrissy was a little shocked when they pulled into Mable’s instead of heading home.
“Why are we here at Mable’s?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look on her face.
“Chrissy, you’ve been missing for the past week. Don’t you think Mable and the others will want to know you’re okay.” Mandy said.
“I guess so Mandy, but I wasn’t sure you would have told them.”
“What and face the wrath of Mable when she did find out? Not on your life Chrissy.” Chrissy had to giggle at the thought of Mandy being afraid of Mable like the rest of them were.
Vic parked the car out on the road. Mandy got out and then let Chrissy out while Becky got out the other side. Carl stopped in the car with Vic, as he wanted to sort out some calls and make sure Cathy had a parking space for tomorrow.
When they got to Mable’s front door Becky and Mandy stood in front of Chrissy so Mable, or whoever opened the door wouldn’t see her right away. Becky pushed the doorbell and waited for someone to answer it.
They heard someone walking up to the door and then it opened. Chrissy couldn’t see who it was, but she did know the voice. “Have you heard from her? Is she okay? Oh god, please say she is okay.” It was the worried voice of Mable.
Mandy smiled at Mable then said, “Tell you what Mable, why don’t you ask her yourself.” She and Becky stepped to one side and left Mable with a clean run, right at Chrissy.
“Chrissy!” Mable shouted as she ran and hugged her lost little lamb. “How could you worry us all like that?”
“I’m sorry Mable. I’ve been such a fool.” Chrissy said with a tear running down her face.
Mable wiped the tear away and pulled them all into the house. The others must have heard Mable shout and thought the worse as they had all ran to the front door. Chrissy saw the looks on their faces all change from that of dread to one of joy when they saw her stood in the hallway.
Chrissy got dived on by them all, even little Cathleen hugged her leg. Till Chrissy picked her up and they could have a proper hug.
“I really miss you too Chrissy.” Cathleen said as she kissed Chrissy on the cheek.
Chrissy got dragged to the dinning room and forced to tell the story of what she did for the past week and how she tricked both Becky and Mandy with her oriental disguise. Chrissy could tell that all of them, including Becky and Mandy were all really tired from not sleeping very well and worrying about her. So they called it a day and left them, so they could go home to get some rest. Mable hugged them all and let them leave for home.
They found Carl still on the phone talking with Marie about her new helper. Carl ended the call as they got in the car. “How is Mable? Better I hope now she knows Chrissy is okay again?” Carl asked.
“Yes they are all looking better now. Just a little tired from the lack of sleep like the rest of us.” Mandy said as she looked at Chrissy. She saw Chrissy look away and drop her head. “I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean it like that.” Mandy put her arm around Chrissy as she felt her start to cry.
“I am so sorry to all of you. I’ve been such a fool. I really don’t deserve friends like you.” She was really crying now as she let all the feelings of the past week pour out.
Vic drove the girls home and then picked up Chrissy and carried her into the house and up to her room. Becky led the way before getting on the bed with Chrissy and hugging her till she fell asleep with Becky not far behind.
They only slept for a couple of hours, but Chrissy did feel a lot better. She turned over and looked at Becky sleeping. That was the thing she missed the most for the past couple of weeks.
Like she always did, Becky opened her eyes to see Chrissy looking at her. “Hi sleepy head.” Chrissy said in a quiet voice. Becky just smiled and kissed her.
“I’m sorry Becky for taking the edge off your surprise.” Chrissy said as she looked into Becky’s eyes.
You’ve got nothing to be sorry for Chrissy. I’m just glad you’re back home with me, safe and sound. I do find it hard to believe you thought Vicky and I were seeing each other.” Becky giggled, which set Chrissy off.
Once they stopped giggling, Chrissy got up and went to use the bathroom, then waited for Becky to do the same, so they could walk down to the kitchen together.
When they got to the kitchen, they found Mandy sat at the kitchen table talking to Vic, and Carl. “Hi Chrissy, Becky. You two feeling any better now?” Mandy asked.
“Yes we are, sorry for the outburst in the car.” Chrissy said as she got herself and Becky a glass of juice. “Anyone else hungry?”
Chrissy got a vote of yes from everyone, then Carl said. “Let’s go out to eat, my treat.”
“If you don’t mind Carl, I would like to cook for you all. My way of saying sorry for all the worry.” Chrissy was hoping Carl wouldn’t mind.
“You really don’t have to Chrissy, but I don’t mind eating some of your great cooking.” Carl said with a smile.
Becky got up to help, but was told to go in the living room and watch some TV, or talk while she worked. Chrissy kicked out the others as well and set to work.
They all sat in the living room listening to Chrissy work, but none of them were about to look in on her and get told off. It was just over an hour before they saw Chrissy’s head pop around the door and say it would be ready in ten minutes.
They all got up and made their way into the kitchen and took a seat at the table while Chrissy dished up the food. Everyone got stuck in and in no time at the table was empty and all their bellies were full.
“That was some of the best food I ever tasted Chrissy.” Carl said, and Vic backed it up.
Becky and Mandy were used to having Chrissy’s cooking, and they had missed it the past week. They agreed that it tasted really good.
“Consider yourself fully forgiven for being foolish now babe.” Becky walked up to Chrissy as she spoke, and hugged her. Then she kissed her and sent her to sit at the table so she could wash the dishes.
Mandy got up to dry them, but was told to sit and spend some time talking with Chrissy. Carl and Vic got up and helped Becky by drying them for her.
“Has the shop been busy this past week Mandy?” Chrissy asked.
“Well it seemed busy as I was trying to do it all on my own. I never realised just how much you did in the shop.”
“I’m sorry Sis, I’ll work really hard to make it up to you next week.” Chrissy said as she took hold of Mandy’s hands in hers. “I’m sorry about all the money I spent as well. If you can work out how much I spent, I will write a cheque out and pay you back.”
“Chrissy, stop trying to make amends for last week. We were all as much to blame, if not more. I should have come clean when you told me what you thought the other Thursday. Now stop feeling sorry for yourself and smile, we’re all just so happy to have you back with us. As for the money, don’t worry about it. I deserved that for lying to you.” Chrissy smiled for Mandy and then they hugged.
Carl and Vic stopped for another couple of hours, as the club didn’t open on a Sunday. Chrissy was cuddling up to Becky on one of the sofas and Carl and Mandy were on another one why Vic sat and watched from an armchair.
Once Carla and Vic left, the girls sat in the kitchen with a hot chocolate and talked about inconsequential’s till they all felt ready to go to bed. Chrissy was the main filling in a Becky, Mandy sandwich for the night. But she wouldn’t want it any other way.
Becky followed Chrissy into their room to take a shower with her and help wash her back the next morning as they normally did, then she went to sort out breakfast while Chrissy got ready for work.
Becky was just dishing up scrambled eggs on toast when she got downstairs. “Good morning Chrissy.” Mandy said with a smile.
“Morning Mandy.” Chrissy replied, smiling back at her.
They ate their breakfast, then Chrissy thanked Becky for the nice breakfast before she and Mandy left for the shop. Becky was going to do the dishes and then head back to bed for a couple of hours as she was working tonight. She was glad that they had stopped opening the club on a Sunday.
Chrissy had a busy day sorting out the mess that Mandy had got the shop into while she was away. The only bad point of the day was when Prue called in to make sure her daughter was okay. But she took the telling off and everything was fine after that.
Becky had dinner ready when they got home. So they sat down and ate. Afterwards, Chrissy helped Becky get ready, and she left for the club looking like a real knock out.
Chrissy called Cathy to see how her first day went. She found out she had a great time and was really having a lot of fun being dressed all the time. Chrissy talked to her for a little longer, then hung up and went to find Mandy and have a cuddle on the sofa with her sister.
When it was time for bed Chrissy went to her own room to get ready for bed, but then went to Mandy’s room and got into bed with her. Becky had told her to, as she didn’t want Chrissy sleeping alone.
Chrissy must have been tired because she never heard Becky come to bed, but when she woke in the morning Becky was cuddled up to her. Mandy had already gone to take a shower so she eased herself away from Becky and went to her own room to also take a shower.
Mandy was reading the paper when Chrissy got downstairs, so she made a start on breakfast. She made them both bacon sandwiches then joined Mandy at the table.
“Are we going to the club tonight Mandy? Or am I grounded for being naughty?” Chrissy asked with a grin.
“Do you want me to ground you Sis? Or I could find some other way to punish you.” Mandy had an devilish look on her face.
“No, no I’m fine Mandy. I was only joking.” Chrissy thought back to the night she ended up playing maid. That wasn’t as much fun as she thought it would be, and was in no rush to do it again.
Mandy laughed at the look on Chrissy’s face. “I thought you might change your mind.”
Chrissy cleaned up the breakfast pots and then they left for work.
Becky had dinner ready when they got home, so they ate and then all went up to get ready for the evening.
The word had got around the club about Chrissy being asked to marry Becky, and everyone wanted to see the ring. Crystal and Pippa found Chrissy and had a quick go at her for tricking them on Saturday by pretending to be a girl called Kimmie. But they both said she did a good job of it and asked to see the ring that Becky had given her.
Chrissy was getting sick of lifting her hand up to show off the ring. But it did give her an idea, so she went to find Vicky.
Vicky was in the VIP section talking with Carla and Mandy. “Sorry to bother you, but can I have a quick word with Vicky please?”
“Sure, we weren’t really talking about much anyway.” Carla said as she let Vicky leave to talk with Chrissy.
“What can I help you with Chrissy?”
“You know your friend, the one that made the ring. Do you think he could make another one for Becky?” Vicky never spoke, but led Chrissy to the office. She went to the safe on the wall and opened it and took out a ring box identical to the one Becky showed her the other night.
“Mandy thought as soon as Becky gave you the ring, you would want one for her. So I had my friend make a second one in her size.”
“Vicky, you really are amazing you know. You think of everything.” Chrissy gave her a hug.
Vicky returned the hug. “I will always look out for the ones I care about Chrissy, and you’re one of those I care about.”
Vicky led Chrissy back to the sofa where Carla and Mandy were still sitting. “You were right then Mandy, she did ask about another ring.” Carla grinned as she spoke. Mandy just had a grin on her face to match.
“So you’re all in on this, does Becky know about this ring?”
“No she doesn’t Chrissy. Carla and Vicky wanted to let you surprise her with it.” Mandy said.
Becky came back and Chrissy had to close her fist around the ring box so she couldn’t see it. “Hi Babe, you okay?” Becky asked when she saw the odd look on Chrissy’s face.
“I’m fine Becky, it’s just been a long day.” Becky looked at her suspiciously, not buying the reason for the look on her lovers face, so Chrissy thought she might as well give her the ring now.
Chrissy turned to face Becky in the middle of the VIP section and dropped to one knee just like Becky had done on Saturday. She looked up at Becky and saw the puzzled look on her face.
Chrissy lifted her hand with the ring box in it and opened it with the other hand. “Becky, I would really love for you to marry me too?”
The look on Becky’s face when she saw the ring was the same, as the one given by Chrissy, she could tell Becky had no idea this ring existed.
She pulled Chrissy to her feet. “You know I will Chrissy.” She watched as Chrissy took the ring out the box and slid it on her finger for her. Then she hugged her and they kissed, letting the rest of the world fade out. The only thing they felt was each other, till they heard cheering from all around them.
When they broke the kiss, they could see all the people in the VIP section had stopped to watch the impromptu floor show. Chrissy and Becky went crimson and then had to take a seat on the sofa to calm down.
They each put their ring hands down on their legs so they could compare the rings. Becky looked at the others. “You guy’s planned this all along didn’t you?”
“Yes we did Becky. As soon as you said you wanted to have an engagement ring made to match the necklace Chrissy wore, I told Vicky to get a second one made for you.” Mandy was smiling as she spoke.
Becky and Chrissy got up, before jumping on Mandy and hugging her, then they gave Carla and Vicky each a hug too.
Chrissy spent the rest of the night showing her ring along side Becky’s, so everyone could see that they matched.
They were both glad when the club shut for the night and they could stop lifting their hands up.
Vicky dropped them off and waited for them to enter the house before she drove off again.
The girls went straight to bed as they were all worn out. They were asleep and dreaming in no time at all.
Life got back to a more normal routine after that night. The shop was doing really well, and the club was getting well known. So the shop was getting more and more business.
Chrissy would call Cathy every couple of days, or Cathy would call her. Cathy really loved the new job, and she was getting on really well with Marie.
Becky set about trying to organise the wedding, but she was having trouble finding a church that would marry two women. Even if one was still listed as a male on their birth certificate.
Becky told Carla and Vicky about it and they said they would look into it for her and see what they could sort out. They had a couple of ideas, but wanted to have a word with Mandy before they did anything about it.
Mandy gave them the okay on their plan, and they set to work on planning the wedding.
Becky would ask Carla and Vicky if they had any luck sorting anything out, but they just said no, not yet. Becky would always walk away feeling down.
Carla, Vicky, and Mandy all felt a little bad for lying to the other two, but they would love it when they found out.
Carla and Mandy worked out the best time of the year and mouth to close the club and the shop for a couple of weeks. Then they went and booked the plane tickets and hotel rooms. Carla organised for a priest to marry them, then it was a simple matter of waiting for all the tickets to turn up.
Mandy was sat on the sofa at the club one Saturday night when she asked. “Any sign of the plane tickets and hotel paperwork?”
“Oh I meant to tell you that it all arrived this morning. So when do you want to tell them?”
“How about tomorrow? We could all go out for lunch, and tell them then.” Mandy smiled at Carla.
Mandy told Chrissy and Becky about Carl treating them all to lunch tomorrow when they were getting ready for bed, but didn’t say any more about it.
Vic and Carl turned up at twelve noon. The girls were waiting for them when they got there, so they went straight out to the car.
“Good afternoon ladies. I trust you’re all hungry, and ready for some lunch?” Carl asked. He got a yes from all three of them, and Vic drove off towards the restaurant.
Vic pulled up in front of a country club and a couple of men opened the doors of the car for the girls to get out. Vic handed the keys to one of the men and he gave Vic a token with a number on it.
“This place looks really posh Carl, are you sure you want to buy us all lunch?” Chrissy asked.
“Sure I’m sure Chrissy. What’s the point of having money if you can’t treat the people you care about.”
A man in a suit came up to Carl and called him by name. “Hello Carl, been some time since you were here last. How have you been keeping?”
“Hello Bob. I’m doing fine, but the new club has been keeping me busy.” Carl replied.
The man took a quick head count and then said, “Table for five is it Carl?”
“That’s right Bob. One of the nice tables, if you know what I mean.”
Bob nodded at Carl and then led the way to a large table near the window, so they could watch the swans on the lake as they ate.
Carl ordered a couple of bottle of champagne and a mineral water for Vic as he was driving. The girls took their time ordering what starter and what main course they wanted. Each of them picked a different dish then tried tastes from each other’s meals.
Carl loved to watch all three of them, they always did everything together. It was like watching three sisters most the time.
Carl waited till they had all finished before looking at Mandy to get the okay to give them the large white envelope he had brought with him.
“Here you go Chrissy, Becky.” Carl handed it to Chrissy.
“What is it Carl?”
“Why don’t you open it and find out.” Carl said with a smug grin on his face.
Becky took the envelope off the table and opened it. She looked at the paperwork inside and then looked at Carl. “Is this some sort of a joke Carl?”
“It’s no joke Becky.” Carl said.
“What is it Becky?” Chrissy asked, trying to look at the paperwork she was holding. Becky handed it to Chrissy, so she could read it herself. “If I understand this right, we are going to get married on a beach in the Caribbean.” Chrissy said as she looked at Carl, then Mandy.
“That’s right Chrissy. Carl had the idea some time back and asked me what I thought of it, and I said it was a great idea.” Mandy was smiling at the look on both Becky and Chrissy’s faces.
“So all this time you knew what you were all going to do?” Becky asked as she looked at both Mandy and Carl. “I was beginning to think Chrissy and I would never be able to get married.”
“I’m sorry Becky, but I wanted to make sure it could all be done before I said anything.” Carl said.
“Please don’t be sorry Carl. I think it sounds amazing, but what about all the planning and wedding dresses? Oh God, we will never get it all done in time.” Becky was beginning to panic already.
“Becky, Becky. Calm down, we have it all in hand and people are in place to get everything done for you.” Mandy said as she took hold of Becky’s hand.
Chrissy was just sat looking at the paperwork still. “I’m getting married. I’m getting married.” Was all she kept saying.
Becky put her arm around Chrissy and hugged her. “Yes we are Chrissy, you’re not having second thoughts are you?”
“No! Not at all, I’ve just never left the country before. I don’t have a passport!” Chrissy suddenly shouted.
“Yes you do Sis, I sorted it out for you last year, don’t you remember?” Mandy said with a laugh.
“Oh yes, so you did. I’m sorry, but I’m in shock at the moment.”
“All you two have to do is relax and have a great wedding.” Carl said with a smile.
Chrissy pulled the plane tickets out and saw that there were six of them. “Who’s the sixth plain ticket for Carl?”
“I thought you would want Cathy there for the big day Chrissy, was I wrong?”
“Does Cathy know about it yet?” Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face.
“With how the engagement surprise went, we kept the people that knew down to as little as we could.” Carl and the others all laughed now when they thought about Chrissy running away.
“Point taken Carl, and don’t have to keep reminding me of that?” Chrissy said as she went all red in the face.
Carl said sorry and Becky gave her a hug to make her feel better.
Chrissy and Becky thanked the others for what they were doing for them. They sat grinning and looking at the booklet for the Hotel they would be stopping at as they drove home. Mandy put the kettle on when they got back home and made a pot of tea. She took it to the living room where the others were sat chatting. Carl was telling the girls about the Hotel, as he had stopped there a number of times and knew the owner really well.
Chrissy went to call Cathy and ask her to come over as she had something to ask her.
It was Cathy not Paul that turned up. Chrissy was right when she said that she didn’t think she would see much of Paul any more. “Hi Chrissy, what’s so important that you needed me to come over right away?”
Chrissy led her to the living room, she saw Carl and looked worried. “Don’t panic Cathy, you’re not in any trouble.” Chrissy took her by the hand then led her over to the sofa and sat her down.
“Hi Cathy, you’re looking nice today.” Carl said trying to help her relax a little.
“Thanks Carl. Why do you all want to see me for? Have I done something wrong?” She asked with fear in her voice.
Chrissy turned to Cathy and said. “Cathy I told you you’re not in any trouble. You know how Becky was trying to sort out our wedding? Well she was having some trouble finding a church that would marry us, so she asked Carl for his help.”
“Yes I know that Chrissy, you told me.”
“Well Carl in his normal fashion has sorted it all out for us.” Chrissy smiled at Carl, who just grinned back at her. “You see were going to be getting married on St Lucia.”
“That’s great Chrissy. I hear it’s a really nice place, I wish I were going.” Cathy said sounding a little jealous of her.
“You are, if you want to that is Cathy. I would really like you to be my maid of honour.”
Cathy looked to be taking in what Chrissy just said. “You want me to be your maid of honour? And come to the Caribbean with you?”
“Yes I do Cathy, You’re my best friend after Becky and Mandy. And Carl already got you a plane ticket.” Chrissy grinned at her.
“What about work? Will Marie be able to cope without me?” Cathy asked.
“The club and Mandy’s shop will be shut for a couple of weeks. I want to have some things added to the club and it needs to be shut while they’re done, and the time we’re going to be shut is a quiet time of year anyway and the middle of the month.” Carl said.
“I see you gave it a lot of thought then before you booked everything Carl.” Cathy said.
“Mandy and I sat and talked about it all, to make sure it all went as planned.” Carl replied.
“Mandy, you never said anything about closing the shop for two weeks. Can we afford to be closed for that long?” Chrissy asked, sounding a little concerned.
“Chrissy, all I’ve done for years is work. I think the shop will survive us taking a holiday for a couple of weeks. And the club will be shut, so most of the business will be reduced.” Mandy sounded happy to be taking a break.
“I thought you would want Mandy as your maid of honour Chrissy? She is your Sister. Cathy looked a little puzzled.
“We talked about it and decided that you should be my maid of honour, and Mandy will be Becky’s. As you can guess, this isn’t a normal wedding after all. So do you want to be my maid of honour?” Chrissy asked.
Cathy realised that she hadn’t given Chrissy an answer. “Yes Chrissy, I would love to be your maid of honour.” Chrissy hugged her.
Carl and Vic stayed for a little longer before leaving. Cathy seemed to be waiting for them to leave so she could have a word with Chrissy and Mandy.
“Is everything okay Cathy? You seem a little distracted. I don’t think it’s the fact I asked you to be my maid of honour.” Chrissy said looking worried for her friend.
“I was waiting for Carl and Vic to leave because I wanted to have a word with you and Mandy about something.” Cathy looked rather anxious about how they were going to react once she said what she wanted to say.
Mandy and Becky came back into the room and Chrissy said. “Mandy, Cathy wants to have a word with us about something. Do you have some time now Sis?”
“Sure, what do you want to talk about Cathy?” Mandy walked over and took a seat facing Cathy.
Becky turned to leave the room saying. “I’ll leave you to talk then.” As she took the asking Mandy to mean that Cathy didn’t want her there.
“Please Becky, don’t leave. I don’t mind you being here to hear this as well. I just need to ask Chrissy and Mandy a couple of things.” Cathy patted the seat next to her and Becky came and sat down.
“I’ve been giving this a lot of thought, and I want to transition. I’ve been spending all my time as Cathy for the last couple of weeks now. And I really like being this way.” Cathy let out a big sigh.
“Are you sure this is what you want to do Cathy? It’s not going to be easy, and a lot of people will not be kind to you.” Mandy said. Wanting Cathy to be fully aware of what she was about to do.
“I know all that Mandy, but I’ve just felt complete these past weeks. Like the life I now have is close to what I have dreamed of all my life.” Chrissy just hugged her, as she knew what Cathy was feeling.
“Do you want me to call my mum and ask to make an appointment for you then?” Mandy asked.
“Do you think she will see me Mandy? I know she helped Chrissy, but I’m not sure she will do the same for me.” Cathy asked looking a little scared.
“We won’t know till we ask, will we. I’ll go and give her a call and find out.” Mandy got up and went to the kitchen. She was gone for some time, but when she came back she was smiling.
“I take the smile to be a good thing Sis.” Chrissy said.
“Yep, mum said she would have been upset if you had gone to another doctor. She will see you on Wednesday morning for a check up. We will come with you if you want?”
“Yes please, I am so scared right now.” Mandy said as a tear ran down her cheek. Chrissy hugged her from one side and Becky the other. This made her feel better.
Mandy made plans to pick Cathy up at ten on Wednesday, but said they would see her at the club on Tuesday night. Chrissy went to sort out some sandwiches and Cathy stopped for some dinner with them. Mandy opened a bottle of wine and offered Cathy a glass. “No thank you Mandy, I have to drive home later.”
“You could stop the night Cathy?” Mandy said with a smile.
“I don’t want to put you to any trouble Mandy.”
“It’s no trouble Cathy, and you don’t really look like you want to be alone at the moment.”
“Am I that transparent Mandy?” Cathy asked, looking a little sad.
“I’ve had a lot of practice over the past couple years having Chrissy as a sister.” Mandy could see a lot of Chrissy in Cathy. She knew it was only a matter of time before she decided to stay a woman. Mandy was going to be there for her, just as she’d been for Chrissy.
Mandy and Cathy both looked at Chrissy and smiled. “Hey! How much trouble can I be.” Chrissy said with a smile.
The other girls all looked at each other then burst out laughing. Chrissy looked hurt for a bit, then joined in with the joke. She knew she could be a hand full sometimes.
Mandy poured Cathy a glass of wine and they all sat talking in the living room till it was time for bed. Chrissy showed Cathy to one of the spare bedrooms and then returned to her room to get her a nightgown to wear.
“There you go Cathy, sleep well.” Chrissy gave Cathy a hug before heading back to Mandy’s room to cuddle up to Mandy and Becky.
Chrissy got up the next morning and took Cathy some clean towels and some clothes to wear, so she could come down for breakfast.
“Morning Cathy. Here are some towels, so you can take a shower if you want. Did you sleep okay?”
“Morning Chrissy. Thanks for the towels, I would love to take a shower. And I slept just fine thanks. The bed is really nice, better than mine at home.”
“Mandy only ever buys the best you know.” Chrissy laughed. “Come down when your finished and I will have some breakfast ready for you. I’ve brought you these clothes to wear today till you can get home to change.”
“Thanks Chrissy. I’ll see you down stairs in a bit.” Cathy smiled as she watched Chrissy trot out the room. Cathy went to take a shower so she could get down and have some of Chrissy’s great cooking.
Cathy took a shower and then slipped on the tracksuit Chrissy left for her, then made her way down to the kitchen. She took a slow walk so she could take a better look at the house as she walked.
Cathy loved the house, it was large and really well looked after. She remembered Chrissy telling her about Mandy’s husband doing all the work himself. He had been really talented.
Cathy got to the kitchen door and could hear singing and laughing, so she opened the kitchen door and saw Mandy sat at the table laughing. She was laughing at Chrissy and Becky, who were singing along to a song on the radio and doing a silly dance. Even she had to laugh when she saw it.
The others stopped singing and laughing when the heard Cathy laugh from the doorway. “Sorry, I didn’t mean to interrupt the fun.”
“Morning Cathy. Don’t be sorry, Chrissy and Becky were just playing around while we waited for you to join us for breakfast.” Mandy said once she got her breath back. “Please take a seat and we will eat.” Mandy pulled the chair out next to her, so Cathy sat in it.
Chrissy and Becky started to bring plates to the table. “I hope your hungry Cathy.” Becky said as she put a plate in front of her that was full of bacon, sausage, eggs, mushrooms and hash browns.
“Wow, you sure eat well here. How do you all stay looking so thin?”
“We don’t eat like this everyday Cathy, only when we have guests. Chrissy wanted to make sure you had a proper meal in you before we left for work.” Mandy said with a smile.
Cathy looked at Chrissy. “Thanks Chrissy, but I can feed myself you know.”
“I know you can Cathy, but this way I know you’ve eaten.” Chrissy grinned.
Cathy went to say something, but Chrissy pushed a sausage in her mouth, so she just bit a peice off it and then held the rest. “MMM, nice breakfast Chrissy, Becky. Thanks.”
“Your welcome Cathy.” Becky said.
They all got stuck into the plates of food and were soon finished. Chrissy got up to do the dishes, but Becky told her to finish getting ready for work and she would do them. Cathy said she would help dry. So Chrissy and Mandy went up to finish getting ready for work.
Becky was just putting away the last of the plates when they got back. Chrissy walked over to Becky and kissed her. “Thanks Babe for doing that. I’ll see you later, and don’t go trying to do too much. You’re working tonight remember.”
“Yes mum.” Becky said in a long drawn out voice that made her sound like a child being told something for the hundredth time.
“Hey, I will have less of that out of you, or I will have to ground you and take away your pocket money.” Chrissy had a hand on her hip and was pointing the other one at her.
Becky just burst out laughing, which set of the others even Chrissy. She walked over to Becky and kissed her again. “I’ll see you tonight Babe.”
“Miss you already.” Becky said as she kissed her once more.
Chrissy walked over to Cathy and gave her a hug. “I’ll see you tomorrow night Cathy. Have a good day at work. What time do you start?”
“Not till noon on a Monday. It’s always a slow day till noon, so Marie sorts things till then. Thanks for the breakfast Chrissy, it was really nice.”
“You’re welcome Cathy, it was nice having you over for the night.” Chrissy hugged her again.
Cathy turned to Mandy. “Thanks Mandy, I had a really good time last night. You have a really lovely house.”
“Thanks Cathy, it was nice having you over. Please feel free to come over any time. I know Chrissy would like to see you a little more often.”
“Thanks Mandy, I would like that a lot.” Mandy gave Cathy a hug and Cathy returned it.
Cathy and Becky watched them leave, then Becky made a fresh pot of tea and sat at the table with her to drink it.
“Chrissy really likes you Cathy.”
“I like her as a friend too Becky, but that is all. I would never try and come between you and her.” Cathy looked a little worried that Becky was getting the wrong idea about her friendship with Chrissy.
“I’m sorry Cathy, I mean as a friend. I know she loves me Cathy, I can see it in her eyes every minute of every day.” Becky looked all dreamy as she spoke.
“She is a good friend Becky. You’re lucky to be marrying her.”
“Just as she is lucky to have a friend like you. I still worry about what could have happened when she ran away that Saturday if she hadn’t got you to call on.”
“Becky, it all worked out okay in the end. You can’t live your life worrying about what might have happened. You have her now, so make the most of it. And take it from me, she missed you all that week Becky. I really don’t think she would have kept living if you really had dumped her to marry Vicky.”
“I can’t believe she would even think that Vicky and I could ever be an item in the first place.”
“I don’t think she did Becky, till she saw you with Vicky. Then she was thinking with a broken heart, which is never good.”
“I know, talk about bad timing.”
“Is it ever any other way with things like that.” Cathy laughed which set Becky off.
They finished their drinks and then Cathy got off, so she could get ready for work.
Becky washed up the cups and then sorted out what to do for dinner then went back to bed for a couple of hours.
Chrissy and Mandy had another busy day and were glad to get home. Becky had dinner nearly ready when they got home so Mandy took a quick shower and Chrissy stopped to be with Becky while she could.
With dinner out the way, Chrissy took Becky up to get ready. She took her shower with Becky and then did her hair and makeup for her. Vicky turned up just before eight. Chrissy waved them off and then went to sit with Mandy and watch some TV for a bit, then went to bed.
Mandy was happy to see Carl Tuesday night as they hadn’t seen each other since Sunday. Chrissy was happy to see Mandy moving on with her life, and she liked Carl/Carla very much.
Mandy sat and told Carla about Cathy and made sure nothing bad would happen to her once she started her transition. “Mandy how could I treat Cathy badly for wanting to be a woman, when I dress as one nearly every night.” Mandy had to laugh at the funny look on her face.
“I guess you do have a point Carla.” Mandy kissed her. Then they went to have a walk around the club. Carla loved to show off her girl to the club members.
They found Chrissy sat with Cathy talking to some other girls while Becky was helping a new girl to the club meet a couple of other newbie’s. Cathy had done the makeup on one of the girls that afternoon so she said hi to her and asked how she liked the club.
“Hi Cathy. I was really scared at fist, but Becky has been great. And I have made a couple of friends already.” The girl said.
Cathy turned to Chrissy who had been sitting quiet as they talked. “Chrissy, this is Tiffany. Tiffany, this is Chrissy. She is the one that showed me how to put makeup on.”
“Hi Chrissy, you taught her really well.” Tiffany said with a smile as she took Chrissy’s hand and shook it.
“Cathy is just being modest Tiffany. I only showed her a couple of little things.”
“I think you’re the modest one Chrissy.” Tiffany said.
“Looks like everyone is on to you Chrissy, they all know how good you really are.” Cathy said with a grin. Chrissy just went all red and playfully slapped Cathy on the arm.
Tiffany went back to her new friends and Becky came and sat with them for a while.
Mandy reminded Cathy what time she would be around to pick her up in the morning at the end of the night and Carla got a driver to take Cathy home. Then they all got in the car and Vicky drove them home too.
Mandy and Chrissy had to get up a little before they really wanted to in the morning, but they needed to be there for Cathy.
Mandy pulled up outside the block of flats and Chrissy went up to get her. She rang the buzzer for Cathy’s flat and waited for Cathy to let her in. When she got up to the flat Cathy let her in.
“What’s up Cathy? You don’t look so good.”
“I’m scared Chrissy, what if she says I can’t become a woman.”
“Cathy, no one is going to do that to you. The choice is yours to make That’s what the real life test is for, and you will need to see a psychiatrist. Don’t worry Cathy, I know a really nice one. The same one I went to, and still do when I feel at odds about things.” Chrissy had take hold of Cathy’s hand and looked her over to make sure she looked okay.
“Thanks Chrissy, I really needed to hear what you just said.” Cathy smiled. Which made Chrissy feel better as well.
“Just remember Cathy, I have been where you are now, and look how I turned out.” Chrissy smiled, then dragged Cathy out the door and down to Mandy.
Cathy never said much on the way to see Prue. She did stop outside the front door to the practice and look at Chrissy and Mandy. They both smiled and took hold of a hand each and led her up to the door. Mandy pushed the buzzer and waited for Kim’s voice.
“Hi Kim it’s Mandy and Chrissy.” They all heard a buzzing sound and they pushed the door open and went in.
Kim had got up and come around the desk to hug them all, she even gave Cathy a hug, as she looked really scared. “You must be Cathy? Hi, I’m Kim.”
“Hi Kim. Pleased to meet you.” Cathy said in a quiet voice.
“Likewise Cathy. Pleased to meet you too.” Kim looked at Mandy. “Your mum said to send you right in when you got here.”
“Thanks Kim. I’ll be back later to chat while Mum does the tests.” Mandy smiled at Kim as she led the way to Prue’s office.
Chrissy had to drag Cathy, as she had suddenly frozen to the spot. “Come on Cathy, you will really like Prue. You will see where Mandy gets all her kindness from.”
Cathy entered the room just in front of Chrissy and saw a woman sat behind a large desk looking at some paperwork. She looked up when she heard the door close.
“Hello Mandy, Chrissy, and this must be Cathy?” Prue got up and came to hug Mandy, then Chrissy and she shook Cathy’s hand. “Please take a seat everyone and we can have a chat before I start the tests.”
Mandy and Chrissy watched as Prue put Cathy at ease and had her laughing in no time at all. When it came time to start the test’s Mandy and Chrissy left the room and went to chat with Kim.
It only took half an hour to do all the tests and take a blood sample. Prue called for the other’s to come back in and they found Cathy nursing a peace of cotton wool on her arm where Prue had take the blood.
“How you feeling Cathy? Chrissy asked with a worried look on her face.
“I’m doing fine, just not keen on needles.” Cathy said as she pulled a funny face, but she soon had a smile on her face again.
“How’s it all looking Prue?” Chrissy asked.
“She’s in good health, and I can’t see any problems. But I will need to see what they turn up in the blood work. Can you get back in next Wednesday Cathy?” Prue asked her.
“I can’t see why not, I know where I’m coming now.”
“We can bring you again Cathy, if you want us too?” Mandy asked.
“I don’t want to keep putting you out Mandy. You’ve already done so much for me.”
“I wouldn’t offer if I didn’t want to do it Cathy.”
“Okay then, thanks Mandy.”
“Mum, do you and Kim want to go grab a bite to eat? My treat.” Mandy said as she raised an eyebrow.
“How can I pass up my oldest daughter going into her purse and paying for something.” Prue laughed.
“Hey! You make me sound like I’m tight with my money.” Mandy said with a petulant expression.
They all just laughed and Mandy joined in as well. Prue called Kim in and asked if she wanted to go get some lunch, and that Mandy was paying. She did the same thing Prue did, which set everyone, but Mandy off laughing again.
“Now I am really beginning to think that you all see me as being a Scrooge.”
“No we don’t Sis, were just having some fun with you.” Chrissy hugged her sister to make her feel better. “Shall we go? Before you change your mind.” That got Chrissy a slap on the backside as she got up.
Mandy drove them all to a restaurant and let them all order what they wanted. The food was excellent and they all chatted about some of the latest fashions and other pleasant banter. Some of the chatter was Kim and Prue asking Cathy questions.
Once they had eaten, Mandy drove Kim and Prue back to the office and then dropped Cathy off at her place so she could take her car and head off to work.
Mandy Looked at her watch and decided it was too early to do the food shopping and go home. “Chrissy, do you feel like have a walk around some shops down town?”
“Sure Sis, sounds like it would be some fun.” Chrissy smiled back at her.
Mandy parked the car in town and they spent the rest of the afternoon walking in and out of shops trying different styles of clothes. Some of the stuff they tried on really didn’t suit them, but they had a laugh anyway.
They decided it was time to get back to the car and go get the food shopping done. It was nowhere near as much fun as the clothes shopping was, but they did need to stock up on some items.
Becky was in the kitchen sorting out something for dinner when they got home, so she helped them unload the car and get everything put away. She had an idea of what to do for dinner and told Chrissy. Both of them then set to work on sorting it out.
Once dinner was ready and Mandy was back down, they all sat and ate it while Chrissy and Mandy told Becky how Cathy got on that day and about the walking around town window shopping.
Becky pouted when she was told they both went shopping without her, so they made a plan to all go next Wednesday. This made Becky smile again and Mandy and Chrissy just started to laugh.
“You got any idea about a dessert Chrissy? You always seem to make such nice ones.” Becky asked.
“I was thinking of having a couple of really sweet guy’s myself.” Chrissy sounded all dreamy as she said it.
Mandy and Becky both said “What!” and just sat staring at Chrissy.
Chrissy giggled then got up and walked over to the freezer and poked her head inside. When she stood and turned around to face the other two, they were still looking very oddly at her.
“Don’t worry, you two. I’m going to share them with you. Now who want’s to nibble on Ben, and who wants to lick Jerry?” Chrissy asked in a sultry voice, as she held up two tubs of Ben & Jerry ice cream.
Mandy and Becky burst out laughing which set Chrissy off. She got a couple of spoons and returned to the table. Mandy opened one tub and Becky the other. It took them a bit of time to have dessert because they were all feeding each other, but they were having fun doing it.
Chrissy went up to help Becky get ready for work, while Mandy went to sit in the living room and flick through some corset catalogues. She got up to answer the door when the bell rang.
“Hi Vicky. Come in, I think she’s nearly ready. You’re looking as stunning as always.”
“Hi Mandy, thanks.” Vicky was beaming with pride.
Becky came down just after that and they were on their way to the club, and Chrissy went to join Mandy in the living room.
Mandy showed her some of the new items she was going to order, which Chrissy agreed with and pointed out, a couple that Mandy normally would have passed on. Mandy got her laptop out and placed the order online then shut it down and sat watching telly for the rest of the night cuddled up on the sofa with her sister.
The rest of the week was pretty routine and they all went to the club on the Saturday night. Cathy came over on Sunday and ended up stopping the night again, but she did bring a change of clothes this time. So she went straight to work from Chrissy’s house.
Mandy picked up Cathy on the Wednesday morning and drove her to see her mum along with Chrissy and Becky. Chrissy had told Cathy about the shopping trip they were going to make after Cathy had finished with Prue, so she booked the rest of the day off and went with them.
Cathy had a great time, and only got odd looks a couple of times. Most the sales staff saw all the bags the girls already had, and just smiled hoping they would spend lots of money in their shop too.
By the end of the day all the girls were worn out, and Becky still had to work tonight as well. But she was happy still as she’d had a really great time.
“Do you want to come back for some dinner Cathy?” Chrissy asked.
“I don’t want to be any trouble Chrissy.”
“I’m going to be making dinner for the rest of us, so it’s no trouble at all.” Chrissy smiled. She knew that Cathy was going to say yes anyway.
“Okay then, thanks Chrissy. I had a really great day shopping with you all.”
“Your welcome to come shopping with us any time Cathy.” Mandy said as she drove the car home.
Chrissy told Becky to go and lie down for a bit while she sorted out dinner. Becky went to say something, but saw the look on Chrissy’s face and thought better of it.
It was still early, so Chrissy took her time working on the meal to give Becky a couple of hour’s sleep before she needed to go and wake her up.
Cathy was sat with Mandy at the kitchen table so they could talk with Chrissy as she worked on the meal for the evening.
“Have you made an appointment to see Sarah yet Cathy?” Mandy asked.
“Yes, I am seeing her in the morning.” Cathy sounded really scared about it.
“Don’t worry Cathy, you will love Sarah, and Maggie. They’re really nice and won’t judge you either.” Mandy put her hand on Cathy’s to make her feel a little more relaxed.
“I’m just scared that they will tell me I can’t change who I am.”
“Chrissy said the same thing Cathy, but look at her now. My mum, Sarah or even me and Chrissy can’t tell you what you can and can’t do. All we can do is help you make the right choice and be there for you when you do.”
“Thanks Mandy, I guess you’re right. I have been looking at it all wrong.” Cathy’s mood did pick up again after that.
Chrissy got everything cooking and then went back to sit with the others for a time. When it was nearly ready Chrissy went up to wake Becky.
Becky was still fast asleep when Chrissy got there, so she slowly slid on to the bed and put her head on the pillow and watched her lover sleep for a bit. Then like she normally did, Cathy slowly opened her eyes and saw Chrissy smiling at her.
“Hi Chrissy, is dinner ready?”
“Hello sleepy head. Yes it is, well it will be in ten minutes. I wanted to give you some time to wake up first.” Chrissy kissed her then slid off the bed and left the room.
The food was on the plates when Becky got downstairs, so she took her seat and made a start on it. Once the meal was over, Chrissy went with Becky to help her get ready while Mandy and Cathy did the dishes.
Cathy went to the door when she heard the bell and found Vicky stood there. “Hi Vicky, you’re looking really nice tonight.” She was wearing a stunning dark blue dress that came to just below the knee and had a slit up the side that stopped just before you really wanted it too. She had a wasp style corset over the top of it on the same dark blue, and her makeup and wig really did finish the job off just right.
“Hi Cathy, are you living here too?”
“I wish Vicky, but no, I was just having some dinner here after a day of shopping.”
“Sounds like you had fun, judging by the smile on your face when you said that.”
“I really did Vicky, I love spending time with Chrissy and the others.”
“I know what you mean Cathy. I always seem to feel better at the end of the day when Chrissy has been around me. I think she must radiate love out to everyone around her.”
Cathy thought about it for a second. “You could be right Vicky, I always feel better after spending time with Chrissy. And I know that Mandy and Becky always seem to be happy she’s around.”
“After seeing what they were like the week she went missing, trust me they really do feed off her love.”
“I saw what a mess they were in when they called me into the office. I just wish she was a little tougher, but I guess that would change who she is.” Cathy said, as she thought about it a little more.
“It would, and would we like her any other way?”
“I like her just the way she is now, so if it means protecting her more, then so be it.”
They stopped talking as they heard Chrissy and Becky chatting as they came down the stairs.
“Hi Vicky. You’re looking gorgeous again tonight, got a hot date with some young stud?” Chrissy teased.
“No, just some sexy young girl called Becky.” She teased back at Chrissy, then put her tongue out at her.
Chrissy stepped up to Becky and put her arm around her waist. “I may just have to keep her here then and let you go and tell Carla why she lost her hostess for the night.” Vicky just laughed and then went and picked Becky up and started to walk off with her. “Hey, not fair. Come back with my girl you big bully!”
Vicky turned around and then put Becky down so Chrissy could give her a proper good bye. They touched cheeks and hugged like they always did when Becky was all made up ready for work. Then Chrissy turned to Vicky and did the same. Take good care of my girl Vicky”
“I always do Chrissy.” Vicky replied with a smile.
Cathy watched as they played their little game and smiled as she could see what Vicky was talking about now. Chrissy was like a sun, you just spun around her soaking up the rays of love she threw out at you.
“How are you getting home Cathy? Vicky asked her while Chrissy hugged Becky.
“I think Mandy was going to run me home, or I was going to get a taxi.”
“Well if you’re about ready to go, I can drop you off on the way to the club. It would save Mandy having to go out again.”
“That would be great Vicky, if you really don’t mind.”
“No problem at all Cathy.”
Cathy ran off to get her things, so she didn’t keep Vicky and Becky waiting too long. She thanked Mandy for a great day and hugged her, then she hugged Chrissy and thanked her as well.
“Call me after your meeting with Sarah and let us know how it went.” Chrissy said, as she hugged her.
“I will Chrissy. I just hope she doesn’t put me in the funny farm.” Cathy laughed as she tried to hide how scared she was about it all.
Mandy and Chrissy waved them off from the front door and then made their way in to relax for a bit before bed time.
Chrissy was just sorting out some EBay orders the next afternoon when her mobile phone started to ring. “Hello Cathy, how did the visit with Sarah go?”
“Hi Chrissy, It was really nice. I don’t know why I was so worried about meeting her now. She had lots of great things to say about you by the way. But I’ve not met anyone that hasn’t yet.” Cathy sounded really happy on the other end of the phone.
“I did say she was really nice, did you meet Maggie?”
“Yes I did, Sarah was running late when I got there so Maggie made me a cup of coffee and we were chatting about you and Mandy.”
“I really like Maggie, she is such a sweetheart.” Chrissy said.
“When are you back there again Cathy?”
“I’m there next week at the same time, she seems to think I am a prime candidate for the change, but only time will tell. I told her I was already doing the real life test and have a job working as a woman full time.”
“I know you will be fine Cathy, having good friends around you helps.”
“I have the best friends. Thanks for all the help, I don’t know what I would do without you.”
“I think you’d be doing what you’re doing now, I haven’t really done much Cathy.” Chrissy tried to play down her part in helping Cathy out.
“Chrissy, you really need to learn to take a little more pride in just how much you really do to help others.” Chrissy was just quiet at the other end of the phone, she really didn’t know how to deal with being thanked for doing stuff for other people. “Hello, Chrissy you still there?”
“Yes I’m still here Cathy. Sorry for being so quiet, but I just do what I feel is right. I don’t see it as being anything that someone else could sort it out for themselves.”
“I know Chrissy, but I do love you for all that you’ve done, Whether you believe you helped or not.” Cathy realised that she was never going to get Chrissy to see what she was trying to say.
“Thanks Cathy, I love you too. I better go and get on or I will never have this stuff ready to be posted out before we close up for the night.”
“Okay Chrissy, don’t work too hard and I will see you Saturday at the club. And don’t forget I owe you a hug for recommending Sarah to me as a good psychiatrist to go and see.”
“Okay Cathy, bye, bye.”
“Bye, bye Chrissy.” The line went dead so Chrissy ended the call at her end as well and then got back to work. She told Mandy that it all went well when she came back through from the shop after a customer left.
When they got to the club on Saturday, Carla pulled them all into the office and gave them a couple of cards each for a Fashion designer friend she knew.
“What do we need these for Carla?” Becky asked looking a little oddly at her.
“She is going to be making your wedding dresses. I want you both to go and look together so she can get some idea of what you’re both looking for in each others dress. I want them both to be perfect for you.” Carla smiled.
“Thanks Carla, but I’m not to sure we can afford to have them made. As much as we would really like to.” Chrissy said, looking a little down.
“What has money got to do with anything? You two just worry about loving each other, I will sort the rest out for you.” Carla was grinning now.
“Carla, you’ve done so much already. We can’t ask you to do more.” Becky was handing the card back, and Chrissy went to do the same.
“Chrissy, Becky. I don’t have any family left, and I don’t have any children of my own yet. But I have come to think of you two as Sisters, in the short time I’ve come to know you. And I am not giving you any say in how much money will be spent on making your big day perfect.” The girls had both seen Carla like this before, and she never lost an argument yet. So they just walked over to her and each gave her a hug and thanked her for everything.
They all went back out to the club and had a great time. Chrissy and Becky talked about the meeting they had next week with the designer. It all seemed to hit them both. They would soon be married and together forever. They soon got back into the clubbing mood and were happy and excited for next week.
You Have It All Wrong
By SaraUK
Carla had made the appointment for Wednesday, so it didn’t effect business at the shop and Mandy would be able to take them. Carla wanted Mandy to have some input as to how their dresses would look too. What Mandy didn’t know was that Carla had arranged for the designer to make a dress for her and Cathy as well.
Becky was at the club on the Tuesday night and waited for Carla to finish talking with a couple of men, once she had Becky went over to talk with her.
“Hi Carla. Can I have a quick word with you about tomorrow?”
“Sure you can Becky. Is everything okay?” Carla asked looking a little concerned.
“Yes, everything’s fine Carla. I was just wondering whether Chrissy and I should be looking at dresses to give this designer some idea of what were looking for.”
“Trust me Becky, it wouldn’t do you any good. Sara wouldn’t take any notice of the pictures if you did find any.” Carla sort of chuckled as she said it.
“Who is Sara?” Becky asked looking a little oddly at Carla.
“Oh, sorry Becky. Sara is the name of the designer that will be making your dresses. She’s really nice and makes all my dresses and Vicki’s, She’s a true artist. So trust me when I say, she will have a talk with you all and then do some sketches and after that she will work with one of you at a time to get the perfect wedding dress made for you both.”
“So we won’t know what the other ones dress will look like till the day of the wedding?” Becky asked, looking a little shocked.
“Nope, I told you the wedding was going to be perfect Becky. I want you both to feel like the bride and the groom, at the same time.”
“What if we clash on the day and have the same dress, or we look really bad stood side by side?” Becky was getting really worried.
“Becky, calm down. Why do you think I’m using the same designer for you both, Sara knows what she’s doing.” Carla had put her hands on Becky’s shoulders and looked her straight in the eyes as she said it.
Becky went a little red. “Sorry Carla, I just want it to be so perfect. Not for me, but for Chrissy.”
“I know you do Becky, but I want you both to have a perfect day. So don’t worry about money or anything, I have it all covered.” Carla pulled Becky into a hug to help her calm down a little more. “I think some of Chrissy is rubbing off on you, you’re beginning to care for everyone else a little too much.”
“Can you ever care too much for others Carla?” Becky asked after breaking the hug.
“I don’t think so, but I know that Chrissy puts everyone else before herself. I think that is why I feel the need to make this the perfect wedding she could ever have. She missed out on growing up as a girl and doing all the things girls get to do, so this way she will have one perfect girlie moment, as will you.”
Becky looked Carla right In the eyes, she could see there was a little more to it than just that. “Do you ever wish you were born a female Carla?”
Carla smiled. “Sometimes, but only to see what it would feel like to do certain things.”
“Would one of them be planning the perfect wedding?” Becky asked with a grin.
Carla looked a little sheepish, like the kid that got caught taking the cookie from the jar. “Am I being that transparent Becky?”
“Not really, but you seem hell bent on making it perfect that I thought there had to be more to it than just me and Chrissy.”
“It is all for you and Chrissy. I just get to plan all the other little details, it’s every crossdresser’s dream to plan their own wedding. But I’ll be happy to help you two plan yours.” Carla smiled even more.
“You really are just like the perfect big Sister Carla.” Becky hugged her again. What Becky just said made Carla feel really good.
They both got back to work making sure everyone at the club was having a good time.
Becky was glad to get home and crawl into bed with Chrissy and Mandy. She wanted to curl up to Chrissy, but was afraid she would wake her so she turned the other way. The next thing she felt was a warm arm slide under her body and the other drape over her then pull her close into a hug. This made Becky feel better, and she soon fell asleep.
Becky woke just in time to see Chrissy leaving the room to go take a shower. She felt like turning over and going back to sleep, but the thought of washing Chrissy’s back and other places won over and she was soon out of bed herself.
Mandy came out her bathroom just in time to see Chrissy walking out the room, and Becky sliding out of bed to follow her. Mandy had a little chuckle. She loved the way they followed each other around.
Chrissy had just turned the water on in the shower when she turned to see Becky stood there smiling at her. Chrissy let her nightgown slip off her shoulders, she smiled at Becky then slipped into the shower. Becky wasn’t quite so graceful taking her nightgown off, but she was soon in the shower with Chrissy.
Mandy was sat drinking a cup of tea when they got downstairs. Chrissy walked over and gave her a hug and said good morning. Then she went to make a start on breakfast.
Once they finished with breakfast, they all got ready and left the house to go meet with the designer Carla had found to make the wedding dresses. Mandy followed the directions that Carla gave her, and they soon found themselves outside a large house.
“Are you sure Carla gave you the right directions Mandy?” Chrissy asked.
“Yep, this is the right address. Look at the business card Carla gave you the other night.” Chrissy looked at the card and saw the address was a match.
Mandy pulled into the driveway and parked the car. They all looked up at the front of the house, it looked really large and very posh.
“There must be a lot more money in designing wedding dresses than I thought.” Mandy said as she walked up to the front door and rang the bell.
They didn’t have to wait to long for a young woman around Mandy’s age to answer the door.
“Hello. Carla, I mean Carl sent us. We’re here to see about having some wedding dresses designed.” Mandy said looking a little red in the face.
“Hello, you must be Mandy.” The young woman said. Mandy just looked a little shocked this woman could know who she was. “It wasn’t hard to work out Mandy.” She looked towards Chrissy and Becky. Mandy turned to look at them too, Chrissy and Becky were stood really close and were also holding hands. Mandy turned back to the woman and just smiled.
“This is Chrissy and the other one is Becky.” Mandy pointed at each girl in turn.
“I’m Sara, pleased to meet you at last. Carla has told me so much about you all, I’m glad to finally get the chance to make some dresses for you.” Sara smiled at them.
“So you know Carla then?” Mandy asked. She suddenly felt a little uneasy around this woman, and it showed on her face.
Sara smiled. “Down girl, I’m not an old girlfriend or anything like that. I make all of Carla’s dresses, and Vicki’s.”
The look on Mandy’s face softened. “Sorry Sara, I don’t know why I reacted like that.”
“I do Mandy, its called love.” Sara grinned. Chrissy and Becky just giggled till Mandy gave them an evil look.
“Please come in.” Sara stepped aside and let the girls enter the house.
“This is a really nice house you have Sara.” Chrissy said as she entered.
“Thanks Chrissy. It was a gift from Carla, or Carl. Depending on the time of the day.” Sara laughed.
“Carl gave you this house?” Chrissy said looking shocked. “He must have more money than I thought.”
“Don’t you know?” Sara asked looking a little puzzled.
“Don’t we know what?” Mandy said.
“Carl’s a millionaire. He owns hotels all over the world, and a string of night clubs just like the one here.”
“We all knew about the hotel and the night club, but he never said anything about the other hotels and clubs.” Mandy said feeling a little hurt about not knowing.
“Don’t be too hard on Carl Mandy. He had a girl he loved once before, but it turned out she just wanted his money. It took him a long time to trust another woman.” Sara had stepped up to Mandy and looked her in the eyes. “He is head over heels in love with you, I can tell you that. He wanted to build the relationship on love, not how much money he has.”
“I have money, so why would he think I wanted his?” Mandy snapped back at Sara.
“I never said he did Mandy. I just don’t want you thinking he was holding out on you. Would it have made any difference if you had known about the money before hand?” Sara asked, as she watched Mandy’s face.
Mandy looked to be deep in thought for a bit. “No, none at all. I just love being around him, and her. I don’t even think we ever talked about how much money he has.”
“You pass the test then Mandy.” Sara said with a big grin on her face.
“Test, what test?”
“Carl wanted me to meet you and see what I thought. We’re like brother and sister, we watch out for each other. I really like you, I can see why Carl and Carla are so in love with you.” Sara hugged Mandy.
“I am still a little upset with him for not trusting me Sara.” Mandy said looking a little hurt.
“Mandy, he wanted you to fall in love with him. Can you really blame him for that?”
“I guess not. I would still love him, even if he were broke. He has a good heart and cares about everyone around him.” Mandy let out a sigh as she realised just how much she really did love him. “I am still going to give him a peace of my mind though when I see him.”
“Be careful Sis, you don’t have that much to spare.” Chrissy said as she tried not to laugh.
“Hey, are you calling me dumb Chrissy?”
“Yep, but you’re my kind of dumb.” Chrissy stepped over to hug her Sis with a grin. Mandy took the hug, and had to giggle.
Sara and Becky had to laugh as well. Sara liked the way Chrissy took the edge off the scene by making a joke. Sara found herself falling in love with Chrissy and she had only just met her. She could see why Carl wanted her to have a perfect wedding. Sara could also see how much in love she and Becky were.
Sara led the girls to a large room that had a large table in the middle. On the table were lots of folders marked with different things on the front. One said Evening gowns one, another said Ball gowns three, and so on.
The girls all took seats next to each other, while Sara sat facing them. She slid a large note pad up the table to herself and picked out several folders, and slid them to the girls.
“You three start and look through them, while I go and make us some drinks. Do you all drink tea?” All three said yes. So Sara walked to a door at the other end of the room to where they entered, and disappeared out of sight.
They all picked a folder each and started looking at all the wedding dresses in them. It wasn’t like looking at a catalogue, you had a coloured sketch on one page and the finished dress on the other. The girls sat oohing, and aahing as they looked through the folders.
They all looked up from the folder they were looking at when they saw Sara walking back in the room with a large tray. There were four cups, a large pot of tea, a little jug of milk and a pot with sugar. The tray looked really heavy and Sara was walking really slowly with it. She made it look like she was walking on a tightrope.
She got to the table and put the tray down near Chrissy, so she got up and started to sort everyone’s drink out before Sara could do anything to stop her.
Sara watched as she made Mandy’s just how she liked it, then she did the same for Becky. Chrissy then looked at Sara to see how she took hers.
“I have mine white, one sugar please.” Sara replied to the questioning look. Chrissy smiled at her and then finished off the drink for her. “Thanks Chrissy.”
Chrissy made her own while Sara took her seat again. Once they all had time to take a couple of sips, Sara asked. “Have you got any idea’s yet or do you need more time to look?”
“I’ve found two I like, but can’t make a final choice yet.” Becky said looking a little flustered.
“Becky, I’m not asking you to pick one from the folder. They are all dresses I’ve made for other people. All I need to know is what bits you like from the dresses and I will do some designs and then let you have a look.”
“You mean the dresses we will get in the end will be a one off design?” Becky replied.
“Yes, I thought Carl told you that? I never make the same dress twice. Where’s the fun in that?” Sara giggled.
Sara spent the next couple of hours looking at each dress the girls liked and making notes on a page for each girl.
Mandy saw that she had three pages, not two. “Sara, why do you have three pages?”
“One for Chrissy, one for Becky, and one for you.” Sara said as a matter of fact.
“Why do you have a sheet for me?” Mandy looked a little puzzled.
“So I can make the maid of honour dress.” Sara was grinning now, as Carl had said to her that he hadn’t told Mandy about her dress being made.
“What other little surprises had Carl got in store for us?” Mandy asked with a raised eye at Sara.
“You will have to ask Carl about that Mandy.” She grinned back at her.
“I just thought, there’s another maid of honour. Shouldn’t she be here as well?” Mandy said looking worried.
“Don’t worry Mandy, it will be a couple of weeks before I need to take her measurements. We need to work out what you’re going to be wearing first.”
They spent another couple of hours looking at designs and Sara taking more notes. They took a break when there was a knock at the door, and Sara went to see who it was. She found a member of staff from the hotel stood there with a basket of food.
“Hello, what’s all this?” Sara asked looking puzzled.
“Hello, Carl asked me to deliver this basket to you and give you this note.” The girl at the door handed Sara the note.
Sara read the note and laughed.
Hi Sara
I know what your like for not stopping to eat, so I thought I would send you some lunch.
Lots of love
Carl/Carla
Sara took the basket and thanked the woman for delivering it, then returned to the others. They all saw the basket and knew who had sent it.
Sara put the basket on the table and opened it. There were lots of different sandwiches and bottles of water. They all took what they wanted and sat chatting as they ate.
“How did you meet Carl? Sara.” Mandy asked.
“I kind of caught him dressed one night, and we’ve been friends ever since.” Sara laughed as she thought about it.
“What do you mean, you caught him dressed?” Mandy asked.
“It was at College. I’d been working late at a café, trying to make ends meet so I could stay in college. I wasn’t lucky enough to have parents that could pay for me to go. I was half way back to my room when I saw this woman having trouble with her car, so I stopped to see if I could help.” Sara took another bite of her sandwich and a sip of water before carrying on. “You can imagine my surprise to find Carl stood there looking really worried. He was too scared to call for a recovery truck or to get a taxi, and it was to far to walk.”
“So what happened next Sara?” Chrissy asked, hanging on every word.
“Well he didn’t look as good as he does now days, so I realised who it was right away. I’d seen him around college, but we had never spoken before. I felt really sorry for him, so I offered him a lift home.”
“So what happened after that?” Becky asked, looking just as engrossed as Chrissy.
“I took him back to my place because he had been out too long with his car breaking down and his flat mate would be home. His flat mate had no idea about Carla. I only had a little flat myself, well more a bed sit than a flat. He saw some of the designs I was working on for my Art and Design course. We sat and talked for a couple of hours, and I told him about all the trouble I was having with trying to work a couple of jobs and keep up with my course work.”
“It looks like it was well worth it Sara. You do some amazing work.” Mandy said as she pointed at the folders on the table.
“If I hadn’t met Carla that night, I don’t know what I would be doing now.” Sara replied.
“Why do you say that Sara?” Mandy asked.
“I was about to call it a day on my dream of becoming a dress designer due to not being able to keep up with the course work and work to keep a roof over my head.”
“What changed then when you met Carl?” Chrissy asked with a puzzled look.
“I told Carl what I just told you, and by the end of the week I was in a new flat fully paid for by Carl. I told him I couldn’t take his charity, but he said I could pay him back by helping him become a better woman when he dressed. That’s how I started designing and making dresses for him and then later Vicky as well.”
“That’s great Sara, I’m glad he was able to help you fulfil your dream.” Mandy said with a smile. “Did you never try to become more than friends?”
“No, we were to much like brother and sisters from the start. He was my best friend. I could never love him any other way.”
Mandy was happy to hear that, as she really liked Sara. And didn’t want to be responsible for any bad feelings Sara might have for her.
They finished lunch and spent a couple more hours working out little details they liked and things they didn’t like. Before Sara said she had enough to make a start on some designs.
Their visits after today would be one at a time so Sara could work out the designs with each of them separately. Mandy was fine to visit with the other one, as both Chrissy and Becky would know what their maid of honour’s looked like anyway.
Sara showed them to the door and they all gave her a hug as they left. She really liked them and was looking forward to getting to know them better over the next couple of months. She waved them off at the door and then returned to finish up her notes, while they were still fresh in her mind.
Mandy drove the car to the supermarket, so they could do some food shopping before heading for home. She was really quiet while they shopped, and Chrissy could see that something was troubling her.
Once they got home and the shopping was put away. Chrissy sent Becky to bed for a couple of hours before work tonight, and so she could have a chat with Mandy and find out what was wrong, but she had a pretty good idea what it was.
Chrissy made a pot of tea and then sat at the table and poured herself and Mandy a cup each.
“There you go Sis. Now will you tell me what’s bothering you?” Chrissy said as she stared at her sister.
“Thanks Chrissy. Nothing bothering me Sis.” Mandy wouldn’t look Chrissy in the eye as she said it.
“Pull the other one Mandy, I know when you’re upset about something. Is it what Sara said about Carl?”
Mandy let her shoulders slump a little more than they already were. “Yes it is. I just wished he trusted me a little more to tell me himself, and I didn’t have to hear it from someone else. Doesn’t really say much for our relationship does it?”
“Mandy, I think you have it all wrong. I can understand why he would want you to get to know him and not the fact he was rich.”
“Do I look like a gold digger to you Chrissy? And he approached me remember.” Mandy was close to crying she was that upset.
“Mandy I think you should call Carl and ask to meet with him so you can talk about it.”
“Why should I Chrissy, if he doesn’t trust now. I will only drive him even further away.” Mandy got up from the table. “I’m going to lie down for a bit. Thanks for the tea Chrissy.” Chrissy watched her leave the kitchen and let out a sigh. She knew she had to sort this out before it got any worse.
Chrissy sat looking at the phone and wondering how mad Mandy would be if she called Carl and got him to come over. She thought what the hell, better to have her mad at me instead of Carl.
Chrissy got her phone and made the call to Carl. She waited as it rang a couple of times, then she heard Carl.
“Hi Chrissy, is everything okay?” Carl said sounding a little worried.
“Not really Carl.”
“What’s wrong, is Mandy, and Becky okay?”
“Don’t panic Carl, they’re both fine. The reason for the call is to let you know that Mandy found out about you being a millionaire.”
“Oh, I see. How did she take it Chrissy?”
“She’s a little upset Carl. She thinks you don’t trust her and that you think she’s a gold digger, just after your money. I didn’t know what else to do other than call you. I know Mandy will be upset with me when she finds out.”
“Chrissy, I never once thought that about Mandy. I just liked the idea of her being in love with me the person and not the millionaire. Don’t worry Chrissy, I will come over and sort it all out right now.”
“Thanks Carl, see you soon. Bye.” Chrissy hung up the phone and went to wait for Carl to turn up.
It was nearly an hour later when Chrissy heard the doorbell. She went as quickly as she could so as not to have Carl wake Becky or Mandy if she could help it. Chrissy wanted to talk with Carl before she went to get Mandy.
Carl was stood at the door on his own. “Hi Chrissy, thanks for calling me about this. I know I should have told Mandy from the start, but I was just having such a good time with her that I forgot all about it. I really didn’t want her to hear it from anyone else.”
“I can understand why you didn’t Carl. Sara said you had a bad time with a girl some time back.”
“That was part of it, but I fell in love with Mandy and asked her out, not the other way around. I was just being a fool, I can see that now.”
“We all do foolish things when we’re in love Carl. Just look at me for that one.” Chrissy chuckled.
“You do have a good point there Chrissy, but I never saw you as a fool.”
“Thanks Carl. Come into the living room and we can talk about it for a bit, if you want to that is?”
“I would really like that Chrissy, you may be able to give me some idea of how to make it right again.”
Chrissy led the way to the living room and they both took a seat facing each other.
“So Chrissy, how much trouble am I in really?”
“I don’t think you’re in trouble, it’s more that Mandy feels hurt. Like you don’t trust her enough. I can see why she would feel that way Carl.”
“So can I Chrissy, but I do trust her. I just couldn’t find the right way to say it to her, and as time went on it got harder and harder to tell her.” Carl put his head in his hands for a long time. Chrissy got up and went to give him a hug.
“Don’t worry Carl, I know Mandy. Just sit her down and tell her how you feel.”
“Do you really think that will work? Maybe I should buy her something really nice instead?” Carl said as he sat up again.
“No Carl, this needs to come from your heart, not your bank account. Once you now that everything is sorted out, then you can buy her something nice. And you can treat the ones that gave you the good advice.” Chrissy grinned at him.
“You name it Chrissy and it’s yours.” Carl smiled back at her.
“For the moment I will settle for you two being happy lovers again. You wait here and I will go and see if she’s awake yet. Chrissy got up to go see if Mandy was awake, but only made it to the door when she saw Mandy walk in.
“Who was at the door Chrissy?” Mandy asked as she walked in rubbing the sleep from her eyes.
Chrissy froze in her tracks as she realised just how bad an idea it was to call Carl and then get him to come over. Chrissy didn’t need to speak, Mandy saw Carl and then gave Chrissy an evil look. “I think I will go and make a start on dinner and leave you two to talk.” Chrissy gave a weak smile hoping that Mandy would take some pity on her later.
Mandy had a face like thunder. Chrissy had never seen her that mad before, and it was all aimed at her. “I think you better go and do something.”
Chrissy was scared now and wanted to run, but she couldn’t leave Becky to face Mandy later. So she decided to sort out dinner and then see how everything went from there.
Mandy watched as Chrissy left the room, then she turned to face Carl. “I’m sorry Chrissy called you Carl, she shouldn’t have bothered you.”
“I’m glad she did Mandy, We need to talk about this.”
“Oh, so now you want to talk about it, what a shocker.” Mandy snapped.
“I guess I asked for that, didn’t I?” Carl smiled.
Mandy wanted to stay mad, but there was something about Carl’s smile that disarmed her.
“Why Carl? Why couldn’t you tell me you’re worth millions? Did you feel you couldn’t trust me?” Mandy asked as she took a seat facing him.
“Mandy you couldn’t be more wrong. I was just loving the idea that you liked me, and not the money, I just never gave it any thought till Chrissy called me. It’s not like I was cheating on you Mandy. I’m still the same person that you first met in your shop. Do you realise how many people want to be your friend when you rich?”
“No I don’t Carl. It’s not a problem I’ve had I’m sad to say.”
“Trust me Mandy, its not any fun. People pretend to be your friend, but really they just want some of what you’ve got.”
“So is that what you were scared of with me Carl?”
“Mandy, stop trying to put words in my mouth. I’ve already told you, I just liked being me around you. I don’t know what else I can say to you to make you see that.” Carl got up to leave. “I love you Mandy. I have since the first time I saw you in the shop, but if I have lost your trust then I should leave.”
Carl walked to the living room door and opened it to leave. “Carl, please don’t go. I’m sorry about being so cold with you.” Mandy had got up and walked over to where Carl was stood and hugged him. “I don’t want to lose you. I was just scared you didn’t trust me enough. But I can see how silly that was now, and pointless as I never started seeing you because of your money in the first place.”
Mandy pulled Carl back into the room and they both sat down to talk some more.
“Do you feel any differently towards me now Mandy?”
“The only thing that made me feel any differently Carl was watching you leave. I love you Carl, and I don’t care about the money.” Mandy leaned over and kissed him to show her love for him.
Carl felt the passion in the kiss and returned it ten fold. He was short of breath by the time they broke it. “That’s the Mandy I love.” Carl grinned.
“I aim to please Carl.” Mandy smiled back at him.
“Don’t you think you should go and talk to Chrissy? You did snap at her, and she looked a little worried when she left.” Carl reminded Mandy.
Mandy put her hand to her mouth. “Oh god Carl, I was wasn’t I? I better go and make sure she’s okay.
Mandy got up and went to the door that led to the kitchen to find Chrissy.
“Chrissy was just finishing up the last bits of a Sausage casserole and put it in the oven when Mandy burst through the door. Chrissy turned to see Mandy stood there, but she couldn’t read the look oh her face.
“Mandy please don’t be mad at me, I was only trying to help you make up with Carl. I know I was out of line, and I will do whatever you want me too while you calm down.” Chrissy started to cry. “I will go and call Mable and ask if I can move back there if it makes you feel any better.”
Mandy saw Chrissy start to cry and rushed over to her. “Chrissy, don’t cry. I’m not mad with you, I had a talk with Carl and everything is fine. You did the right thing.” Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug and held her there till she stopped crying.
Chrissy looked up through tear streaked make-up. “Do you really mean that Mandy? You’re not just saying that to make me feel better?”
Mandy got a tissue and wiped away some of the make-up. “No Chrissy, I really mean it. Carl and I are fine again, thanks to you. I would have been mad with him for god knows how long, if you hadn’t made that call. So yes you did the right thing Sis.” Chrissy hugged her again.
“I’m really happy it worked out then Mandy, you looked really mad with me when you first came down and saw Carl.”
“Carl said I did too, that is why I burst into the kitchen, Sorry if I scared you even more. Do you think you could get another one out of the dinner you’ve made?”
“Sure I can Mandy, I take it Carl will be stopping for dinner then?” Chrissy asked with a smile.
“I’ve never known him turn down your cooking yet, so why should now be any different.” Mandy laughed.
Chrissy went with Mandy to sit with Carl till dinner was ready. “You okay Chrissy? Sorry if I got you in any trouble.”
“That’s okay Carl. Mandy told me you two are okay again now. So it was worth any trouble I might have got in.”
“You really are amazing Chrissy. Thanks for calling me, so I could sort it all out with Mandy.” Carl stood up and gave Chrissy a hug.
“Do you think you can stop for some dinner Carl?” Mandy asked.
“I was hoping you would ask me to stop, so I brought my change of clothes and told Vicky I would take Becky in tonight. I could never pass up a chance to eat some of Chrissy’s fine cooking.” Carl said with a smile.
“See Chrissy. I told you he would say yes.”
“It’s only a simple casserole, so I wouldn’t get to excited about it.” Chrissy tried to play down the meal she was cooking.
“I’m sure it will be more special than you make it out to be Chrissy.” Carl said with a smile.
They all sat down and started to chat about the day.
“How did you like Sara? I hope she was nice to you all.”
“Sara was really great, we all loved her design work Carl. Why have you never let us meet her sooner?” Mandy asked.
“Sara doesn’t get out much, she had a problem after we met at College. I know she told you about how we met at College. I called her before I came over here.”
“What sort of problem would make her not want to leave the house much anymore Carl?” Chrissy asked.
“I think I should leave Sara to tell you about that if she wants to. It’s not for me to tell you.”
Mandy and Chrissy both understood what Carl was saying so they changed the subject. They spoke for a bit longer then Chrissy went to wake Becky. She left Mandy and Carl cuddling on the sofa.
Chrissy found Becky fast asleep, she loved it when she got to watch her lover asleep. She had a face of an angel all the time anyway, but when she slept she looked a little bit more angelic.
Chrissy lay on the bed next to her and watched her sleep for bit, but like normal she seemed to know Chrissy was watching her and opened her eyes. “Morning sleepy head.” Chrissy smiled at her.
Once Becky could focus, she sat up really quick in bed and looked down at a shocked Chrissy. “What’s wrong Chrissy? It looks like you’ve been crying.”
Chrissy had forgotten about crying in the kitchen and Mandy just wiping away her make-up. “Don’t panic Becky, I thought I had upset Mandy when I called Carl about the money thing. After you came up to lie down, I spoke with Mandy and she was upset about not being told about Carl’s millions. She went to lie down herself and I called Carl and told him. So he came over to talk with Mandy, but all is okay again now.”
“That’s okay then, I don’t think I could cope with going to work if you and Mandy were having any problems.”
“It’s all really great again, and Carl is stopping for dinner and then he, or she will take you into the club tonight. Dinner will be ready in half an hour.” Chrissy went to slide off the bed, but was stopped when Becky pulled her back to her. “Hey babe, you still owe me a wake up kiss.”
“Sorry babe, I didn’t mean to leave without a kiss.” Chrissy leaned in and kissed Becky. Then made her escape before Becky could stop her. “If you want some more where that came from, you better not be too long coming downstairs.” Becky just giggled as she watched Chrissy disappear out the door.
Chrissy got back to the kitchen and checked the casserole and the roast potatoes. Then she made a start on mashing the other potatoes. She was just getting everything dished up and on the table when Mandy and Carl walked in, shortly followed by Becky.
Becky walked over to Chrissy and pulled her into a hug then kissed her. “Dinner smells great babe, like always.”
“Well if you let go of me, you can see if it tastes as good too.” Chrissy grinned at her. Becky let her go and they both took a seat at the table with Mandy and Carl.
“MMM, Chrissy. This smells amazing.” Carl said as he licked his lips.
“Well, like I just said to Becky. I think it tastes even better, so get stuck in.”
They all started to pass the dishes around and load their plates up with potatoes and other veggies. Mandy stood and served up the casserole, then took her seat again and started to eat it.
“You’re right Chrissy, it does taste even better than it smells, which is hard to believe.” Carl said putting another fork full in his mouth.
“He’s right Sis, you really out did yourself this time.”
“Thanks, but it’s only a simple casserole.”
“I’ve tasted better.” Becky said with a grin as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy knew what she meant and just went all red and smiled at her. Becky and the other two just burst out laughing.
Once they all calmed down, they carried on eating till all their plates were empty.
Mandy helped Chrissy to clear the table, then Chrissy got an apple pie out and a tin of custard. Mandy cut up the pie while Chrissy put the custard in a jug and warmed it in the microwave. Chrissy took two dishes and Mandy took the other two, then Chrissy went back to get the custard and return to the table and poured some on all the pieces of pie.
“Did you make the pie as well Chrissy?” Carl asked.
“No, sorry, I’ve never tried my hand at baking. It is home made though. Mable made it. She always sends me home with one when I call in to visit. Mable makes the best apple pie I have ever tasted, just don’t tell my mum that.” Chrissy giggled.
“I will have to visit more often, on the off chance I might get some more.” Carl grinned.
“You’re welcome to drop in for dinner anytime you feel like Carl. Mandy smiled.
“If you’re going to be having pie, I may have to.” Carl laughed. Which set the others off.
“Men! Always thinking with their stomachs.” Mandy said as she rolled her eyes.
“Does that mean I only think about food half the day then?” Carl asked with a grin.
“I’m not sure, what does Carla think about?” Mandy asked as she leaned across the table and kissed Carl.
“Hey! No unnecessary sighs of affection at the dinner table.” Becky shouted. Carl and Mandy looked at her. “Not unless I can kiss Chrissy while you two play.” Becky was grinning.
“Be my guest Becky.” Carl said as he grabbed Mandy for another kiss. When they broke the kiss, Becky was still holding Chrissy in her arms.
They finished their desserts and Mandy made a pot of tea. They all had a cup and then Becky left to get ready for work with Chrissy close behind, and Carl went out to his car and got his clothes and followed Mandy to her room. So he could change into Carla.
Mandy sat on the bed and watched Carl start the transformation into Carla.
The first thing he did was take a shower and shave his legs. He didn’t need to shave his face, as he’d had electrolysis some time back.
The dress was a low cut number so Carl needed to apply the breast forms with glue and use some make-up to hide the edges. Mandy was getting turned on just watching Carl disappear and Carla appearing.
He’d already put a flesh coloured gaff on in the bathroom so he could put the padded girdle on then he got Mandy to help him with a corset so he could slip the stockings up his legs and then attach the garter straps to the stockings.
Once all that was done, he sat at the vanity and started on his make-up. Fist he put on some foundation, then he started to work on his eyes. Mandy never realised how good Carl was at doing make-up till now.
With his eyes done. He or more she now added some blusher to her cheeks and then did her lips. By the time she had finished Mandy saw no trace of Carl left, just Carla.
Carla stood up and walked over to the bed and pulled Mandy to her feet. “Well how do I look?”
“You look amazing Carla. I never realised how much work went into your transformation.” Mandy looked away. “It made me feel a little hot watching you change. Does that make me weird?”
“Not at all Mandy, just makes me very lucky.” Carla grinned.
Mandy put her hand around Carla’s neck and pulled her close for a kiss. She still loved the way their lips would stick together when they were both wearing lipstick.
“Sorry Carla, but I just had to do that.”
“Don’t be sorry Mandy, I liked it. I liked it a lot.”
“I bet you did, but you need to fix your lipstick now again.”
“Small price to pay for a kiss like that.” Carla smiled.
“Maybe I should give you another one then before you start on fixing the damage.”
“Be my guest Mandy.” So Mandy gave her another long passionate kiss. Then watched her fix the damage.
Mandy got the dress out the clothing bag and held it open for Carla to step into. “I love this dress Carla, did Sara make it?”
“Yep it’s one of her latest designs. Every time I think she’s made the perfect dress, she comes up with one even better.”
The dress was made out of a shiny blue fabric and had silver strands hanging from the whole dress. It made it look like water was running from the dress, and it gave Carla one really nice figure.
Carla pulled a pair of blue suede shoes out a box and slipped them on her feet. She stood up and did a twirl for Mandy. “What do you think Mandy? Will I turn some heads tonight, or what?”
“Carla you look really good. I wish that I could come to the club and stare at you all night.”
“You can if you want Mandy. You and Chrissy are always welcome at the club, you know that.”
“I know Carla, but I have work tomorrow and you know it.”
“I know Mandy, I know. But I miss you too when I’m not with you.” Carla went to kiss Mandy, but she did the same thing Chrissy does to Becky and stopped him.
“I don’t want you to have to spend any more time fixing your make-up.” Carla pouted, but could see the point she was making.
Carla put all his bits and pieces in a purse that matched the dress and then put everything else back in the bag he brought in with him and was ready to leave.
They found Chrissy and Becky sat in the kitchen waiting for them to get back down. Both Chrissy and Becky said wow when they saw the dress Carla was wearing.
“I love that dress Carla.” Chrissy said.
“Me too, did Sara make it for you?” Becky asked.
“Yep, she just keeps coming up with them. We better see about making a move Becky or Vicky will worry she has to run the club on her own.”
“Oh poor Vicky, she would kill us if we did that to her.” Becky giggled.
Chrissy hugged Becky and Mandy hugged Carla at the door and then they watched them both drive away before heading back into the house.
“Mandy, are you sure that everything is okay between us?” Chrissy was looking a little worried.
“I told you it was Chrissy. Why do you ask?”
“I wasn’t sure whether it was just a put on for Carl’s benefit.”
“Chrissy I had a great afternoon thanks to you, and I got to see Carl become Carla, which I think was really great too.” Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug and walked her to the living room so they could sit and watch some TV together.
Mandy sat on the sofa and let Chrissy put her head on her lap and her feet up on the sofa. It wasn’t long before Chrissy and fallen asleep, Mandy sat stroking her sister’s hair as she slept.
Mandy was really glad her sister had done what she had, Mandy couldn’t really understand why she acted the way she had. Chrissy must have thought that as well and that’s why she made the call.
It was getting late so Mandy woke Chrissy and led her up to bed. Chrissy was still so tired that she was soon cuddling up to Mandy in bed and asleep again.
When Chrissy woke in the morning she had Becky cuddled up to her and didn’t want to move, but knew she had to. She could hear the water running in the shower, so she made her way over to her room and took a shower herself.
Becky must have been really tired because she never came to the bathroom with Chrissy, so Chrissy was done a bit quicker and got downstairs just after Mandy had.
“Morning Chrissy, how did you sleep?”
“Morning Sis, I slept really good thanks. I think yesterday took more out of me than I thought. Sorry about falling asleep on you last night.”
“Don’t worry about it Chrissy. You did look really peaceful, I felt bad when I had to wake you up last night.”
“If it helps you Sis, I did like cuddling with you in bed last night.” Chrissy smiled at her sister.
“Me too Chrissy, I always seem to sleep better when you’re cuddling up next to me.”
Chrissy set to work on breakfast as they talked about ideas for the shop. Once breakfast was finished and the dishes done, they went to finish getting ready, and left for work.
The rest of the week was really busy, Chrissy and Mandy were happy to be closing the shop for the weekend on Saturday. Mandy wanted to spend some time with Carl/Carla, and Chrissy was looking forward to spending the night walking around the club with Becky.
The club was really busy and Chrissy didn’t get to see as much of Becky as she would have liked, but Becky did make up for it when she did get a couple of spare minutes. By the end of the night Becky looked worn out, so Chrissy sat hugging her in the back of the car on the drive home.
Once they got home Chrissy took Becky straight to bed and helped her clean off her make-up and then crawled into Mandy’s bed with her. Mandy made sure the house was all locked up before joining them.
It was late morning when Chrissy woke the next day. Mandy was in the shower, as she could hear the water running. Chrissy felt like taking a bubble bath so she slid out of bed and took a look back at the sleeping form of Becky. Chrissy wanted to kiss her, but didn’t want to wake her so she just left the room and went to start running the bath in her own room.
Chrissy had just slipped into the nice hot water when she heard the bedroom door creak open and then shut again. She looked over to the bathroom door and saw Becky’s face poke around the doorframe. “Morning Chrissy. Want some company?” Becky said rubbing her eyes.
“Do you really need to ask babe.” Chrissy smiled at her.
Becky slipped out of her nightgown and slipped into the bath in front of Chrissy and leaned back so Chrissy could hug her. Becky felt so good in the water with Chrissy soaping her breasts and other parts. Both girls thought it made up for not getting much time together last night.
Becky had fallen asleep again and only woke when she felt Chrissy moving a bit to put some more hot water in the tub as it cooled down.
“I’m sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to fall asleep again. It just felt really nice being in here with you.”
“Don’t worry about it Becky, I like to watch you sleep.” Chrissy said as she started washing Becky’s breasts again.
They both got out when they were really starting to prune badly and dried each other off and put on their underwear and then their big fluffy bathrobes. When they got downstairs they found Mandy sat at the kitchen table reading the paper and drinking a cup of tea. She had also just put on her bathrobe.
“Morning Becky, Chrissy. How you feeling today?”
“Morning Sis.” Chrissy went over and hugged Mandy from behind and kissed her on the cheek.
“Morning Mandy.” Becky said as she sat at the table still looking a little worn out.
“You feeling okay Becky? You look a little off colour.” Mandy asked looking a little worried for her.
“Yes, I’m just a little tired still. The club was a little busier than I thought it would be last night.”
“You need to have a word with Carl, I think he is working you a little too hard Becky.”
“I don’t want to cause any trouble Mandy, or risk losing my job.”
“Don’t be silly Becky, Carl won’t sack you for saying you can’t cope with how busy the club got.”
“I’ll think about it Mandy.” Becky said as she took a sip from the cup Chrissy just put in front of her.
Chrissy made a full English breakfast for them all, then sat to eat. After they had all done and the pots were washed and put away. They all just went and sat in the living room and chatted, Becky told them some of the latest gossip from the club.
The phone rang around two in the afternoon and Chrissy went to find the handset and see who it was. “Hello Chrissy speaking.”
“Hi Chrissy, hope I’m not bothering you,” asked Cathy’s voice from the other end.
“Hey Cathy. I thought I might have seen you at the club last night. I hope everything is okay?”
“I’m better now, but I had some bug that left me feeling really tired. I only just made it to the end of my workday yesterday. But I feel better now I’ve had a good nights sleep.”
“Becky has been saying she’s still feeling tired, I wonder if she has it too?” Chrissy was walking back to check on Becky as she spoke on the phone with Cathy.
“Make sure she gets plenty of rest Chrissy and she should be fine by tomorrow. I was going to ask if I could come over, but I will leave it if Becky isn’t feeling too good.” Cathy said sounding a little down.
“Don’t be silly Cathy. You can come over and spend the afternoon with us. We didn’t have any plans for the day anyway.”
“Are you sure Chrissy?” Cathy asked sounding a little happier.
“Yes I am, now get ready and come over.”
“Okay, see you soon. Bye” The line went dead, so Chrissy put the hand set down on the coffee table and sat next to Becky, who just cuddled up to Chrissy and started to fall asleep again.
“That was Cathy, she said there’s a bug going around that leaves you feeling worn out. I think that Becky may have it.” Chrissy was stroking Becky’s head as she spoke with Mandy.
“Are you sure, Becky was working really hard last night remember.”
“I know she was, but she had a good nights sleep and then she fell asleep in the bath with me, and now look at her.”
Mandy looked at Becky as she slept in Chrissy’s arms. “It does seem a little odd, do you want me to call mum and see if she will come and take a look at her?”
“I don’t think we really need to do that Sis. Cathy said she had it and it was only a 24-hour bug, she’s fine again now. She’s coming over, she sounded a little down about something. Hope you don’t mind?”
“Not at all Chrissy. I spoke to Mum the other day, she said that Cathy was on her hormone tablets, and she had given her a couple of shots to help kick start it all off. Remember how you felt when you first started to take them.”
“Do I, my mood was up and down like a yo-yo.”
Mandy got up and went to the door when she heard the doorbell. It was Cathy so she let her in and then led the way to the living room. Cathy sat on the sofa next to Mandy and looked at Chrissy and then at Becky, who was still asleep with her head on Chrissy’s lap.
“How you feeling now Cathy? Chrissy said you had this bug too.”
“I feel much better than I did yesterday, thanks. I really do feel for Becky, All I wanted to do is sleep too. I don’t know how I made it through the day at work.”
“You still went to work Cathy? Why didn’t you just take the day off?” Chrissy asked.
“We had a lot of bookings to get through, and I knew that Marie couldn’t cope with it all on her own. I did crawl into bed when I got home though, and I feel a lot better now.”
Cathy went with Mandy to help sort out some dinner, while Chrissy sat with Becky as she slept.
“She really does love Becky, doesn’t she?” Cathy said as they worked on dinner.
“Yes she does. We don’t stand any chance of pulling her away from Becky till she’s feeling better.”
Mandy wasn’t the world’s best cook so Cathy took over and soon had some chips in the oven and chicken burgers under the grill. It wasn’t anything like Chrissy could put together, but it would fill a hole.
Becky started to wake up and looked up at Chrissy. “What time is it Chrissy?”
“It’s just after seven babe, I think you have a bug. You’ve been asleep all afternoon. Cathy’s here and said she had it yesterday. How are you feeling now?”
“I’m still tired, but better than I felt earlier. I’m hungry though, what’s for dinner?”
“I’m not to sure babe, I’ve let Cathy and Mandy sort it out. We could be having anything.” Chrissy said and Becky just pulled a funny face, which made Chrissy giggle. “Shall we go and see what they came up with?”
“Okay Chrissy, but can you help me up?”
Chrissy helped her up and they made their way into the kitchen, just as Mandy was putting the last burger in its bun and added a slice of cheese and some mayonnaise.
“Hi Becky, you feeling any better now?” Cathy asked.
“Hi Cathy, yes a lot better, but I still don’t feel brilliant.”
“I know what you mean, but it will get better. Trust me.”
Chrissy led Becky to the table and sat her down, Mandy brought over a plate of food for her and Chrissy then sat down herself as Cathy had brought her plate over.
“Sorry it’s not on a par with what you can do Chrissy.” Mandy said.
“Don’t be sorry Sis, it smells really good. I think you both did really well, and I can go a little over the top sometimes when I do dinner.”
There was a plate of onion rings in the centre of the table so Chrissy took one for her and then another one for Becky and popped it in her mouth. They spent the whole meal feeding each other, which Cathy loved to watch.
Chrissy sorted out some fruit and ice cream for dessert and then they all went back to the living room to sit and watch some TV. Becky must have been feeling much better, as she stayed awake this time and just cuddled with Chrissy for the rest of the night.
Cathy stopped till ten and then said her goodbyes and left. Mandy asked if she wanted to stop the night, but she need to make an early start the next day. Marie wanted to take a couple of hours to teach her some new make-up tricks. And she didn’t have her pills with her.
Chrissy helped Becky up to bed and they all settled down for the night. Chrissy was amazed that Becky was able to sleep, but she was asleep pretty much as soon as her head hit the pillow.
The next couple of days were uneventful. Chrissy was printing out some EBay orders when her mobile rang. She didn’t recognise the number. “Hello?”
“Hi, is this Chrissy speaking?” A vaguely familiar female voice asked.
“Yes this is Chrissy, who am I talking to?”
“Oh sorry Chrissy, this is Sara. We met last week, I’m designing your wedding dress.” Sara spoke in a tone that was hoping Chrissy would remember her.
“Hi Sara, yes I remember you. How have you been?”
“I’ve been fine thanks Chrissy, I just wanted to ask if you could get over to see me? I have some designs to show you, and I need to take some measurements so I can make a start on the dress.” Chrissy could hear the change is Sara’s voice, once she realised Chrissy remembered her.
“I can get around tomorrow if that’s okay with you Sara? I can get Mandy to drop me off first thing.”
“Can Mandy not stop?”
“No, she has to go with Cathy to see her mum.”
“Oh, okay. I hope there’s nothing wrong.” Sara said sounding concerned.
Chrissy wasn’t sure what to say she didn’t know if Cathy would be okay with Sara finding out about her transition or not just yet. “No, nothing really. She’s just going for a check up.”
“Oh, that’s okay then. So I’ll see you tomorrow at ten then?”
“Okay Sara. See you tomorrow at ten. Bye.”
“Bye Chrissy.”
Chrissy went to find Mandy she had to wait for her to finish with a customer. “Another happy customer I see.”
“I hope they all are Sis.” Mandy smiled. “Everything okay? I heard your phone ring.”
“I just had a call from Sara, she wants to show me some designs and take some measurements. Do you think you could drop me off before you pick Cathy up and take her to see your mum?”
“Sure Chrissy, you going to be okay with Sara? I’m sure I could get Cathy to drive herself.”
“That’s okay Mandy, I know Cathy would really like to have someone there to lean on. I know I liked having you there for me.”
“Okay Sis, as long as you’re sure.”
“Yes Sis, I’m sure.” Chrissy smiled
Chrissy told Cathy that night at the club about her going to sort out the design for her wedding dress and that she wouldn’t be able to go with her to see Mandy’s mum. Cathy was upset on the one hand, but happy that Chrissy was going to start and feel like a bride to be.
“I hope you’re not too upset with me Cathy, but Wednesday is the only day I get off in the week.” Chrissy apologised.
“I’m not upset Chrissy, I’m happy for you.”
They chatted for the rest of the night, and took a break whenever Becky could find the time to come and sit with Chrissy.
Becky was still in bed the next day when Mandy drove Chrissy over to Sara’s house. “Give me a call when you’re ready to leave Chrissy and I will come and get you. Have a great time Sis Bye” Mandy leaned over and hugged her sister before watching her walk up to the front door and ring the doorbell. Mandy waited till she saw Sara open the door and wave at her. Mandy waved back then drove out the gateway and was gone.
“Hi Chrissy.” Sara said as she showed her in.
“Hi Sara, sorry for being a little late, but the traffic was a little heavier than we thought it would be.”
“Don’t worry about it Chrissy, your only ten minutes late. We have all day to talk about the designs and take some measurements.”
Sara led the way to the living room and showed Chrissy to a sofa. “This is a really nice house Sara.”
“What, nicer than it was last week?” Sara asked with a smile.
“Sorry, but you do have such a great home and office Sara.”
“Thanks Chrissy. Are you ready to take a look at the designs I’ve done?”
Chrissy clapped her hands together. “Please Sara, please.”
Sara laughed and then handed Chrissy a large sketchpad, Chrissy opened it and was amazed at what she saw. Sara had sketched out the perfect wedding dress. The sketch Chrissy was looking at was just how she wanted it to look, it was like Sara had plucked the image from her mind, but then added some little details to make it look even better.
“Sara, this is just how I wanted my wedding dress to look. How did you know?”
“I’m very good at my job Chrissy. If you turn the page you will see a couple of variations on the design you talked about last week.”
Chrissy turned the page on the pad and saw another version of the dress with other bits added. Chrissy was just as impressed with the drawings, as she was the designs. She kept turning the pages till she got to the last one and then she looked through them again, and stopped at design four.
“I love them all Sara, but I love the changes you made to this design.” Chrissy slid the pad over to Sara who was now sat beside her.
“Nice choice Chrissy do you want to make any changes to the design at all?”
Chrissy looked at the design for a bit. “No Sara, I love everything you’ve done with this design.”
“I wish all my customers were as easy to please as you.”
“Do you always have trouble with your customers?”
“Only some of them, but that is mainly down to them wanting something that just won’t suit them.”
Chrissy looked a little puzzled. “But as long as they pay you, why would it matter to you what they look like?”
“How the person looks in one of my designs reflects on me, so I like to have them always look their best. In this line of business, you’re only as good as the last dress you made.”
“It is really like that? I had no idea.” Chrissy looked a little shocked.
“Don’t look so shocked Chrissy, I have it easier than most designers. Carl brings me most my work. It’s a full time job just making dresses for Carl and Vic. But I do have time to make the odd wedding dress and other dresses for some of the girls from Carl’s club.”
“I guess it must be hard for some of the girls to find a certain dress to fit their shape.”
“Yes, they can’t all have a figure like yours Chrissy.” Sara saw the look on her face change. “Sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean it like that. I should have said us.”
“You know that I wasn’t born a female don’t you?” Chrissy said, looking a little sad.
“Yes I know, but only because Carl told me. I thought he was just playing with me till now. But the look on your face tells me he wasn’t.”
“Does it make you feel any differently about me Sara?” Chrissy was looking a little down now.
“Chrissy, I make dresses for Carl so he can become Carla every night of the week. So why would I not want to be your friend?” Sara smiled.
Chrissy thought about it for a bit. “Guess it was a bit of a silly question. Sorry Sara.”
“That’s okay Chrissy. I should have chosen my words a little better, but I only see the woman you are, not the man you once was.” Sara put her hand on Chrissy’s and smiled.
“What do we do now then Sara?” Chrissy asked trying to lighten the mood.
“I need to take some measurements so I can make a start on getting the dress made. So follow me and I will let you strip down to you bra and panties.” Sara stood up and then pulled Chrissy to her feet and led the way to her bedroom upstairs.
Chrissy got to see a little more of Sara’s house as they went up the stairs. Sara could see her looking around. “Do you want a tour of the house before we take the measurements?”
“I would love that Sara.” Chrissy smiled.
Sara took her around the house, showing her the room where she does the design work. There was a large drawing board in front of a window that over looked a large garden. Chrissy could see that the waste basket was full of screwed up bits of paper. “I see you don’t get the right look to a design first time then Sara.”
Sara looked at the bin and giggled. “Nope, I can kill a rain forest some days before I get the right look.”
“I think your amazing Sara. Must be great to just sit and put your thoughts on paper for all to see.”
“I never really thought about it before. But I’m glad you like what I can do Chrissy.”
Sara showed her the rest of the house and then made their way to her bedroom. Sara left to let Chrissy slip out of her clothes and put on the robe Sara had left for her. Once she had stripped, she went to find Sara again down in the living room.
“Your safe to slip the robe off Chrissy. No one can see in and no one will walk in on us.”
Chrissy slipped the robe off and let Sara start taking her measurements. Sara didn’t say what they were, but just told Chrissy how to stand. Sara stopped when she saw the scar on Chrissy’s side and ran her finger across it.
Chrissy let out a squeal, which made Sara jump back and fall over. “Sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to hurt you.” Sara looked a little worried.
Chrissy looked at Sara then giggled. “You didn’t hurt me Sara, It tickled.”
Sara sat on the floor looking a little silly now. Chrissy reached out a hand to help Sara stand up again. “Thanks Chrissy. How did you get the scar? If you don’t mind me asking.”
“I got attacked a couple of years back, they said I died for a short time.” Sara was amazed at just how blasé Chrissy was about it.
“You died Chrissy? And you still go out and are okay around other people still?”
“Yes. Why should I let something like that stop me living my life? I was scared to be around people at first, but I soon got past it.” Chrissy could see the look on Sara’s face. “Is everything okay Sara?”
“I’m okay. I just wish I had your strength Chrissy.”
“I’m not sure what you’re getting at Sara, why would you need to?”
Sara looked to be thinking about something for a bit before she next spoke. “I really hope you will still want to let me make you wedding dress after I’ve told you this.”
Chrissy put her hand on Sara’s. “Tell me what Sara? Did you used to be a man too?”
Sara giggled. “I kind of wish I had been, that way I wouldn’t have been raped.” Sara had said it before she realised what she was doing. She stopped giggling and just looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy shook her head, did she just hear Sara say she was raped. All Chrissy could gasp was. “What?”
Sara took the way Chrissy reacted to mean that she was disgusted with Sara. “I’m not a whore, and I didn’t ask for it.” Sara snapped at Chrissy as she stood up. “I think you should leave.”
Chrissy was even more in shock at how Sara was now acting, she didn’t take well to people shouting at her so she got up and started to leave. When she got to the living room door she turned to see if Sara was following, but she was still stood at the sofa with her back to Chrissy.
“Sara, I would never think you a whore, or that you would ask to be raped. I was shocked that it could happen to someone as nice as you.” Chrissy was fighting back tears now as she made her way to the front door.
She heard the clicking of Sara’s heels on the marble floor behind her, Chrissy thought that she was going to slam the door behind her. But just as Chrissy turned the door handle to open the door, Sara pushed it shut again. Chrissy turned to look at Sara expecting her to have another go. Chrissy put her hands up to her own face to protect it, but all Sara did was hug her and then start crying on her shoulder.
Chrissy put her arms around Sara and hugged her back till she stopped then led her back to the living room. Once she had Sara sat on the sofa, Chrissy sat next to her and just hugged her for a bit.
Sara finally sat up and looked at Chrissy. “I’m sorry for snapping at you Chrissy. I just get so angry when I think back to that night.”
“I can understand how you feel Sara. I still have nightmares about getting stabbed.”
“At least you still go out and have a life in the real world.” Sara sounded really down.
“So can you Sara. You just need to stop letting it rule your life.”
“That’s easy for you to say Chrissy.”
“Yes it is, but it wasn’t easy to do, but I did it.”
Sara couldn’t argue her point with Chrissy as she had been through the same sort of thing as her, but Chrissy was still outgoing and full of life. Sara wanted to be like that again, but she was just too scared to face the real world.
Sara was snapped from her thoughts when Chrissy asked. “When did you last leave the house and go shopping?”
“I’ve not been shopping in years. The last time I went out was six months ago, I went for a meal with Carl and Vic.”
“How did it go? Did anyone try to attack you, or hit on you?” Chrissy asked looking Sara straight in the eyes.
Sara was deep in thought for a bit. “No, I had a great time really.”
“Then tell me what is stopping you from going out? It’s all about baby steps Sara, you’re going to be scared, but you can’t hide away from the world just because of some pervert. Why should you let him win?”
Sara had heard all of this from shrinks, but for some reason it made more sense coming from Chrissy. Sara knew that Chrissy was speaking from experience, not a textbook.
“Why don’t we take a walk down the road and see how that feels?” Chrissy asked.
Sara looked a little worried, but soon found herself putting on her coat and following Chrissy to the front door. Sara found there was something in her smile that made you want to trust her.
As they walked down the road they saw a man walking up with a couple of dogs on leads. One of the dogs jumped up Sara’s front and the other wrapped itself around her leg.
“Hey, you two stop that. Leave the lovely lady alone.” The man said.
Sara stroked the dog that had jumped up her and then she stroked the other as the man untangled the lead from around her legs.
“I’m really sorry Miss, but they love meeting new people.” He reached into his pocket and pulled out a business card and gave it to Sara. If you send me the bill for getting your coat cleaned, I would be more than happy to pay for it.”
Sara looked at her coat and saw a set of muddy paw prints on it. “Oh don’t worry, they will brush of once they dry.” Sara smiled.
Chrissy watched Sara stroked the dogs again and then they both watched the man get dragged off down the road by the two playful dogs.
“See, that wasn’t so hard was it?” Chrissy said with a smile.
“What wasn’t so hard?” Sara looked a little puzzled.
“You just stood talking to a man and he didn’t think you any less than a lovely young lady.”
Sara wanted to protest, but soon realised she couldn’t. Chrissy had a point, the man was nice, and she loved the dogs. They were so playful and happy. “Okay, point taken.” Sara smiled as she took Chrissy’s arm and they kept walking down the road.
They soon came to the end of the road that Sara lived one. There was a shop on the corner and Chrissy wanted to try something else, so she walked over to the shop and opened the door to let Sara enter before her.
“What are you doing Chrissy?” Sara sounded a little scared.
“I want to get a pack of mints, do you need anything? You can wait out here if you want, while I go in?”
Sara shot into the shop. “No I think I will stay with you Chrissy.” Chrissy smiled as she followed Sara into the shop.
Once inside they both walked around for a bit, before heading to the counter. There was a middle-aged man serving behind the counter. “Good morning ladies how may I be of service to you this fine day?”
Chrissy said good morning back, and Sara just smiled as she stood close to Chrissy. “Just this pack of mints and a Twix please.”
The man rang up the two amounts and asked Chrissy for the money. She paid and then picked up the items and left the shop holding Sara’s hand.
“Have a nice day ladies.” They heard the man shout as they left the shop.
“Are you ready to go home Sara, or do you want to walk a little further down the road and see where we end up?”
Sara looked a little sheepish. “Can we keep walking down the road please Chrissy? I’m having a lot of fun being with you, and don’t feel scared at all.” Chrissy smiled and put her arm through Sara’s and they kept walking down the road.
They soon found themselves on a busy high street and it was lunchtime so Chrissy said. “Sara, you hungry? I know I am.”
“Yes I am Chrissy, but I haven’t got any money on me. I never thought to bring my purse.” Sara looked a little sad.
“Don’t worry Sara, I have my purse and it will be my treat. After all I did drag you out the house.”
“Thank you Chrissy.” Sara said as she squeezed Chrissy’s arm.
“Don’t thank me yet Sara, the food may not be too good.” Chrissy giggled.
“I don’t mean for the lunch silly, I mean for making me leave the house.”
“I just wanted to let you see that not everyone is out to hurt you. I really do know how you feel Sara. I felt the same way, but I had Mandy and Becky to hold my hand and I soon got past it. So all I am doing is the same for you.”
Chrissy looked up the road and saw a Pizza Hut and started making her way to it, the place wasn’t too busy and they soon got seated and ordered a pizza and a couple of bowls so they could go and get some salad to go with it.
The food was nice and Chrissy was happy to see Sara relaxing more and more with each passing minute. Once they finished the meal and Chrissy paid the bill they left and took a walk through the local park. There were kids playing on the swings and the slides. Chrissy found an empty bench and sat down, Sara sat next to her and they watched the kids running around.
Chrissy went into her pocket and pulled out the Twix. Which are two fingers of biscuit with caramel on the inside and covered in chocolate. She broke one half for herself and handed the other to Sara with a smile. Sara smiled back and took it from her and they both sat eating it as they watched the world go by.
The happy moment was broken by Chrissy’s mobile ringing. She looked at the name on the display and saw it said Carl/Carla. “Hi Carl, is everything okay?”
“Chrissy, where are you?” Carl sounded a little panicked.
“I’m sat in a park eating a Twix, why what’s wrong?”
“I thought you were going to see Sara today about your wedding dress.”
“I did. What’s wrong Carl? You sound really upset about something.” Chrissy was getting worried now.
“Was Sara okay when you left her? I sent some food around and the girl couldn’t get an answer from her house.”
“Oh sorry Carl. We went out for some lunch, if you want to speak with Sara I can put her on now. She’s sat right next to me.” Chrissy handed Sara the phone.
“Hi Carl, is everything okay?” Sara asked.
“Sara, you’re out the house and sitting in a park?” Carl asked sounding a little stunned.
“Yes, and I had some lunch at Pizza Hut too. I’m having a nice time with Chrissy.” Carl was silent for a time which made Sara think that they had been cut off. “Hello Carl, you still there?”
“Yes I am, sorry Sara. It’s just a shock to hear that you’re out and about. How did Chrissy talk you into going out?”
“I’m not really sure Carl, but I’m glad she did. Is there anything else, or can I pass you back to Chrissy now?”
“You can pass the phone back to Chrissy now Sara. I’ll speak to you later, bye bye.”
Sara said bye and passed the phone back to Chrissy. “Hi Carl, did you want me for anything else, or can I get back to eating my Twix?”
“I’ll let you go Chrissy, but thank you for what ever you did to get Sara to leave the house.”
“I didn’t really do anything Carl, but you already knew I was going to say that didn’t you?” Chrissy giggled. And Carl just giggled too.
“I’ll speak to you later Chrissy, bye bye.”
“Bye Carl.” Chrissy ended the call and smiled at Sara. “I think he was a little worried about you. He had some food sent to the house, but the girl couldn’t get an answer. So I guess she called Carl to find out what to do next.”
“I never thought to tell him I was going out.”
“Don’t worry about it Sara, he seemed pleased that I got you to leave the house in the end. And it does them good to worry about you every now and then.” Chrissy laughed and set Sara off as well.
They decided to take a slow walk back to Sara’s up another road to have a change of scenery. They didn’t really meet anyone else and were soon back at Sara’s house and sat in the kitchen having a cup of tea.
“Thanks Chrissy, I really enjoyed that. Do you think I could take a walk with you again some time?”
“You can come out with me any time Sara.” Chrissy smiled.
Sara gave her a hug and they sat chatting about how Chrissy met Becky and then Mandy. Chrissy even told Sara about the stabbing, and Sara opened up about the rape.
Sara told of how everyone made it out to be her fault it had happened, which explained why she reacted like she did to Chrissy. They both shed a tear or two and hugged again. Sara felt a weight had been lifted, thanks to Chrissy.
“Sara, do you mind if I tell Mandy and Becky about the rape? I will keep it to myself if you want me too, but I do trust them.”
“Well I trust you Chrissy, so I guess it will be okay.” Sara smiled.
“I will warn you though, they will hug the stuffing out of you when they next see you.” Chrissy giggled.
“I’ll try to be brave Chrissy, if only for you.” Sara tried to look all macho, but it just made Chrissy burst out laughing, which set Sara off as well.
Chrissy called Mandy just before five and she arrived to pick her up just after five thirty. Chrissy was waiting at the door with Sara, Mandy saw Chrissy give Sara a hug and then she walked to the car and climbed in.
“Hi Sis, how was your day with Sara?” Mandy asked.
“I had a really good time Sis, but I need to sit you and Becky down when we get home, I have something to tell you both.”
“Is everything okay with the wedding dress Chrissy?”
“The dress is looking really good Mandy. This is to do with Sara, and why we have never seen her at the club.”
Chrissy wouldn’t say anymore about it till she got home and could tell them both at the same time.
“How did everything go with Cathy and your mum?” Chrissy asked
“Cathy is doing fine. It’s not moving as quick as she would like, but I seem to remember another little lady being the same way.” Mandy looked at Chrissy with a grin.
“I know what she feels like Sis, but all she can do is wait for it to happen. I can have a chat with her later if you think it will help.”
“I think she would like that Chrissy, she did seem a little down when I dropped her off. Mum told her that she would need to look at getting breast implants if she ever wanted to have a real looking bust.”
“Oh I see, but I never needed implants Sis.”
“You never developed as a male Chrissy, so the injections and the pills did a better job on you. Cathy had been a normal male so the injections can’t do as good a job with her.”
“It’s not a big problem though is it, so why was she feeling so down about it all?” Chrissy asked.
“I’m not sure Sis, she wouldn’t say, that’s why I was hoping you would give her a call.”
“I’ll give her a call after Becky has left for the club later, and see if I can find out what’s wrong.”
“Thanks.” Mandy patted Chrissy on the leg and smiled at her.
They pulled into the driveway shortly after that and they went into the house. Becky came out of the kitchen and gave Chrissy a hug and kissed her like she hadn’t seen her in weeks.
“Have you missed me babe?” Chrissy asked when she got her breath back.
“I always miss you Chrissy when you’re not with me. Why didn’t you wake me this morning?”
“You looked like you needed the sleep Becky, so I left you to get a little extra.” Chrissy answered.
“Who needs sleep when I can cuddle and kiss you Chrissy.” Becky hugged Chrissy again and then kissed her with even more passion than the last one.
They broke the kiss when Mandy coughed. They both looked a little red in the face then giggled. “Sorry Sis, but we’ve missed each other.”
“You have only been apart a day.” Mandy giggled as she made her way into the kitchen. Becky and Chrissy followed her hand in hand.
“I’ve got dinner on now, it should be ready in half an hour.” Becky said as she went to check the pie she had in the oven. She put the pan on with the potatoes in and then turned the vegetables on as well now that they were both home.
Mandy had put the kettle on so Chrissy made a pot of tea then she joined Mandy and Becky at the table.
“So then Chrissy, what is this news about Sara you want to tell us?” Mandy asked.
“News about Sara? Is there a problem with the wedding dress?” Becky asked looking worried.
“The dress is fine Becky, so don’t worry about that. No this is to do with what Carl said when we asked him why Sara had never been to the club.” Chrissy explained as she patted Becky on the hand.
“Why doesn’t she go to the club then Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
Chrissy took a deep breath. “Sara was raped some time back. Everyone made her feel like she asked to be raped. So she became reclusive and too scared to leave the house. Carl got her out for a dinner some time back, but that was the last time she left the house.”
Becky and Mandy both put their hands to their mouths. “Oh god Chrissy, that is just horrible. How can people think that any woman is asking to be raped?” Mandy demanded, sounding angry.
“Isn’t there anything anyone can do to help her get out the house then?” Becky asked.
“She’s already found someone to help her get over it.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“You got her to leave the house didn’t you?” Becky pressed.
“Yep, she saw the scar and asked how I got it and then she opened up about her rape once I told her about my being stabbed. It started as a walk to the end of her road, then we went to the shop. After that, I took her for some lunch at a Pizza hut, then we sat in the park and watched the kids play on the swings and slides.”
“How was Sara, did she cope with it all okay?” Mandy asked.
“She had a really good time Sis, she asked if we could do it again sometime.”
“I hope you said yes Chrissy.” Becky said.
“I told her she could come out with me anytime she wanted to, I hope you didn’t mind?”
“Not at all Chrissy. It sounds like she needs to be looked after and taken out a lot more.” Mandy replied.
Mandy and Chrissy went to get cleaned up ready for dinner while Becky finished off the final touches.
The meal was nice and they had a slice of cake for dessert. Then Chrissy went to help Becky get ready for work. Once Becky had left, Chrissy got her mobile and called Cathy.
“Hi Cathy it’s Chrissy.” She began when she heard Cathy answer the phone.
“Hi Chrissy, how’s the wedding dress looking?” Cathy asked, sounding a little down.
“It’s looking really nice Cathy. How was your day? Did everything go okay with Prue?”
“Yes it all went fine, thanks for asking.”
“It doesn’t sound like it did Cathy. Come on tell me what’s wrong? Mandy said you looked a little down when she dropped you off.”
Chrissy heard Cathy let out a sigh then she said. “Prue said I will need to get implants if I want to have any chest to speak of.”
“I thought you would have realised that Cathy, it’s not the end of the world you know, just ask Prue to put you in touch with someone.”
“She made a couple of calls while I was there, and told me I could get in as early as next week if I wanted.”
“So what is the problem Cathy?” Chrissy sounded a little puzzled.
“It s the cost Chrissy, I can’t afford it. I just wish I had the money to have the implants so I felt more like a woman and less like a man in a dress like I do now.”
“I can help you out Cathy if you want?”
“Oh Chrissy, I wasn’t telling you to get you to help me out. You’ve done so much for me already, I couldn’t let you do anymore for me. I will just have to save up and live with it for now.”
“I know you weren’t asking me for money Cathy, but I am your friend and want to help.”
“Thanks Chrissy, but I have to go now and finish washing the dishes for my dinner.”
“Okay Cathy, I hope to see you on Saturday night at the club. Bye”
“Okay Chrissy, bye”
Chrissy heard Cathy hang the phone up, but she could tell that Cathy wasn’t happy.
Chrissy went back to the living room and sat next to Mandy and cuddled up to her as she let out a big sigh.
“That was a big sigh Chrissy, is everything okay?”
“Not really, I just got off the phone with Cathy. I don’t think I helped her much, if anything I think I might have made it worse.” Chrissy said as she put her head on Mandy’s shoulder.
“How could you make it worse Chrissy?”
“Well you were right about it being the thing with the breast implants, that was bothering her. Your mum called some people and got some prices for having it done, but Cathy doesn’t have anywhere near that amount they are asking for.”
“So what has all that got to do with you making her feel worse Chrissy?”
“I offered to help her, but she thought that I thought she was asking for help. I told her I didn’t think that for one second, but I don’t think she believed me Sis.”
Mandy pulled Chrissy into a hug then said. “She’s not upset with you Chrissy, she’s just all over the place with her emotions at the moment. Once she’s slept on it she will feel a little better and may even take you up on the offer.”
“I hope so Sis, I just want to see her happy.”
“You want to see everyone happy Chrissy, that is one of the things I love about you.” Mandy hugged her sister again and they sat watching some movie till it was time for bed.
Chrissy woke the next morning and found Becky cuddled up to her so she kissed her on the lips and was soon being kissed back.
“Sorry if I woke you Becky, but I just wanted to kiss you good morning.” Chrissy said as she kissed her again.
“Don’t be sorry babe. I could cope with being woken up every morning like that.”
“I need to go take a shower before I head off to work. You want to join me?”
“I’d like to see you try and stop me babe?”
“Why would I ever want to stop you? How else am I going to reach those little places that are so hard to reach.” Chrissy grinned as she kissed Becky again then slid out of bed and ran out the room.
Mandy was sat reading the paper and drinking her tea when they both got downstairs. Becky sent Chrissy to sit down while she started getting some breakfast for them all. Chrissy wanted to help, but Becky wouldn’t let her. So Chrissy sat chatting with Mandy and stopping to get the odd kiss from Becky as she walked past.
Chrissy stood kissing Becky at the front door for a long time before she let her leave and get in the car with Mandy so they could head off to work.
It was just before lunchtime when they heard the bell on the door sound. Mandy was on the phone ordering some stock, so Chrissy went to see who it was. She found Carl stood there with a basket of food.
“Hi Carl, couldn’t find anyone to bring the food?”
“I could have, but I wanted to come and see you and Mandy so I said I would handle the run today.” Carl smiled as he walked up to the back of the shop and into the back room so he could put the basket on the table.
“It’s always nice to see you Carl.” Chrissy smiled back at him.
“Oh, I also wanted to give you something else as well.” Carl said with a funny look on his face.
“And what would that be Carl?” Chrissy asked looking a little worried.
Carl walked up to Chrissy and put his arms around her and hugged her. “Thank you for what you did yesterday. I called in to see how Sara was last night, and it was like having the old Sara back from college.”
“I’m glad I was able to help her Carl. I really like her, and I know that Becky and Mandy do too.”
“She has a place for you in her heart, but it is as a friend, so don’t worry Becky with the thought of her having any competition.” Carl laughed.
Mandy finished on the phone and gave Carl a hug and a kiss. Then he told her how different Sara was when he saw her last night. They finished eating and then got everything packed away and sat talking about the club till Mandy and Chrissy had to get back to work.
Carl was just about to pick the basket up when he remembered something, he turned to face Chrissy. “Chrissy, I know that you always say you didn’t really do anything when you help someone, but this time you really did do an amazing thing for Sara. So I want to do something for you, so just name it and it’s yours.”
“Carl, you’re already sorting out the wedding, I couldn’t ask you for anything else.”
“There must be something you want, or need doing.”
Chrissy was about to say no, when she thought of something. “There is one thing, or really two, but I’m not sure if I should really say anything.”
“What is it Chrissy? I did say anything.”
“It’s not for me Carl, but for Cathy. I’m just not to sure if she will ever speak to me again after I tell you.”
“I’m sure there isn’t anything you could do that would make Cathy not want to speak to you ever again. So tell me and I will see what I can do.”
Chrissy took a deep breath. “She went to see Mandy’s mum yesterday, well Prue told her that she didn’t think she would ever really have a proper chest, but she can’t afford to have implants yet and she was really down about it last night when we spoke on the phone. I offered to help her out, but she took it the wrong way and seemed even more down.”
“Is that all Chrissy? I could have her in tomorrow if you would like. Does Prue have anyone special in mind to do the work?”
“I’m not to sure, I haven’t really spoken to Cathy or Prue about it.” Chrissy said looking a little shocked at how easy she had just talked Carl into helping Cathy out.
Mandy had been stood listening to them both talk till now. “I will give mum a call and ask her.”
“Great Mandy, tell her to make all the arrangements and I will pick up the bill, and tell her to go for the very best.”
“Are you sure about this Carl?” Chrissy asked with a tear in her eye.
“Yes I am Chrissy, I like Cathy too and the fact that you’re using my gift to you to help her just goes to show how special you really are.”
Carl gave them both a hug and then had to leave, so he could get to a meeting.
Mandy went and called her mum and told her to sort out an appointment for next Wednesday, so they could take Cathy to organise getting her implants. When she got back into the shop she could see that Chrissy was worried about what she just done.
“Don’t worry too much Chrissy, I know Cathy will be okay with it in the long run. She just isn’t used to having friends like us yet.”
“I hope so Sis, I really don’t want to lose her as a friend.” Mandy gave her a hug and they both got back to work.
Chrissy was hoping she would hear from Cathy that night, or the next day. But she never heard a thing, so by Saturday night she was really worried. They all got ready together and went to the club, Chrissy was looking for Cathy and not really having any fun. Becky tried to make Chrissy relax, but it wasn’t working.
Becky was sorting out a woman that had spilled a drink down herself so Chrissy was going to the ladies room, when Cathy pulled her to one side.
“Hi Cathy.” Chrissy said as she tried to see what mood Cathy was in, but she couldn’t work it out.
“Don’t you Hi me, I thought I told you I would work it out myself Chrissy. The next thing I know, Carl is telling that he will pay for my implants. Do I look like a charity case to you, I can look after myself you know.” Chrissy had never seen this side of Cathy before.
“I’m sorry Cathy, but I didn’t like to see you feeling down when I could help you fix the problem. Carl wanted to do something for me as a thank you for helping a friend of his, and I thought that I could do something nice for you. For the record Cathy, all I see is a good friend.” Chrissy pulled her arm loose from Cathy and walked away with a tear in her eye. She turned her head back to make sure Cathy wasn’t following, but Cathy did see her crying and started to follow her, but got held up by a couple of girls that had used the service at the hotel and wanted to thank Cathy for doing a great job. By the time she got away from them, Chrissy was no where in sight.
Cathy was looking everywhere for her, but couldn’t see her any place. She saw Becky and went to ask her where Chrissy was.
“Becky, where’s Chrissy? I need to talk to her.”
“I think you’ve said enough, don’t you? Mandy and Vicky took her home, she was upset that you’re mad with her.”
“I’m sorry Becky, I didn’t mean to upset her. I don’t know what I’m feeling right now. Can you tell her I’m sorry.”
“I think you should do it really Cathy. Why don’t you come around tomorrow and see her yourself?”
“Do you think Mandy will let me see her, I never meant to upset her Becky. Please believe me.” Cathy was crying herself now.
Becky gave her a hug when she saw how upset she was. Becky remembered Chrissy being like this when she first started taking the hormones. “Just come around tomorrow around two and I will make sure Chrissy will talk to you.” Becky smiled.
“Thanks Becky, I owe you one for this.” Cathy smiled back.
“Just make up with Chrissy and I will be happy.”
“Okay Becky, I will.” Becky led Cathy to the VIP section and let her use the office so she could fix her make-up in private.
Mandy helped Chrissy get ready for bed and then hugged her as she cried herself to sleep. Mandy could kill Cathy for doing this to Chrissy, she had a good mind to ring her mum and cancel the appointment for Wednesday, but she knew Chrissy wouldn’t want that. If Cathy didn’t want Chrissy’s help, then it would her own doing, not because of anything they did.
Chrissy woke in the morning to find Becky cuddled up to her and Mandy was nowhere in sight, so Chrissy slid out of bed and went to her own room to take a soak in her bath. She ran the water and added some bubble bath then looked in the mirror as it filled up.
She’d looked better, there were rings around her eyes where she’d been crying and she still looked tired. She knew she must have slept as she didn’t hear Becky come home, but it didn’t feel like it.
Chrissy turned from side to side, looking for any trace of her old self, but all she ever saw now days was Chrissy, she smiled at that then went to check on the water in the bath. Once it was full she stepped into the water and relaxed in the warmth of the water. She heard the patter of feet on the tile floor and looked over to see Becky dropping her nightgown, instead of getting in to the bath in front of Chrissy, she slid in behind and let Chrissy lean back against her.
“How you feeling Chrissy?” Becky asked in a sad voice.
“I’ve felt better, I wish I’d left well enough alone now with Cathy. She was really mad with me Becky. Do you think she will ever forgive me?”
“She did come looking for you after you left. She was really upset for what she said.”
“I thought I was doing a good thing Becky, I never wanted to hurt her.”
“I know you didn’t Chrissy, and she will see that as well. Cathy just needs a little time to get used to how you do things.”
“I hope so Becky, I feel really bad right now.” Becky gave Chrissy a hug, then she helped her wash her back and Chrissy did the same for Becky. They got out the bath and dried each other off and then put on their bathrobes and went to see what they could find for breakfast.
Chrissy took over the breakfast duties, she wanted to keep herself busy, so she didn’t have anytime to think about the thing with Cathy. She did a full English breakfast for them all and then Becky washed the dishes while Mandy dried.
They found Chrissy sat on one of the sofas in the living room when they finished. She was watching some cartoons, but not really taking any of it in. They were all still there watching the TV when the doorbell rang late in the afternoon. Becky jumped up to go see who it was.
Becky found Cathy stood there looking really worried. “Hi Becky. How’s Chrissy doing?”
“Hi Cathy. She’s been a little down since she woke up, I hope that she will cheer up once she sees you’re not mad with her.”
“I hope so Becky, I don’t think I slept at all last night.”
Becky led the way to the living room and Cathy followed behind like the lamb to the slaughter. Mandy saw Cathy first and shot her a evil look, but soon changed it when she saw a tear run down her cheek.
Chrissy saw Mandy look at the door so she sat up and turned to see what she was looking at. She looked Cathy in the eyes then looked away again in shame for upsetting her friend.
Cathy took a couple of steps forward, but stopped when she saw Chrissy look away. Cathy wasn’t sure Chrissy wanted to hear anything she had to say, but she had to say her piece and let Chrissy decide.
“Chrissy, I am really sorry for how I spoke to you last night. I was out of line, and should really be thanking you for what you did. My emotions have been all over the place, and I am really scared.” Cathy had to stop speaking to wipe away some tears from her eyes.
Becky had gone and sat with Mandy on the other sofa, why Chrissy was still sat on her sofa, she was still looking at her own lap. So she couldn’t see Becky and Mandy watching to see what she was going to do.
Cathy waited for some response, but nothing happened. Cathy took this to mean Chrissy was still too upset to speak to her. “I hope in time Chrissy, you feel you can talk to me again. I’m really sorry.” Cathy looked at Becky and Mandy as more tears ran down her face, then she turned and left the room.
Chrissy’s head shot up when she heard the click of the living room door shut. She looked at Becky and Mandy for an answer as to what she should do.
“Well Sis, are you just going to sit there and let her leave?” Chrissy jumped up and ran out the room.
Cathy was just closing the front door behind her when it was pulled away from her. She turned to see Chrissy stood there with tears running down her face. “Please don’t leave Cathy, I don’t want to lose your friendship over a stupid set of breasts. I’m sorry I stuck my nose in where I shouldn’t.”
“You didn’t Chrissy, you did what any friend would do. I was in the wrong for what I said, so can we put it all behind us and just be friends again?” Chrissy put her arms out and Cathy ran into them and hugged her.
Becky and Mandy came out the living room just in time to see them hug and they smiled at each other. Chrissy pulled Cathy back into the house and closed the door again.
Chrissy told Cathy she would be stopping for some dinner with them and then set to work on sorting it out. Cathy helped her while Mandy and Becky sat at the kitchen table and giggled as they worked.
Mandy told Cathy the details she knew of the appointment on Wednesday over dinner and Cathy asked if Chrissy would be able to make the trip with her. Chrissy said yes as Sara would be working with Becky this week. Cathy stopped till ten and then left saying she would see them Tuesday at the club.
The next couple of days were as busy as usual for Chrissy and Mandy and they were both ready for a night out by Tuesday evening. With them both leaving early Saturday it felt like ages since they had been out. Chrissy was just coming out the ladies room when she bumped into Cathy going in so she waited for her to finish and then they headed back to the sofa in the VIP section. Mandy was sat with Carla cuddling, Chrissy wanted to sit and cuddle with Becky, but she was playing hostess somewhere else in the club. Almost like magic, Chrissy was suddenly spun around and hugged by Becky, which put a smile on her face.
Becky had finished for a while and was due a break from working, so she sat down with Chrissy and Cathy. Carla waved over a waitress and ordered some drinks and they sat talking about Cathy’s appointment tomorrow, till Becky had to go and sort out a problem at the bar.
They could all tell that Cathy was a little nervous about it all, so they changed the subject to other stuff and Cathy was soon having a laugh at some of the funny stories Carla had to tell about how she first started to dress and how bad she looked.
Carla sorted out a lift home for Cathy, so she wasn’t walking home in the early hours of the morning, then she and Vicky drove the girl’s home. Chrissy and Becky both gave Vicky a hug and went into the house while Mandy kissed and hugged Carla before she entered the house, Carl and Vicky wouldn’t drive away till they saw that the door was closed.
They all made their way upstairs to bed singing a song they had heard at the club, Chrissy and Becky were even doing a little dance as they walked up the stairs. Mandy was having trouble singing along with them as she was laughing so hard at the silly dance. They spent another hour cleaning off the make-up and getting ready for bed. Once that was all finished, they got into bed and were soon cuddled up together and fast asleep.
Becky wanted to have a lie in the next morning but couldn’t, she had to be at Sara’s for ten. She followed Chrissy to their room so they could take a shower together. Taking a shower with Chrissy was the next best thing to having a lie in, so Becky didn’t feel too bad about it once they were washing each other.
Mandy was sat reading the paper and drinking a cup of tea when they got downstairs. None of them really wanted a large breakfast, so Chrissy put some bread in to make some toast and got some bowls out and the cereal. Once they had all finished, they all went to get ready.
The appointment for Cathy wasn’t till mid day, so Chrissy and Mandy could stop for an hour with Sara when they dropped Becky off.
Mandy pulled into the driveway and parked the car. Sara must have been looking for them coming, as she was at the front door waiting for them. Chrissy was the first one to reach Sara and gave her a hug, Becky and Mandy followed Chrissy into the house then they both gave Sara a big hug.
Mandy was the first to speak. “Sara, Chrissy told us what happened to you. I am so sorry.” Mandy hugged her again.
“You have nothing to be sorry for Mandy, it wasn’t you that did it to me and I am starting to get over it now, thanks to Chrissy. I’ve been down to the corner shop a couple of times now since last Wednesday.” Sara smiled as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy had a tear run down her cheek as she reached out her arms to give Sara a hug. “I’m glad you’re starting to get out again Sara. Just don’t go doing too much too soon, I would hate to see you get hurt again because of me.”
“I do find it really scary, but I need to do it. I won’t let him stop me living my life. Just like you said Chrissy.” Chrissy could see the difference in Sara and she liked it. Sara seemed more full of life.
Chrissy and Mandy stopped till just after eleven then left to go and get Cathy. Chrissy went up to fetch her while Mandy waited with the car.
Chrissy hit the buzzer for Cathy’s flat and opened the door when she buzzed her in. “Hi Cathy, you ready to go?”
“Not really Chrissy, I’m scared.”
“You’re bound to be Cathy, but I am going to be with you through all of this.” Chrissy took Cathy by the hand to try and make her feel a little better. It did make her feel better for some reason, but it was more the warm smile Chrissy gave her as much as the soft gentle touch of her hands on hers.
Chrissy helped Cathy put her coat on and then led the way down to where Mandy was waiting with the car. Cathy opened the car door for Chrissy so she could get in the front, then she got in the back.
“Hi Cathy, how you feeling today?” Mandy asked as she started the car and pulled out into the traffic again.
“I was just telling Chrissy that I am really scared about all this. I’ve never been good with operations or anything like that.”
“That’s understandable Cathy, but you’re going to be in good hands. My mum had found one of the best people around to do the work.” Mandy said just before cursing some guy driving a white van for cutting her off.
“I know what the end result will be, so that keeps me pushing forward. I know that the SRS will be much worse that having my breasts done. I just hope that I don’t get too scared to have it done if the breast surgery is too painful.”
“I told you not to worry Cathy, I will be with you till the end, and then some.” Chrissy smiled as she looked over her shoulder from the front seat.
Mandy followed the directions that Prue had given her and soon reached a really posh looking house that looked more like a stately home with a large gravel driveway. There were signposts in the grass at the edge of the driveway that said parking, so Mandy parked the car in front of one and then turned off the engine and got out.
Mandy led the way up to the entrance of the house and entered with Cathy and Chrissy close behind. There was a woman sat behind a large desk, so Mandy said who they were and the woman asked them to take a seat why she informed the doctor they were there.
They didn’t have to wait to long for the woman from reception to say they could go in and see the doctor. Mandy waited where she was while Chrissy took Cathy by the hand and led her into the room.
The room was really big and had a desk at the far end with a woman sat behind it. “I take it one of you is Cathy?” The woman asked.
“Yes I’m Cathy.” Cathy said in a quiet voice as she raised her hand.
“Hello Cathy. I’m Dr Kelly Davison. But please call me Kelly, and who is your friend?” Kelly pointed at Chrissy.
“This is my friend Chrissy, I hope you don’t mind if she sits with me while we do what ever it is we need to sort out.” Cathy had a hopeful look on her face as she asked.
“Hi Chrissy. Yes it’s fine for Chrissy to sit with you, and please don’t look so worried Cathy. All were going to do today is sort out what size you want to go up to, so we need to take some measurements and take some photos.”
“Photos, what do you need to take photos for?” Cathy asked.
“I take the photos and then we can use this computer to add different looking breasts shapes, sized to work out what will look the best on you.” Kelly pointed to a computer at another desk next to hers.
Cathy looked a little worried at the fact she would need to strip down to her bare chest for the photo to be taken. “Kelly, you do realise that I’m not yet a real girl? I don’t want to upset you with what you will find when I take my top off.”
“Don’t worry Cathy. Prue sent me all your details and charts over before you came to see me. And if you have a chest the size of what you’re showing me now then you wouldn’t be looking at getting breast implants.”
Cathy had to giggle when she thought about what Kelly just said. “I guess your right Kelly. Do you have a special place I can take off my top?”
Kelly stood up and led Cathy over to a screen. “Just put on the robe and then come over to the panel on the wall so we can take the photos.”
Cathy got undressed and put on the robe then when and stood in front of the panel that Kelly was stood near. The board had a grid on it with lots of numbers around it. Kelly took the photos then told Cathy she could get dressed again.
By the time she was dressed, Kelly had her image up on the screen and sized using the grid on the photo. The grid meant that Kelly could make a 3D model of Cathy that she could turn from side to side and then back to the front.
Kelly hit some buttons on the keyboard and then used the mouse to click on some other buttons on the screen. Pretty soon Cathy was able to see what she would look like with different sized breasts.
Kelly let Cathy and Chrissy look at all the sizes she programmed the computer with and then decided on a size they both liked which was close to the breast form size she already used. Kelly made a note on Cathy’s paperwork and then set a date for the operation.
The date was set for two weeks from that day. Mandy had sorted out all the paperwork and the payment for the operation by the time they got back out to the waiting room. So they made their way out to the car and then left to go see how Becky was doing with Sara.
It was only two in the afternoon so they called to see if Becky and Sara wanted to go and grab some lunch. Chrissy got her mobile out and made the call. “Hi Sara, its Chrissy here. We just got finished with the appointment and wondered if you had finished with Becky and wanted to get some lunch?”
“Hi Chrissy. Yes we’ve been finished for a while now, I’ll pass you over to her.” Chrissy waited to hear Becky.
“Hi Chrissy, how did it all go with Cathy?” Chrissy heard Becky ask.
“Hi babe, it all went really well. She goes in two weeks from today to have the operation.”
“That soon Chrissy?” Becky asked.
“Yep, we were all really shocked too, but I think Cathy will be a lot happier once it’s done.” Chrissy looked at Cathy in the back of the car as she said this and got a big smile back from her.
“Are you on your way here to pick me up Chrissy?”
“Yes we are, but we were wondering if you have had any lunch yet?”
“No we sort of got carried away with working on my dress and lost all track of time. Why do you ask?”
“I was thinking of dragging Sara out and yourself for a spot of lunch with me and the others.”
“Sounds good to me babe, I’ll just ask Sara if she feels up to it.” Chrissy could hear mumbled voices then Becky came back on the phone. “Yep we will both be ready when you get here, see you soon babe. Love you.”
“Love you more Becky.” They each blew a kiss to each other then hung up.
Becky and Sara were waiting outside when they got there, so they got in the car and Mandy drove to a restaurant she liked and parked the car. Sara looked a little scared, but soon felt better when Becky took her arm on one side, and Chrissy took the other.
Sara smiled at each of them and felt a lot better. She felt safe from anyone who might try and attack her. A waitress showed them all to a table and then left them all to make their choice. She came back ten minutes later and took everyone’s orders and then took the menus away with her.
They sat chatting till the food turned up then they all fell quiet till they finished. Cathy told Sara about her upcoming operation and Cathy learned of Sara being raped. Cathy gave her a hug and said how sorry she was for what happened.
Chrissy could see that Cathy and Sara were becoming good friends, she really hoped that they could become friends. Chrissy thought it would be nice to see Sara with someone to get out and about with.
Sara wanted to sort out a day for Cathy to go and have a fitting for her maid of honour dress, but they decided to leave it till she had been for her operation. That way the dress will be a perfect fit. But Cathy did make plans to take Sara out for dinner on the Friday night. Just as two friends, but it was a start on getting Sara out the house.
Mandy went to pick the bill up when the waitress brought it to the table, but Sara was too quick and grabbed it first.
“Sara, please let me pay for lunch. It was our idea to drag you out.” Mandy said as she put her hand out to take the bill from Sara.
“Sorry Mandy, but I want to pay this time. I’ve had a great time, and you can get the next one.” Sara grinned in a way that hoped that they would all want to have lunch with them all again.
“Okay then Sara, I will let you pay this time, just as long as you let me get the next one.” Mandy had caught on to what Sara was hinting, and was happy that she wanted to do it again.
With the bill paid they all made their way out to the car and Mandy dropped Sara off at home, then drove Cathy home. They all wished Cathy all the best for her date on Friday and then said they would see her Saturday at the club.
With having such a late lunch none of the girls were hungry when they got home so they sat and watched a movie till it was time for Becky to get ready to go to the club. Chrissy went to help her and then hugged her goodbye at the door when Vicky came to pick her up.
Chrissy told Vicky to make that Becky had something to eat at the club, as she hadn’t had any dinner due to a late lunch. Vicky did a salute and said. “Yes sir!” Chrissy giggled and then gave Vicky a hug.
The next couple of days went by without any trouble and they saw Cathy Saturday night and asked how the dinner date went with Sara. So Cathy filled them in on all the details and told them how much Sara seemed to like it and they planned to do it a little more often. Mandy and Chrissy were happy to hear that Sara was going to be getting out more.
The next couple of weeks seemed to fly by and it was soon time for Cathy to have the operation. The night before she couldn’t have anything to drink or eat. So they decided to not go to the club and they let Cathy stop the night so Mandy and Chrissy could drive them there the next day. Also, they didn’t want to let Cathy spend the night alone. They wanted to make sure that she didn’t eat or drink anything after midnight.
Carla gave Becky the night off so she could spend it with the others, that way they could all go and be with Cathy before she went in for the operation.
They decided to skip breakfast the next morning, as they didn’t think it would be fair on Cathy having to watch them eat, or smell the food cooking. They decided they would go and eat while she was in having the operation.
It was only classed as miner surgery, but it was still scary for Cathy and she knew it was going to be sore for a couple of weeks after. But the end result would be worth it, the thought of not having to use the breast forms anymore made her smile.
The operation would be done at the place she went to the other week so Mandy knew where she was going. When they got there a porter showed them the way to Cathy’s room, which was more like a really posh hotel room than a hospital room.
“Wow! How much is this all costing Mandy?” Cathy asked.
“Sorry Cathy, but Carl said you’re never to find out, but that you were to get nothing but the best.”
“Oh, so it’s costing that much. How will I ever be able to repay him for all this.”
“You don’t have to Cathy, Carl said he wanted to do this as a thank you to Chrissy for all she has done for Sara.” Mandy said as she gave Cathy a hug.
When they broke the hug Cathy said, “I guess it’s Chrissy I really need to thank then?”
“You can try, but she wont see as she really did anything.” Mandy said as she chuckled.
“True, but all we can do is try.” Cathy replied
“Hey! I am here in the room you know.” Chrissy said as she stood with her arms folded trying to look affronted. Cathy and Mandy both went over to her and gave her a hug that soon turned into tickling her till she was having trouble breathing.
When she got her breath back, Cathy looked her in the eye and then said, “Thanks Chrissy, whether you believe it or not you’ve done so much for me.” Then she hugged her.
“I’m not going to argue with you Cathy, I was just doing what I could to help a friend.” Chrissy smiled.
“Well just keep being yourself Chrissy, and don’t ever change. Promise me that.” Cathy said as she gave Chrissy another hug.
They broke the hug when a nurse came in to do a couple of tests, so the others went to wait in the other room. The nurse entered the room once she had finished.
“You may all go back in now, but she will be going down for surgery soon.” The nurse smiled then left the room.
They went back into the room and found Cathy already in bed waiting to be taken down for Surgery.
“Don’t worry Cathy, it won’t be to much longer before you’re abreast of the situation.” Chrissy said with a smile. She could see the worried look on Cathy’s face and wanted to try and lighten the mood.
Cathy groaned then said, “Someone please give me some drugs, I can’t take any more of those bad puns.” They all started to laugh and Cathy wasn’t feeling so bad.
They stopped with Cathy till a couple of guys came in with a trolley and got her onto it. Cathy couldn’t understand why she couldn’t walk down, but the guys just laughed and said everyone always asks that and they had no idea why, but they just do as they were told.
They all walked down as far as they could and then all gave her a hug before they left. Mandy had found out that it would be around four hours before Cathy was out of surgery and recovered enough to see anyone.
They had made plans to go see Sara and then bring Sara back with them when they came to visit.
When Cathy started to come around, she thought that someone was sitting on her chest, but when she looked down there was nothing there but the bed covers. It took her a couple of seconds to remember what had happened to her, but she smiled when she realised. She was snapped out of her thinking when she heard a voice.
“Hello Cathy, how are you feeling?” When Cathy looked, she saw Kelly smiling down at her. And there were also the faces of Chrissy, Mandy, Becky, and Sara all stood next to her.
“My mouth is dry, and it feels like someone is sitting on my chest.”
“That would the drug they used to put you to sleep. It will also leave you feeling groggy for a couple of hours. Take some sips of water.” Kelly said as she passed her a beaker of water with a straw in it. “Your chest will feel tight for a couple of days till the swelling goes down.”
“I hope the swelling doesn’t go down to much.” Cathy said with a weak smile, which made everyone chuckle.
“Don’t worry about that Cathy, they will be just the size you wanted when they have healed. Everything went really well.” Kelly said.
“Thank you Kelly, thank you for everything.” Cathy said.
“You’re welcome Cathy. I will let you talk with your friends and look in on you later. Please stay lying on your back, so not to put any undo stress on the stitches.”
Cathy found it hard to talk while she was laying on her back, but it was nice to see them all there to make sure she was okay. They all stopped till Cathy started to feel sleepy again, then they made plans to come and visit again tomorrow after work and Becky was going to visit in the afternoon with Sara. They all gave Cathy a kiss on the cheek and then left.
Cathy was able to sit up after a couple of days and was home by Tuesday of the following week.
Cathy was a little shocked when she was taken to Sara’s home and not her own. “Why have you brought me here?”
“We don’t think it’s safe for you to be alone for the time being, so Sara offered to let you stop with her. Is that okay with you Cathy?” Chrissy asked.
“I don’t want to be a burden on Sara.” Cathy said.
“She was the one that wanted to do it Cathy, we all just thought it was a great idea.” Mandy added.
They got out the car and Sara ran out to help carry Cathy’s bags in while Chrissy assisted Cathy.
“Thanks for letting me stay with you Sara, but are you sure you want me around?”
“Yes I want to have you around. How else are we going to make sure you don’t over do it.” Sara smiled.
“You all know me so well, but I am feeling a lot better.”
“You may feel okay Cathy, but you still have the stitches in and till they come out, you’re going to take it easy.” Sara said with a firm voice.
Cathy knew she was not going to win against Sara anymore than she would against Chrissy or Mandy. “Okay you win, I will relax and let you all take care of me, but the minute I get the all clear, I’m going to treat you all to a night out and a nice dinner.”
They all said it was a deal, then they showed Cathy to her room. Once they had her stuff put away they all went back to the living room and sat talking while they drank the tea that Chrissy and Sara had made.
They stopped a couple of hours then said their goodbyes and left to see what Becky had made for dinner.
Becky had the dinner ready when they got home and she asked how Cathy had settled in okay at Sara’s place. Dinner was really nice and like normal, Chrissy made some dessert. Then Mandy and Chrissy cleaned up while Becky went up to make a start on getting ready for work. Chrissy got up there just in time to help her with her make-up.
Vicky turned up looking as stunning as usual and Becky looked really good to with another fantastic make-up job from Chrissy. Chrissy hugged Becky and let her leave for work. Mandy and Chrissy sat watching a movie then went to bed when it got late.
Cathy had her stitches out a couple of days later and she was going to move back to her place, but got a shock when Sara asked her to move in with her. She had really liked having Cathy stop with her.
Cathy didn’t need to think very long about it before she said yes. Chrissy and Mandy helped her move all her belongings, which didn’t take too long as the flat was furnished when she rented it. So it was just clothes and other bits and bobs.
With Cathy moved in and the date for the wedding getting closer, Sara got stuck in with doing the finishing touches to the wedding dresses and the maid of honour dresses. But she got them all done and even found time to make herself a dress to match the other two when Becky and Chrissy asked her to be part of the wedding. Carl sorted out the plane tickets with no problem.
Chrissy was a little unhappy that her mum and dad wouldn’t be there, but when she rang them to try and sort out getting them to come, her dad wouldn’t change his mind, and still said no.
Even though he hadn’t been there for her at any point, she still felt sad about it. The only thing that kept her feeling worse was the thought that her new family would be there, and Carl had organised a party when they got back from St. Lucia.
The day before they were to leave for St. Lucia was like a mad house with all three of them trying to get all their stuff together for the holiday and the wedding, but they got there and went to bed early, ready for an early start in the morning.
Chrissy’s wedding comes ever closer, but a dark character from her past makes his present known.
What will this person do, and how will it affect the proceedings.
You Have It All Wrong
By SaraUK
Chrissy woke the next morning and was just getting into the shower when she felt Becky’s hands slide around her waist and hug her. They washed each other’s backs and then went down for a light breakfast. They didn’t have much left in the house, as they wouldn’t be there for the next two weeks.
They were all ready when Carl got there with a mini bus from the airport, Vic helped the driver load all the cases into the mini bus, and then they were on their way. Chrissy kept asking Mandy if she had everything getting to the point where Mandy wanted to choke the life out of her. They picked up Sara and Cathy and then made their way to the airport.
Vic sorted out checking the bags in while the others made their way to check in and then board the plane. Everything was going fine till it was Chrissy’s turn to check in, she handed her passport over and the man looked at it then looked at Chrissy with a mean look and then waved over a couple of large men in security uniforms. Chrissy was getting really scared now.
The man talked to one of the men in a quiet voice that Chrissy couldn’t make out. Then he turned to Chrissy and said, “I’m sorry sir, but you will need to come with us.”
Chrissy got a lump in her throat when the man said sir, so she started to back away, but the other man stood behind her and grabbed her. “No point trying to run sir.”
“What have I done? Take your hands off me!” Chrissy shouted as she looked at Mandy and Becky for help.
Becky ran over to Chrissy and started to shake her. “Chrissy, Chrissy.”
Chrissy suddenly realised that she was just having a nightmare and it was Becky trying to wake her up. “Chrissy, are you okay babe? I think you were having a bad dream.”
“I was Becky, I had a nightmare that they wouldn’t let me on the plane and they kept calling me sir. Do you think that will really happen Becky? I would hate to be the one to wreck the holiday and the wedding.”
“Don’t worry Chrissy, you will be fine. Transsexuals travel on planes all the time.” Becky hugged Chrissy to try and make her feel better.
They got up and got ready just like in her dream, but this time when they got to the check in, she got through with no trouble and boarded the plane when they were allowed to. They all got a shock when they were led to first class and treated like royalty for the whole trip.
Carl had sorted out for a large people carrier to take them to the hotel so they could all look at the landscape and what a wonderful place it was. The ocean was so blue as they drove along the roads, Chrissy thought she could just reach out the window and put her hand in the ocean, they were that close at times.
The car parked in front of a large building and Carl and Vic went into it to sort something out. When they came back Carl showed the driver a map and then they were on their way again. It wasn’t long before they parked up in front of a large house that wouldn’t look out of place on the TV program Lifestyles of the rich and famous. There were two white jeeps parked in the driveway, so the driver parked the people carrier in an empty spot next to them and then opened the side door for them all to climb out.
“Who lives here Carl? And why are we coming to see them before we check in?” Mandy asked.
Carl laughed then said. “This is where were going to be stopping while we’re here. Don’t you like it?”
“I thought we were going to be stopping at a hotel Carl?” Chrissy asked.
“It is a hotel of sorts. They do have rooms you can stop in, but I thought it would be better if we rented this villa instead. It has eight bedrooms and an indoor and outdoor swimming pool and a great view of the ocean.”
“Thanks Carl, you really did think of everything.” Chrissy said as she gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“Your welcome Chrissy, I just wanted everything to be perfect for you and Becky.”
Carl led the way into the villa with the others following behind. The villa was really big with a high ceiling and a double staircase that ran around each side of the hallway to meet at the landing above.
They all decided to take a look around downstairs before heading upstairs. They passed through the archway between the two staircases and found themselves in a large living area with a big plasma screen on one wall and a full entertainment system under it and a bookcase full of DVD’s next to it. At each end of the living room there were archways, one led to the kitchen area and the other led to the inside pool. The kitchen was really big and could easily let six or seven people work without them feeling cramped for room. The fridge was fully stocked and all the cupboards were well stocked too.
They all made there way to the indoor pool and were really impressed with the size of it. There was a stainless steel spiral staircase at one end that led up to a balcony that over looked the pool and had doors that led to an outdoor balcony that overlooked the outside pool as well, and also let you get a stunning look over the ocean.
The pool outside was three times bigger than the indoor one, there was a large barbecue off to one side of the pool and a shaded patio area close by and a line of sun lounges along the side of the pool.
They all stood looking out at the ocean and the bright blue of the sky, they all thought it was breath taking. The girls all gave Carl a hug for finding such a perfect spot.
“I could get used to this you know.” Carl said with a grin.
“Hey! You better remember who you belong to buddy.” Mandy said as she poked him in the chest.
Carl chuckled then pulled her into a hug and said, “How could I ever forget you babe.” Then he kissed her.
Becky saw it as a good idea and took Chrissy into her arms and they kissed and hugged. Once they all broke apart. They decided to go and check out the bedrooms, all eight rooms were really big with canopy beds, so they all just picked a room and dumped their bags into them.
Becky jumped on the bed with a big grin on her face, she looked extremely happy. Chrissy loved to see Becky like this, so she jumped on the bed next to her and they hugged some more and kissed, but it soon got a little heavier and they spent the next hour making love to each other. They got silly smiles from the others when they went back down to see what they were all up to.
They found them all sat at the kitchen table with glasses of wine. Vic poured them both a glass and they joined them at the table to work out a plan of attack for the rest of the day. Or evening, as it was now nearly eight o’clock.
“I really don’t feel like going out and doing anything tonight. It’s been a long day.” Carl said as he sat cuddling with Mandy.
“I have to agree with Carl. I just want to sit and make the most of the view and cuddle with Becky.” Chrissy added as she stole a kiss from Becky.
Vic jumped up and said, “Why don’t we fire up the barbecue then and just watch the sun set as we relax and have some wine and beer?”
“Now that sounds like a plan Vic.” Carl replied; as he jumped up to help Vic get the barbecue fired up.
“What is with men and barbecues?” Sara asked as she looked at Cathy.
“Why you looking at me Sara?” Cathy looked a little hurt as she spoke.
“I’m sorry Cathy. I didn’t mean to sound like you would know. I was just saying.” Sara looked at the others for some kind of help in what she was saying.
“Don’t get upset about it Cathy. Sara was just asking us all.” Mandy said, trying to help Sara out.
Cathy looked at Sara and could see that she was close to tears as she looked at Cathy for some sign of forgiveness.
Cathy didn’t want to see Sara upset, so she smiled at her and then gave her a hug. “I’m sorry Sara. I just get worried sometimes that everyone still sees me as a man.”
“Trust me Cathy, with the chest you have now, you look all female.” Becky said with a grin. This set the other girls off laughing which then set Cathy off.
“That’s it!” Chrissy said all of a sudden.
“What’s it? Becky asked.
“Boobs.” Chrissy said.
Cathy, Mandy, Sara, and Becky all just looked at Chrissy as though she had lost her marbles.
“Are you feeling okay Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
“Yes, why do you ask?”
“You can’t just shout boobs and then not add to it Sis.”
“Oh, sorry. The reason that women don’t jump up to use a barbecue is due to them not wanting to burn their boobs.” Chrissy said with a grin.
The other girls all looked at each other then burst out laughing which then set Chrissy off.
“Only you could come up with an answer like that Chrissy.” Becky said as she hugged her.
Vic and Carl walked in and wondered what they were all laughing at, so Mandy filled them in on why the men never have to fight the women off to use the barbecue. They both had to laugh along with the others.
Chrissy just looked at the way Cathy and Sara were both having fun again and smiled to herself.
Becky leaned over to kiss her neck then said, “Nice move Chrissy.” Chrissy just looked at her and smiled.
Vic and Carl both struck he-man poses then both walked back to the barbecue like cowboys. This had the girls all laughing even more.
Chrissy got up and made her way to the kitchen to sort out the meat for the boys to cook and then make a start on some salad and other things to go with the meat. Sara followed Chrissy and waited to be told what to do.
“What can I help you with Chrissy?” Sara asked.
“Would you mind taking the meat out to the boy’s for me?”
“No trouble Chrissy.” Sara picked up the two plates of meat and made her way out to the boys.
“Here you go Carl, Vic. Do you need anything else bringing out?” Sara asked as she handed the plates of meat to Vic. Carl checked to make sure the barbecue was hot enough to put the meat on.
“Thanks Sara, but I think we’re good now you’ve brought the meat out” Vic said.
Carl turned to look at what she had just brought out. “Thanks Sara. Are you doing okay?”
“Yep, I am really having a great time Carl.” Sara said with a smile.
“I thought you looked a little upset earlier when I looked through the window.”
“I kind of put my foot in my mouth with Cathy, but Chrissy kind of defused it with her boob comment. She has a way of doing that I’ve noticed.” Sara said.
“She does that a lot. I don’t think she likes to see anyone upset or angry.” Vic said.
“I for one think she is really special, and she really helped me get over my problems.”
“I’m glad she did Sara. I’ve never seen you as happy as you have been this past month.” Carl hugged her as he said it.
“I better get back and make sure she is coping okay in the kitchen.” Sara said as she made her way back to the kitchen.
Becky, Mandy, and Cathy were all in the kitchen helping out when Sara got back. She had to laugh as Chrissy and Becky were dancing around to a song that was playing on the CD player. It wasn’t long before Chrissy had Sara and the others all dancing around as well.
The work seemed to get done quicker with them all dancing around having fun. So they were all waiting for the boys to finish the cooking of the meat.
Chrissy walked out with a fresh bottle of wine and topped up both their glasses and then asked, “Can I help you with anything out here Carl, Vic?”
“Not really Chrissy, We’re about done here. How are you settling in?” Vic asked.
“It’s warmer than I thought it would be, but I am loving every minute of it.” Chrissy had a grin from ear to ear.
“Just remember to put plenty of sunscreen on Chrissy.” Carl added.
“Okay Dad.” Chrissy said in a long drawn out voice, which had Vic laughing and Carl giving Chrissy a stern look.
“Dad will spank your back side if she gives him any more cheek.” Chrissy ran off giggling when Carl turned around to grab her.
“She really is amazing Carl, don’t you think?” Vic said.
“She really is Vic, she really is.”
Chrissy got back to find that all the rest of the food was on the table, and the other girls sitting around waiting for the boys with the meat. Chrissy slid in next to Becky and put her head on her shoulder. “Hi baby. Did you miss me?” Chrissy asked as she looking up into Becky’s eyes.
Becky stole a kiss then said, “Baby, I always miss you when you’re not with me.”
Chrissy kissed her back then said, “Good,” and kissed her again.
Carl and Vic soon came in with the meat and they were both amazed at what the girls had done. They had done a pasta dish, and a rice dish, and there was salad and a fresh loaf of bread that Mandy had cut up.
“This all looks good enough to eat.” Carl said with a grin.
“Well sit your butt down so we can do just that.” Mandy said as she patted the seat next to her.
Vic slid in next to Chrissy and got a hug. “Thanks for cooking the meat.”
“You’re welcome Chrissy.” Vic said as he hugged her back.
“Hey! I helped too you know.” Carl said with a hurt look on his face.
“I know you did Carl, but I can’t reach you to give you a hug, but thanks for cooking the meat as well.” Chrissy blew him a kiss.
“You’re welcome Chrissy.” Carl said with a smile.
Mandy gave Carl a hug. “There you go baby, I’ll give you a hug then if it will make you feel any better.
“I always feel better after a hug from you honey.”
“Good, now can we eat?” Mandy said with a sad look on her face.
Every one started to laugh, then got stuck in and took what meat they wanted and other stuff on the table. Chrissy and Becky only used the one plate and sat feeding each other. Sara had never seen anything so cute; she could really see the love they had for each other.
Once they had all eaten enough, they all set to work clearing the table and getting the pots washed and put away. Carl and Vic sorted out the barbecue and made sure there was no risk of a fire from it later. When they got back to the girl’s they were all sat on the patio watching the sun go down.
“This is all really amazing Carl. Thank you so much for doing this for me and Becky.” Chrissy said as she hugged Becky on one of the benches.
“There is no need to thank me Chrissy; it’s the least I can do for two of the prettiest girls I know.”
“I hope you know more than two Carl.” Mandy said with a pout.
“You know full well what I was getting at Mandy.”
“Good, I would hate to be thought of as ugly.”
“I could never think of you that way Mandy. I love you more than anything else in the world.”
“Right answer babe.” Mandy pulled Carl in for a long hot kiss.
They had an audience when they broke the kiss, which made the both go red in the face. This made everyone laugh, which then set Mandy and Carl off as well.
Chrissy got up, went to the balcony, leaned on the rail, and looked out over the ocean. Becky joined her there and they watched as the sun was going down. Becky took the empty wineglass from Chrissy and went to get a refill for them both.
Becky wanted to go to the bathroom, so she got Sara to take the drink out to Chrissy. Sara wanted to thank Chrissy for helping over the misunderstanding with Cathy just before dinner anyway.
Chrissy was that deep in thought that she didn’t hear Becky come back and never bothered to turn around when she saw the wine glass appear in front of her, She just took it and took a sip from it. She felt Becky kiss her on the cheek, so with out any real thought she turned and planted a kiss right on her lips. It wasn’t until she realised that it felt different that she opened her eyes to see a very shocked Sara looking at her.
Chrissy jumped back saying, “Sorry Sara, I am so sorry. I thought you were Becky.”
Sara looked a little red in the face and was short of breath for a couple of seconds. “Wow, I can see why Becky is so in love with you Chrissy.”
Chrissy went to say something, but stopped when she realised that Becky had seen the whole thing from the doorway to the patio. Chrissy looked to see what her reaction was going to be.
Becky sort of looked shocked, then took a step back just before turning and walking back into the villa. Chrissy was at a loss as to what to say, all she could do was look at Sara as a tear ran down her face.
Sara ran into the villa to find Becky, and sort out the mix up she had caused. She had a good idea that Becky was in her and Chrissy’s room so that is where she went first. She knocked on the door and said, “Becky, Becky. Can we speak for a second?”
“Go away!” Was all she heard from the other side of the door.
“Becky, please let me explain what happened. It’s not what you think it was.”
“Oh, so I didn’t just see my girlfriend kissing you then?” Sara could tell that Becky was crying.
“Yes that is what you saw, but she thought I was you. She was more shocked than I was when she realised that it wasn’t. Please Becky; don’t punish Chrissy for a mistake like this.”
“Just go away and leave me alone!”
Sara let out a deep sigh and then made her way back down to the others. Mandy sat hugging Chrissy who was crying on her shoulder. They all looked at Sara to see if she had managed to get Becky to come back down.
“I’m sorry, but she won’t open the door for me. I’m sorry Chrissy, I feel like it’s all my fault.” Sara was starting to cry now. Carl got up and held her until she stopped and then sat her down next to Cathy so she could take over.
“Look, the best thing we can do is let Becky sleep on it tonight and see if she will listen to reason when she has a clear head, all the wine she drank and the excitement of being here may not be helping.” Carl said.
Vic made sure the villa was all locked up and then they all made their way up to bed. Chrissy just waited for Mandy to stand up, and then she put her feet up on the sofa and put her head down.
“What are you doing Chrissy?” Mandy asked.
“Getting some sleep Sis I don’t have a bed for the night by the looks of it.” Chrissy sighed then closed her eyes.
“Vic, will you carry Chrissy up to my room for me please?” Mandy said. Chrissy opened her eyes and went to speak, but the look from Mandy said it all, so she just kept quiet and let Vic pick her up.
Once she was put on the bed in Mandy’s room and Vic had left and shut the door, Mandy went and got a nightgown for her and let her use the bathroom first. Then Mandy went in after putting Chrissy in bed. Mandy used the bathroom and brushed her teeth then came back and got in to bed next to Chrissy and pulled her into a hug.
“I’ve really screwed up this time, Haven’t I Sis?” Chrissy sounded heart broken.
“No you haven’t Chrissy. Becky will be fine in the morning. She will realise that it was a mistake and you would never cheat on her behind her back.”
“I hope so Sis. I feel so empty and cheap right now. I was really looking forward to spending the night with Becky here in the Villa, but now I am worried that she won’t even want to marry me now.”
“Don’t be silly Chrissy, Becky has just had a little too much to drink and let her fears get the better of her. She will be fine tomorrow, once Sara and you have talked it out with her.”
“I hope so Sis, I really hope so. I feel lost with out her, and knowing that she is hurting.” Chrissy was crying even more now, so Mandy pulled her even tighter to herself.
“Get some sleep Chrissy and see what tomorrow brings.”
Mandy had to hug Chrissy a couple of times in the night as she was having nightmares again, but she did calm down when Mandy pulled her into a hug.
Chrissy woke in the morning to someone stroking her hair, she opened her eyes hoping it was going to be Becky, but it was Mandy she saw.
“Hi Sis, how you feeling today?” Mandy asked looking concerned.
“I feel really crappy Sis, but how else should I feel after what I did.”
“Chrissy, you made a mistake. It’s not like your having an affair with Sara behind Becky’s back.”
“That is what it feels like Mandy. Maybe we should call it all of and just go home. Or maybe I should get Vic to drive me to the airport.”
“Don’t even think like that Missy! I’m not going to let one little mistake spoil this holiday and end your chance of being happy with Becky!” Chrissy shut her eyes and curled up into a ball. Mandy saw her do this and realised that she was scaring her, so she calmed down and waited to see Chrissy open her eyes. “Sorry Chrissy, I didn’t mean to scare you, but I am not going to let you think that your marriage to Becky is over already.”
Mandy got out of bed and went to take a shower. Chrissy just lay in bed looking at the wall. Mandy came back and got dressed, but Chrissy was still not showing any sign of moving, so Mandy decided to leave her for now.
Becky woke with a thick head and leaned over to see how Chrissy was feeling, but remembered what happened last night and then let out a big sigh. She could remember what happened, but for some reason she didn’t feel as mad about it this morning. She knew Chrissy, and she knew Sara, but what she saw looked so real. She thought that Chrissy may have just got up already, but then she saw that her side of the bed hadn’t been slept in. Then she looked and saw her nightgown still at the bottom of the bed.
Becky started to wonder if she had slept in Sara’s bed last night, but she realised that was silly as soon as she thought it. So she jumped out of bed, set about getting dressed and going to find Chrissy, and set things straight with her. She was ready in record time and heading down to find Chrissy.
Sara was in the kitchen making a pot of tea when she heard footsteps heading her way. She watched the doorway to see who it was and was a little scared when she saw it was Becky.
Becky saw Sara as she entered the kitchen and turned to leave, but then stopped and turned again to face her when she heard Sara speak.
“Becky, can we please sit and talk about what happened last night?”
“I saw what happened Sara, but I can’t understand why.”
“Well if you had opened the door to me last night, I could have told you. Please Becky; I feel really bad that you and Chrissy are fighting because of a simple mistake.”
Becky could hear the pleading in Sara’s voice and see it in her eyes. “Okay then, shall we go and sit out on the patio?”
Sara smiled and then finished making the tea and took it out to the patio so they could sit and talk about last night.
Sara put the tray down and Becky poured them both a cup. Then she sat back and looked at Sara. “So Sara, what did happen last night that compelled Chrissy to kiss you like she did?”
“She thought she was kissing you. When I took the drink out to her, I wanted to thank her for helping with the slip I made over Cathy and the Barbecue. I gave her a peck on the cheek and said thanks, then the next I know she was kissing me like I’ve never been kissed before. Then she jumped back and looked shocked at me and called out my name.”
Becky looked deep in thought as the image of last night came back to her and she remembered the look on Chrissy’s face. So what Sara was saying did make more sense than Chrissy wanting Sara over her. “From what I remember from last night that does make more sense than what I thought. Sorry Sara for not trusting you more.”
“I’m not the one that you need to be sorry to Becky. Chrissy is the one that looked heart broken last night when Vic had to carry her up to Mandy’s room. She was going to just sleep on the sofa, but Mandy wouldn’t hear of it and got Vic to take her up to her room for the night.”
Becky gave Sara a hug. “Are we okay now then Sara?”
“Sure, just as long as you’re going make things right with Chrissy. She is way too good of a kisser to let go Becky.” Sara was fanning her self as she said the last bit.
Becky had to grin at what she just said, as she really did know that already and the more she thought about it the more she wanted Chrissy right now. But before she could get up and head back into the villa, Mandy came out.
Becky looked to see if Chrissy was with her, but it was just her. “Is Chrissy on her way down Mandy?” Becky asked with hope in her eyes.
“No, I’m sorry she isn’t Becky. She is a heart broken wreck lying in my bed. How could you even think she would go behind you back Becky?”
“I’m sorry Mandy; I just saw her kissing Sara and got scared. I wasn’t thinking straight last night.” Becky was fighting back the tears now.
“Becky, if you want to see scared, you should have seen Chrissy last night in bed. She was all set to head home, she thinks you hate her now and won’t want to marry her any more.”
“Can I please go and see her now? I really just want to hold her and let her know that everything is going to be okay.” Becky had stood up and was looking at Mandy with pleading eyes.
“Go on then, but if you want to do anything more than hugging, then please take it to your own room. If there is going to be action in my bed over the next couple of weeks then it will be me doing it.” Mandy had a grin on her face and Sara and Becky just giggled.
Becky ran off to find Chrissy and hug her to death, while Mandy sat and picked up the cup of tea that Becky had left behind as she hadn’t taken a sip from it yet and they both had there tea the same way, so it was fine with Mandy.
“Do you think everything will be okay now Mandy?” Sara asked in a worried voice.
“I think so. They are both very insecure and need each other. You see later they will be all loved up again, just like they were at dinner last night.”
“I saw that, and thought it was really cute. Do they do that a lot then Mandy?”
“All the time Sara, I kind of like to see them do it.”
“So do I, I just hope that it will still be okay for me to stop here with you. I wouldn’t want to cause any trouble. I was thinking of asking Carl if he could sort out a room in the hotel part and I would move there to help smooth things out with Becky and Chrissy.”
“Don’t be silly Sara. Chrissy wouldn’t hear of it, and they will be fine, and after all, it was just a silly little mistake that started it all.”
“I do love Chrissy, but it’s more as a really close friend. I feel like I’ve always known her. Does that make any sense?” Sara had an odd look on her face as she said it.
Mandy let out a little laugh. “Everyone that meets Chrissy feels that way.”
“Has she always been like that Mandy?”
“I’ve felt it since the first time she dressed in my shop. When she looked in the mirror at the shop and saw the female looking back at her, she was glowing and I just felt the need to help her all I could. I fell in love with her that day and felt the need to protect her from all the evil in the world.”
“So you never wanted to sleep with her or take her as your lover?”
“No, I loved her like a sister and that is how we ended up being just like sisters, and I wouldn’t want to change a thing about her now.”
“I’m glad I got to know her myself, I would still be stuck in the house now letting life pass me by. Carl paid out a lot of money trying to get me help, but all it took was meeting Chrissy and going for a walk one day.”
“She is amazing like that. How are things with you and Cathy? You do seem to make a nice couple yourself.” Mandy asked with a little smile on her face.
Sara went all red in the face. “I really do feel something for Cathy, but I’m too scared to ask her, just in case she is looking for a man. I don’t want to spoil our friendship.”
“Life is all about taking a chance Sara, and I kind of think that Cathy is looking for more from you than friendship.”
“Do you really think so Mandy, has she said something to you about me?”
“Not in as many words, but I have seen the way she is around you. The question you need to ask yourself is will you still want her when she is a full woman?”
“I’ve only ever known her as Cathy. I’m not sure if it’s due to the rape, or what. But I feel safe with her.” Sara looked at Mandy then said, “I love her Mandy. I love Cathy!”
Sara could see that Mandy was looking behind her at something so she turned to see what she was looking at and found her looking at Cathy.
“You, you love me?” Cathy said with a shocked look on her face.
Sara stood up, walked over to Cathy, took hold of her hands, and looked her in the eyes. “Yes I do Cathy. I know what lies ahead for you, and I would really like to be part of it with you.” Before Cathy could give her an answer, Sara pulled her into a hug and then kissed her on the lips. Cathy felt the world melt away and all she could feel was Sara.
Cathy’s knees were a little weak when they parted so Sara walked her over to the seat where Mandy sat drinking her tea and watching the floorshow.
“Are you feeling okay Cathy? You look a little flushed.” Mandy said with a grin.
Cathy just looked at Mandy then back as Sara before saying, “I just found out that one of the most beautiful girls in the world wants to be with me. So I feel pretty good right now.”
“I think that girl is waiting for an answer Cathy.” Mandy said as she looked at Cathy, then Sara.
Cathy looked a little blankly at Mandy until the light came on when she realised that she hadn’t given Sara an answer yet. She turned to Sara. “Sara, I would love to be with you. I’ve had feelings for you since I first saw you; I just didn’t know how you felt about me till just know.” They hugged and kissed again.
Mandy got up and went to the kitchen to make a fresh pot of tea and give Cathy and Sara some time alone. She just hoped that all was going okay up in her bedroom.
Becky stood outside Mandy’s room trying to work out what she was going to say to Chrissy. She was going to knock, but decided to just open the door and walk in. She pushed the door open slowly and poked her head around it. There was a lump in the bed, which Becky knew to be Chrissy. She could see her softy crying, so she went over to the bed, pulled the covers back, and got in with her.
“I’m not coming down stairs Mandy. I just want to stay here and die. Becky hates me and she has every reason to.”
Chrissy could feel Mandy’s breath on the back of her neck and then she could feel it on her ear. She was about to ask what Mandy was doing when she heard. “Don’t you think that I would know better whether I hate you or not.”
Chrissy spun her head around to see Becky staring at her. “I’m so sorry Becky; I thought it was you bringing out my drink. You’re the only girl I want and ever have, or ever will. Please give me another chance Becky.” Becky had to kiss her to shut her up in the end, but even then she was still mumbling till she felt the kiss deepen.
Becky looked down at Chrissy who still had her eyes closed as if she was dreaming and didn’t want to open her eyes in case she was. “Chrissy, don’t you want to see me?”
“I’m scared that I am dreaming Becky, and when I open my eyes you won’t be there.”
“But Baby, I am here. So open your eyes and see.” Becky watched as Chrissy slowly opened her eyes to see Becky smiling at her. “See babe, I’m still here. Sara told me what happened, and I’m sorry for running off like I did.”
“So you don’t think me a slut then Becky?”
“Chrissy! I would never think that of you. I was just scared of losing you and the drink didn’t help. I don’t want to share you with anyone Chrissy.”
“I really didn’t mean to kiss Sara, I thought it was you.” Chrissy was crying again. “I’m sorry for being such a screw up.”
“Hey, you’re my screw up, and I love you babe.” Becky kissed her again.
Becky pulled Chrissy out of bed and led her down the hall to their room. Chrissy made her way to the bathroom to get a shower and get dressed, but Becky pulled her over to the bed and smiled at her. “I don’t want you dressed just yet babe.” Becky slipped out of her clothes and then pulled Chrissy on to the bed.
Carl walked into the kitchen to find Mandy making a pot of tea, so he walked up to her and gave her a hug from behind. “Hi Mandy. How did you sleep last night?”
Mandy turned around and got a kiss from him before saying. “I’ve had better nights sleep. Chrissy was having some nightmares, but she did get some sleep.” Mandy said with a weak smile.”
“How was she this morning?”
“Well when I got up she had no intention of moving any place.”
“Have you seen Becky yet?”
“Yes I saw her when I first came down; she was talking with Sara out on the patio. They got it all sorted out and Becky ran off upstairs a little time ago to talk with Chrissy.
“Do you think everything will be okay between them?”
“I think it will be, they just need to talk it over. Chrissy was all for Vic driving her to the airport and going home last night.”
“I’m sure Becky wouldn’t let her do that, would she?” Carl asked a little worried.
“Looking at the way Becky acted when I told her, I don’t think it’s even on the table. You may want to have a word with Sara though later, she is on about asking you to book her a room at the hotel. She is worried about upsetting Becky and Chrissy again.”
“Do you think it would be a good idea to do that? I’m not sure its really fair on Sara having to stay on the other side of the hotel for the next couple of weeks. But I will call and see what I can sort out.”
Mandy finished up with the tea and then Carl picked it up and took it out to the patio. Carl could see that Sara and Cathy were sitting really close together and looked at Mandy to see if she had any answers for him.
“Good morning Carl, did you sleep okay?”
“Morning Sara. I slept okay. What about you?”
“I was a little worried about the trouble I started for Chrissy, but I did get some sleep.”
“How did you sleep Cathy?” Carl asked as he looked down at the fact Cathy was holding Sara’s hand.
“I slept really well Sir, thanks for asking.” Cathy was a little scared of how Carl was looking at her.
Carl picked up on the use of the word Sir; this meant that Cathy was worried about something so he looked at Sara for an answer. “Okay you two, what is going on here?”
Cathy looked even more worried and tried to let go of Sara’s hand, but Sara just gripped it even tighter. “Stop playing the big brother Carl, you’re going to scare Cathy. I’ve come to realise that I have feelings for Cathy, and she has feelings for me. Do I have your blessing big brother to see her?”
Carl just stood looking at Cathy, who was looking worried now until Carl got a big grin across his face. Then he pulled them both to their feet and gave them a hug. “I’m really happy for you both and Cathy, it’s Carl not Sir. If it were anyone else, I would give them the big brother speech. But I know you already Cathy, and I know that you’re a good person and will look after Sara, and Sara will look after you.” Carl could feel the relief in Cathy as he hugged her.
“Thanks Carl, I promise to do the best I can for Sara.”
“I know you will Cathy.”
Vic walked out and saw the hug between Carl, Sara, and Cathy. “What did I miss?”
“Not much Vic. Sara and Cathy have finally made the first steps at last.” Carl said.
Sara and Cathy looked at each other and then at the others. “So you all know that Cathy and I had a thing for each other, but none of you thought to say anything?”
“You needed to work things out for yourself Sara, and you did.” Mandy said with a smile.
Both Sara and Cathy could see the truth in what Mandy was saying. They looked at each other and they kissed.
They all sat down while Mandy poured them all a fresh cup of tea and they waited to see how long it would be before they saw Becky and Chrissy.
Carl asked Sara if she was sure she wanted to move out of the villa and into the hotel.
“I think it would be for the best Carl. I don’t want to make things any worse than I already have.”
“I don’t think Chrissy or Becky would want you to leave the villa Sara, why don’t you wait and see how they are before you have me make any plans for you to move out.”
“The most important thing is the marriage, I can always move back later if they are okay with me being here.”
“Okay Sara, I’ll go and make some calls and see what I can sort out.” Carl wasn’t happy with Sara wanting to move out of the Villa. He knew he could make sure she was safe here, but once she made her mind up, that was it.
Carl made some calls and got Sara a nice suite not too far away from the villa. He went back and told Sara and she went to get her things. Cathy wanted to go with her, but she wanted Cathy to stay and make sure that Chrissy had a good time.
Becky took a shower with Chrissy once they had finished in bed and then they helped each other get dressed. Chrissy gave Becky another hug just before they left the room to go and get some breakfast, or more like lunch as the time was getting late in the morning.
Chrissy and Becky walked down the stairs with their hands around each other’s waists. Chrissy was the first to see the cases just inside the front door. “Did we not get all the cases yesterday?”
“I thought we did, why?” Becky asked.
“There are a couple there at the door.”
“We will have to find out when we find the others.”
Vic was just walking towards them as they were making there way to the kitchen with Sara walking just behind.
“Morning Vic, morning Sara.” Chrissy said.
“Morning Chrissy. Morning Becky. I hope you two are okay again now?”
“Yes everything is just prefect again now. What are the bags at the front door Vic?”
“They belong to Sara; she is going to be moving out for the time being. She thinks it’s best with what happened last night.”
Chrissy just looked at Sara then looked at Becky. Becky gave Chrissy the nod and they both leapt into action. Chrissy took her left arm and Becky the right. Chrissy looked over her shoulder and told Vic to follow them and bring Sara’s bags back to her room.
“Chrissy, Becky! Let go. I think it best that I move out.” Sara said as she tried to break free of the two girls, but they were not letting go. Vic just walked behind with her cases.
“Sara if any one should be moving out, it should be me. I was the one that kissed you by mistake.”
“I could never live with myself if you moved out Chrissy.” Sara said.
“Well how do you think I will feel with you living on the other side of the hotel all on your own?”
They had reached the bedroom and Vic put the cases on the bed and left with a smile.
Sara just stood at the foot of the bed looking at the two girls as they opened the cases and started to take all the stuff out. They both looked at Sara to see where she wanted to put the things, but she wouldn’t make eye contact.
“Sara, which drawers do you want to put your clothes in?” Chrissy asked.
Sara looked up and had a tear running down her face, so Chrissy and Becky stopped what they were doing and went to give her a hug.
“Are you okay Sara?” Becky asked with a look of concern. “I hope we didn’t hurt you when we dragged you upstairs?”
“No you didn’t hurt me, but I just feel like I was the one to blame for last night. I was the one that kissed your cheek Chrissy.”
“Yes I remember that Sara. Why did you kiss my cheek, I never did ask you.”
“I was just thanking you for getting me out of trouble with Cathy. I thought I had said the wrong thing and couldn’t think of what to say to make it right, but then you made us all laugh and that was that. I never meant to upset you Becky, or get Chrissy in any trouble.”
“Sara I am okay now, and I know you would never try and take Chrissy away from me. And I know that Chrissy would never go with anyone behind my back. I was just tired and a little drunk last night and got scared that I had lost her, but when I woke this morning and thought about it, I knew that it was all just a silly mistake.”
“So you don’t mind me stopping here then?”
“I would be more upset if you left Sara, and I know that Chrissy would.”
“Cathy wasn’t very happy about me leaving. We opened up to each other today. I love her.” Sara said in a dreamy voice.
“It’s about time you two said something, we thought we were going to have to do some match making over the next couple of weeks.”
Sara put her hands on her hips then said, “Did everyone know about Cathy and me, but us?”
“Looks that way Sara.” Chrissy said with a grin. “Now are you going to help us get all your clothes put away or what?” Sara just let a grin come across her face as she got stuck in helping the girls put her clothes away.
Vic walked back out on to the patio. “That was quick Vic; didn’t you take her up to her room?” Carl asked.
“Yep I took her to her room and put her cases on her bed for her.” Vic was grinning.
“Well you don’t have to look so happy about it. How did she seem when you left?”
“She looked a little worried, but I trust she is in safe hands.”
“You left her with someone? Can they be trusted?” Carl asked now looking a little worried that Vic could leave Sara alone with people they didn’t know.
“Relax Carl. I don’t think you could find a couple of girls nicer than the two that are with her now.” Vic said with an even bigger grin on his face.
Carl face took on a strange look. “What am I missing here Vic? You would never leave Sara alone with anyone you didn’t trust.”
Before Vic could say anything, they heard girls giggling as they walked out onto the patio.
“Look who we found trying to make a break for it earlier.” Chrissy said with a grin.
“Sorry for wasting your time Carl, but it looks like I will be stopping after all.” Sara said with a grin. Then she ran over to Cathy, jumped onto her lap, and started to hug and kiss her like mad.
“For once Sara I am glad you did and thank you Becky, and Chrissy for stopping her from leaving.”
“I’m glad we got to her in time, it would have been a pain to go and fetch her back when we found out.” Chrissy said as she put a hand on her hip and tipped an invisible hat, which looked funny and set every one laughing.
Once they all stopped laughing Chrissy said, “Is anyone else hungry?” She got a vote of yes from everyone and started to make her way to the kitchen, but got stopped by Carl.
“Instead of cooking Chrissy, why don’t we all get ready and jump in the jeeps and head out for some food.”
“That sounds even better Carl.” Chrissy said with a grin. She turned to enter the villa, to get ready to leave and was followed by the rest of the girls. Carl and Vic laughed as they all ran off to get ready.
They must have all been hungry as they were back really quick and looking really good.
Sara was wearing a yellow T-shirt, a white tennis skirt, and yellow sandals.
Becky was wearing a pink T-shirt, a white pair of shorts and pink tennis shoes.
Mandy was wearing a sky blue T-shirt and a white tennis shirt like Chrissy and a blue pair of sandals.
Cathy and Sara both went for gypsy style skirts, and loose fitting tops to match, but they still looked great.
“I really feel underdressed now, I don’t know about you Vic?”
“I do too Carl, they do look really smart.”
“Well, you could let Vicky and Carla come out with us.” Mandy said with a grin.
“As much as I would love to do that Mandy, It’s a little warm here for dressing as Vicky and Carla. Sadly we don’t have the natural shape you lovely ladies have, so we will stick as Vic and Carl.”
Mandy walked up to Carl and put her arms around his neck. “Does that mean I won’t get to see Carla till we get back to England?”
“Now I didn’t say that Baby.” Carl grinned at her.
“That’s good then, I was about to say let’s get back to England now if I wasn’t going to see Carla for a whole two weeks.”
“So you do like me as Carla then?”
“You know I do honey.” Carl leaned in and stole a kiss, but was cut short when they heard a really weird noise. They both turned to where they’d heard the noise and both looked at Chrissy and then her belly as it made the same noise again.
Mandy looked at Carl again then said, “I really think we better see about feeding someone before they do the scene from Alien.”
“I think we should.” Carl said as the noise repeated.
Chrissy just hugged her belly and looked a little red in the face, then said, “Sorry, but I kind of worked up an appetite this morning with Becky.”
“Did I make my baby hungry?” Becky asked as she hugged Chrissy.
“Yes you did, but it was worth it.” Chrissy said as she hugged Becky back.
Mandy pulled them apart and dragged them out to one of the jeeps and then she got in the other one with Carl, and Vic drove the one they were in. Sara and Cathy went in the one with Mandy and Carl.
They didn’t have to drive to far before they found a nice place to eat. They all ordered different dishes and then tried them all.
Once they were all full and the bill was paid, they left and then drove down to the beach and parked the jeeps. They spent the rest of the day walking on the beach and then called at another place to eat on the way back to the villa.
Mandy tried to pay the bill, but Carl said that the holiday was on him, and no one was to pay for anything, but him or Vic. The girls tried to argue, but saw the look on Carl and Vic’s face and gave up. Carl just wanted them all to have fun, so they aimed to do just that.
Chrissy wanted to help with sorting out things for the wedding at the weekend, but Mandy and Carl wouldn’t let them do a thing. They were kept busy doing fun stuff like jet skiing and scuba diving with Sara and Cathy. They did get to spend time with Mandy and Carl every night, but most the day the pair were away sorting things for the wedding.
It was Friday before they said that everything was sorted and all they had to do now was make sure that Chrissy and Becky turned up on the Saturday for the big day.
Chrissy and Becky weren’t looking forward to Friday night, as Carl had arranged for them both to be in separate rooms at the hotel. So they wouldn’t see each other till they walked down the isle. They both spent some time hugging and kissing before Mandy dragged Becky away, and Sara and Cathy dragged Chrissy off.
The girls tried their best to keep them both in a good mood, but they could tell that the nerves were getting to them and both Becky and Chrissy turned in early for the night.
Carl and Vic were away sorting out the last minute details for tomorrow, but they both told Mandy that everything was running just as they had planned it to. They just hopped that Becky and Chrissy would be okay with what they had planned for their big day.
Becky was woken to the sound of a trolley being rolled into her bedroom, when she looked up she saw it was Mandy with breakfast for her. “Morning Becky. You ready for the big day?” Mandy was sounding really happy.
“I don’t know why Mandy, but I am really scared. What if Chrissy changes her mind and doesn’t turn up?”
“I bet Chrissy is thinking the same thing right now Becky, so don’t let it get to you. I know she will be there and so will you. There are people in place to make sure you both turn up anyway.” Mandy was grinning when she said it, so Becky knew that they would both turn up.
“I don’t really feel like eating anything Mandy, I’m too nervous.”
“Just try and eat something Becky, it’s going to be a long day and you need to get something inside you.” Mandy sorted out the tray of food and put it on the bed and then sat and helped Becky eat it. She ended up eating more than Mandy thought she would. Mandy just hoped Chrissy was able to eat as much.
Chrissy was woken the same way as Becky, but it was Sara that wheeled the trolley in and Cathy was carrying a bunch of roses for her.
“Morning Chrissy. You ready for the big day?” Sara asked as she reached the bed.
Chrissy held out her hand and showed Sara and Cathy just how bad she was shaking and then said, “What do you think? I’m scared that Becky won’t show up, and I’m beginning to think that we should have just done it in England, so Mable and the others could have been there.”
“Chrissy, you sat and talked to Mable about all this, and she told you that it was a great idea to do it this way and then just have a party when you get back home.” Cathy was handing Chrissy the roses as she spoke to her.
Chrissy looked at the card and saw they were from Mandy. The note just said that she would get Becky to the altar and not to worry. Chrissy had to giggle at the fact Mandy knew her that well that she could send flowers so she wouldn’t worry.
Sara and Cathy sat and helped Chrissy eat her breakfast and then set to work getting her ready.
Sara went and ran a nice bubble bath and then led Chrissy into the bathroom and helped her get in. then she helped her wash her back and just relax for a time while Cathy got everything ready in the other room.
Mandy was doing the same for Becky while another woman sorted out everything in the other room. Becky asked who the woman was, but Mandy wouldn’t say. She later found out that it was Maria from the hotel in England.
Each of the girls wondered if the other was doing the same thing as the morning went on. They each had their nails done and full spa treatments which really helped them both relax. They were each put into their corsets and then came the dresses. Chrissy had never felt anything like this fabric before, it was silk, but it was just so soft and cool to wear. Sara smiled when she saw the look on Chrissy'’ face and the way she was running her hands over it.
“Do you love the feel of it Chrissy?” Sara asked her.
“Sara, I have never felt anything so nice on my skin before. You have done an amazing job with this dress. Thank you.”
“Why don’t you wait till we have it all on, then you can thank me.”
Chrissy had forgotten that she was still only in her under garments at that point. Sara was soon back with the dress and she helped Chrissy step into it and she pulled it up over the slip and started to close up the back. Chrissy had gone for a ball gown look with an off the shoulder look and a large flowing skirt that really made it look like she was floating as she walked and made her waist look really tiny. The bodice had an intricately beaded crystal bodice. It also had a beautifully beaded chapel length train. Sara added the veil and let it all drop into place.
When Sara stepped back, she was at a loss as to what to say. She thought it was her best work by far to date. She even had a tear in her eye as she looked at Chrissy.
Chrissy saw the tear in her eye and took it the wrong way and thought that she didn’t like something about it. “What’s wrong Sara? What don’t you like about it?”
“There is nothing wrong with it Chrissy. I just think I out did myself with this dress of yours. I made it, and even I’m speechless.”
Chrissy let out a sigh of relief knowing she knew that the dress was okay.
Mandy was helping Becky get into her wedding dress at the same time Sara was helping Chrissy.
Becky’s dress was a Full A-line taffeta wedding dress with rich embroidered lace adorned with beading and crystals along a sweetheart bust line and side bodice. The dress had a corset back. It had a side draped full skirt which included a chapel length train with a jewelled lace pick-up and matching lace trim.
Mandy stepped back to take a look and had a tear in her eye, as Becky just looked so beautiful. Becky could see how she looked in the mirror, and hoped that Chrissy looked just as good and felt as good as she did right now.
Mandy got the veil and fixed it to Becky’s hair and then pulled it down over her face. Mandy then played around with another bit of the veil and suddenly Becky was blind under another piece of the veil.
“Mandy, I can’t see anything now. What is going on?” Becky was in a bit of a panic.
“Just relax Becky and don’t panic. I am just checking to make sure the veil works.”
“Why do you want to make it so I can’t see Mandy?”
“We don’t want you or Chrissy to see each other till you have walked down the aisle. Don’t worry, I will guide you all the way there Becky.
Sara did the same thing with Chrissy and got the same questions, and gave the same answers. She lifted the veil again and helped Chrissy to sit down so she and Cathy could get into their own gowns.
Mandy, Sara, and Cathy were all wearing the same style gowns. The A-line gown featured an asymmetrically rouched bodice accented with double hand-beaded jewelled detail and a dropped waistline with beaded spaghetti straps that criss-crossed in the back. The dress had buttons up the back that were covered with a matching beaded motif and had a draped chapel length train, in a light gold. Which looked nice against the pure white of both Chrissy’s and Becky’s wedding gowns.
Chrissy told Sara and Cathy how good they looked when they came out the bedroom. Becky in turn, was saying the same thing to Mandy when she saw her walk out the bedroom of her suite. The girls just smiled and said thank you, then set to work getting the last items sorted before they left the rooms.
Chrissy was starting to worry again, but was pulled out if it when Sara handed her an envelope. “What is this Sara?”
“Open it and find out silly.” Sara said with a grin.
Chrissy opened the envelope and saw that it was a letter from Mandy. She was a little worried at first, but started to read it any way.
Dear Chrissy
I guess around about now your getting worried that Becky won’t show up and you will be left alone, but I told Sara to give you this just before you left your room to make your way to the beach. I am with Becky as you read this, and I will have her there for you to marry. So take a deep breath and trust Sara and Cathy to guide you to where you want to be.
Lots of love
Mandy
Chrissy had to giggle at the fact her sister knew her well enough to write a letter the night before.
Sara and Cathy asked if everything was okay when they heard her giggle. So Chrissy showed them the letter and said, “I guess she knows me better than I thought she did.”
“Well, she is your sister Chrissy. Now are you ready to tie yourself to one woman for the rest of you life?” Cathy said with a smile and a hug.
Chrissy took a deep breath and then said, “Yes I am. Take me to my girl, you two.”
Sara and Cathy smiled at each other, then they pulled the veil down over Chrissy’s eyes and she was led out the room. Mandy was doing the same to Becky, and then led her out to the car that was waiting outside the hotel.
Mandy looked up the road and saw Sara and Cathy leading Chrissy out the other entrance. She thought Chrissy looked amazing, and that was from where she was. Sara and Cathy waved at Mandy, and she waved back, just before helping the blind Becky into the limo. Sara and Cathy did the same with Chrissy, and then they were moving away from the hotel.
Chrissy was sat in the middle of the back seat, when she felt someone take hold of her left hand, then she felt another person take hold of her right. Sara and Cathy could feel her shaking.
“Relax Chrissy; everything is going to be just perfect. We saw Mandy helping Becky into another limo. So she isn’t going to leave you at the altar.” Cathy said in a calm voice, which helped Chrissy relax a bit, but did get her asking lots of questions.
“You Saw Becky? What did she look like? She was in her wedding dress, right?” Chrissy was spinning her head from said to side hoping for an answer from one of them.
Chrissy heard Cathy say, “Yes. She looked amazing, and yes she was in her wedding dress. Now relax will you, and just take some deep breaths.”
The ride to the beach felt like it took forever, but they finally got there. Chrissy felt the car stop and then she heard the door open and one of the girls helped her out the car.
“Don’t try and walk any place Chrissy, we don’t want you to hurt yourself.” Sara said as she patted her hand.
Chrissy stood still and waited for someone to speak or lead her to the altar. She felt someone take her hand, then she heard Mandy speak. “Chrissy, don’t panic, but Carl and I need to take you some place to meet someone before we can start the wedding. Becky is fine and she is here and is really looking forward to seeing what you look like. But first come with me.”
“Okay Sis.” Was all Chrissy said.
Mandy led Chrissy to what she thought must have been a tent, as the sun was not warming her any more. She felt a larger set of hands take hers and then she heard Carl speak. “Chrissy, I have a couple of people here that I want you to meet before we start the wedding. Don’t panic, and I am going to be right here the whole time.”
Chrissy was trying to work out why Carl was speaking like he was, and who could it be that Carl felt the need to protect her. She felt someone lifting the outer veil and was shocked when she saw it was her real mum looking at her with a tear in her eye and a smile on her face.
“Mum! What are you doing here?” Chrissy was shocked.
“Your friend Carl and Vic came to see us a couple of weeks back and said you really wanted us to be at your wedding. So here we are.”
“What do you mean, We? Do you mean that dad is here as well?”
“Yes I am here, but I will leave if you want me too Chrissy?”
Chrissy spun around when she heard the voice from just behind her. She found herself looking at her dad.
“Dad!” Chrissy looked worried at first then she looked angry. “I don’t care what you think Dad. I am going to marry Becky, and I won’t let you stop me!”
Chrissy turned to leave, but was stopped by her mum. “Chrissy, you’re father and I are not here to stop the wedding. Were here to see you get married.”
“That’s right Chrissy. I know what I did was wrong, and I wish I could take it all back, but I can’t. It’s not just you I hurt, but your mother has been hurt just as bad, if not worse, because she missed out on watching her daughter grow up.” Chrissy’s dad let his shoulders drop as he felt the weight lifted from saying those words. Then he spoke again. “I can understand you not wanting me here, but please let your mother watch you walk down the aisle. That is all I ask.”
Chrissy looked at her mum and then back at her dad. “Dad I will let mum stay as she never did anything, but love me for who I was.” She looked angry for a second or two at her father.
“Thank you Chrissy, I will leave now and I hope your wedding goes really well for you.” Her father turned to leave the tent.
“My day would go better if my dad would walk me down the aisle.” Chrissy proposed with hope in her eyes.
Her dad stopped and turned to look at his daughter to see if she really wanted him to still be a part of her life. “After all I have done, you still want me to do that for you?”
“Yes I do, because then I know that you except me for who I am. The question is dad, are you man enough to walk me down the aisle and tell the whole world that you have a daughter and not a son any more.” Chrissy was standing up for herself for the first time ever, and it felt good.
“I would be proud to walk my daughter down the aisle.” He was smiling and had a tear in his eye.
“I must warn you dad, everyone knows what you did to me. So you may not be well received by them, but they all love me for who I am.”
“I understand Chrissy, and I am willing to put up with whatever they want to say, and I won’t argue back.”
Chrissy was just so happy to have her dad to walk her down the aisle, that she wanted to hug him, but was too scared to push to far too fast.
“For goodness sake Greg, will you just give the poor girl a hug?” Her mum said as she pushed him towards Chrissy. He opened his arms to see if she would take the hug and looked a little shocked when she did.
Mandy and Carl were stood off to one side, they both smiled when they saw the hug. Mandy knew that Chrissy wanted to feel like a daughter on her big day, and now she would.
“I think we better get this show on the road people.” Carl said as he clapped his hands.
Mandy put the veil back down over Chrissy’s eyes and then helped to guide her out of the tent and to the aisle at the start of the seating. She felt someone put their arm through hers. “Dad, is that you?”
“Yes it is Chrissy. I know I never got time to say this in the tent, but you look really beautiful in that wedding dress.”
Chrissy squeezed her dads arm and then said, “Thanks dad that means a lot coming from you.”
Becky was stood waiting for something to happen when she felt an arm link through hers. “Carl is that you? Is the wedding going to start now? Is Chrissy okay?”
“No it isn’t Carl. Yes the wedding is about to start and yes Chrissy is fine.” A voice Becky knew said back to her, but it wasn’t Vic, or one of the girls.
“David! Is that you?” Becky said in a load voice.
“Becky, keep your voice down, or you will spoil the surprise for Chrissy.” She heard Jenna say.
“Jenna, your here too?” Becky said in a whisper.
“Yep, we are all here, but Chrissy has no idea about any of it. Wait here for a minute; Mandy wants a quick word before we head out the tent.”
“Becky, before we get started I need to tell you something.” Mandy said in a low voice.
“What is it Mandy, is Chrissy okay? She does still want to marry me?” Becky was sounding a little worried now.
“Don’t worry Becky; Chrissy is fine and waiting to marry you right now. I just wanted to let you know that Carl and Vic got her mum and dad to come, and her dad is walking her down the aisle.”
“Does Chrissy know about this Mandy?”
“Yes we just took them to another tent and let them have a chat, and her dad is treating her like a princess. So don’t worry, okay.”
“If he upsets my babe today, I will kill him.” Becky said trying to sound tough.
“Trust me Becky, if he upsets Chrissy today, there will be a long line of people wanting to kill him.” Mandy let out a chuckle and Becky had to laugh as well. “Now then young lady. Are you ready to marry my little sister and make her happy for the rest of your life?”
“I thought you would never ask. Yes, oh yes. Please take me to be with Chrissy. It feels like I haven’t seen her in years.”
Becky still had the second veil down over her eyes so she let David lead her to the end of the aisle to stand next to Chrissy, but with them both being blind, they didn’t know they were side by side.
The girls heard the music start and felt a small tug on their arms, so they started to walk forward. Becky knew how many people were there, so she wasn’t surprised when she heard the gasps from everyone, but Chrissy was a little worried now. She heard a couple of voices that sound like people she knew, but they couldn’t be. One of them was a little girl giggling just in front of her.
Becky and Chrissy both stopped walking when they felt that the person holding their arms had stopped. Becky was turned and then she felt the veil being lifted, she found herself looking at Mandy. Mandy just smiled at her and then stepped to one side so she could see Chrissy for the first time. Becky fell even more in love with Chrissy in that moment. She had never seen a wedding dress so beautiful in all her life, and the fact that her girl was wearing it all for her was the icing on the cake. Mandy motioned to Becky to move towards Chrissy and lift the veil.
Chrissy was still in the dark waiting for someone to lift her veil, when she felt it being lifted. A smile appeared on her face when she saw it was Becky. Chrissy threw her arms around Becky and hugged her for all she was worth. She had her eyes shut and hadn’t noticed all the other people around.
When Chrissy finally broke the hug and opened her eyes she looked at Becky’s dress for the first time and loved the way it looked on her. Chrissy thought it was the perfect dress for her, and the perfect girl was in it.
“You look amazing Becky.”
“So do you Chrissy.” Becky had a big grin on her face.
Chrissy was about to say something else when she saw David stood to the side of Becky. She ended up just looking at David, then Becky, and then she started to look around at everyone else. She saw that Mable and Prue were sat there with Sarah. Then she saw that Jenna, Kim, and Maggie stood with Sara, Cathy, and Mandy. They were all wearing bridesmaid dresses.
Chrissy looked at first Carl and then Mandy, but all they did was grin at her till she started grinning back at them. Then she mouthed a thank you to them both. They both gave the same look that meant you’re welcome.
Chrissy felt a tug on her dress and she looked down to see Cathleen in a Beautiful little dress that had bits of Becky’s and Chrissy’s in it. Becky saw Chrissy looking down and she looked down and saw Cathleen for the first time. She thought she looked so cute stood there with a little basket of yellow rose petals.
Chrissy and Becky both crouched down so they were at the same eye level as Cathleen. “Hello Cathleen. What are you doing here?” Chrissy asked
“I here to helps you get marrieds to Becky, silly. Is that Okays?”
Chrissy hugged her. “Cathleen. I’m really happy to have you here, and you look really pretty.”
“Do I’s look as pretty as you and Becky does? Mommy said I woulds, but now I sees you two, I not fink I does.”
“I think you do Cathleen, and we should know.” Becky said as she hugged Cathleen too.
“Really Becky? you fink I does really?”
“Yes Cathleen, we both do, don’t we Chrissy?”
“Yes you do Cathleen.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Does that makes me a princess too den? Mommy said you both looked like princesses when she first saw you get out the cars.”
“Yep Cathleen, that means that you’re a princess too now.” Chrissy said.
Cathleen’s mouth fell open in shock, then she ran off to her mommy shouting, “Mommy, mommy! I’m a princess too now! Chrissy and Becky say so.”
Chrissy and Becky both stood up again and smiled at Jenna as she took hold of Cathleen’s hand so they could all take their place for the priest to start.
Chrissy spent all her time looking at Becky, and Becky was looking at Chrissy. They answered the priest when they had to. When it came time for the ring, they both looked worried till Cathy and Mandy handed them a ring each to put on the others hand. Chrissy put the ring Cathy gave her on Becky’s finger. Then Mandy handed Becky the other ring so she put it on Chrissy’s finger.
Both girls heard the priest say some other stuff, then they heard him say, “I now pronounce you wife, and wife. The brides may now kiss.”
Chrissy and Becky never needing anyone to tell them they could kiss, they were soon embraced and kissing like they had never kissed before.
Everyone started clapping and cheering. Chrissy and Becky were all smiles as they made their way to the spot were the photos were going to be taken.
Chrissy and Becky wanted to talk to everyone, but they were in every photo so they had to wait till he had finished before they could.
They both went and hugged Mable once they were given the all clear. “Mable, I am so glad that you could be here for our big day. Why didn’t you tell us that you were coming?” Chrissy asked as her and Becky gave Mable a hug.
“If we had told you that, then it wouldn’t have been a surprise would it?” Mable was grinning.
“Who else was in on all this then Mable?” Becky asked.
“Everyone knew about it. Carl sorted out all the details and we came over a couple of days ago. He brought us here first class, you know?” Mable said looking very impressed.
“So Carl paid for everyone to fly here first class?” Chrissy asked with a shocked look on her face.
Carl heard Chrissy shout, so he walked over to her. “Is everything okay Chrissy?”
“Everything is fine Carl, but I don’t know how I will ever repay you for all this. I can’t believe you and Mandy got everyone here to see the wedding, without us knowing. Or did you know about it Becky?” Chrissy looked at Becky to see if she did know about it.
“Not this time baby, I was as shocked as you was when David spoke to me before the wedding.” Chrissy could tell by the look on her face that she wasn’t lying.
“Becky is telling the truth Chrissy. It was me, Vic, and Mandy that sorted it all out. I hope you liked the surprise you two?”
Chrissy and Becky both Hugged Carl. “Thank you Carl, this has been the best day ever.” Chrissy said.
“Yes, thank you Carl. You made it all perfect for us.” Becky added.
“I told you I would, and I was not going to break that promise to you both.” Carl said as he hugged them both.
Mandy was the next one in their sights for a hug and a telling off for surprising them both. She was stood talking to her mum when they found her, so they pulled her into a hug.
“Thanks Sis, I loved the surprise.”
“I’m really glad you did Chrissy. You have no idea how hard it was getting them all here and not let you two know what was going on.”
“I can only guess Sis, but thanks for doing it. I’m glad they all made it here for my big day. But how did Carl and Vic get my dad to agree to come?”
“I think you should speak to Carl and your dad about that part.” Mandy said with a giggle.
Becky had just been leaning on Mandy and having a hug till now, but she let go of Mandy and than said, “Thank you Mandy, you did a real amazing job of sorting everything out for us both. I hope we can repay your kindness one day.”
“Becky, you and Chrissy were made for each other. Seeing you both as happy as I am right now is thanks enough for me.” Becky and Chrissy both hugged her again.
“Chrissy, Becky. I think you both look amazing in those gowns.” Prue said, as she looked them both up and down.
“They feel amazing to wear Prue. I’ve never worn anything so heavenly to wear before.” Chrissy said as she hugged herself and rocked from side to side.
“I know what you mean Chrissy; I feel the same way about mine.” Becky said with a smile.
“Do you want to meet the girl that designed them and had them made?” Chrissy asked Prue.
“She’s here at the wedding?”
“Yes she is she was one of the bridesmaids.” Chrissy took Prue by the hand and Becky and Mandy followed close behind.
Sara was stood talking with Cathy and Jenna, and playing patty cake with Cathleen when the others got to her.
“Prue, I would like you to meet Sara, the amazing person that designed these wedding gowns and all the bridesmaid dresses.”
“I’m really pleased to meet you Sara. I’m speechless as to how amazing the girls look.”
“Thanks Prue, I do think they looked really good. I think I out did myself this time.”
“Your very talented Sara. I’m sure you will keep coming up with even more stunning gowns.”
“I know I will Prue, but these will still have a close place in my heart, as I designed them for some very special friends.”
“Is that why you think they came out so well? Because your heart was in it so much.” Prue asked with a smile.
“I guess you could be right about that Prue. I did feel like I had something deep inside guiding me as a worked on them.”
“That would be Chrissy; she has this way of bringing the best out of every one she meets.” Prue smiled as she looked at Chrissy, who was stood holding hands with Becky.
“Sara was making amazing gowns for Carla and Vicky, a long time before I ever met her. So I had nothing to do with it.” Chrissy stuck her tongue out at them all.
They all laughed at Chrissy and the way she looked with her tongue out while wearing a wedding dress.
They spoke for a little bit longer, then Chrissy went to speak with Jenna and Cathleen. “Thanks for being here Jenna, and for letting Cathleen be a flower girl. She looks so cute Jenna.”
“No need to thank me Chrissy, I loved being part of your wedding, and this is a really nice place you picked for it.”
“We never got a say in it Jenna. Carl and Mandy sorted it all out. But they did pick a really nice place, and it was made even better with having all you here with Becky and I to enjoy it.”
“You both looked so beautiful up there when you were getting married.” Jenna had a tear in her eye as she said it. Becky and Chrissy both gave her a hug. Becky picked up Cathleen when she thought she was missing out on a hug.
Chrissy was hoping to get time to chat with Kim and Maggie, but they all had to make their way to the limos. Carl had a room booked at the hotel with food and drink for everyone. Chrissy knew she would have more time to chat to everyone there, so she went with Becky and got into the lead car with Mandy and Carl. Vic sorted out making sure that everyone was in a limo and got in the last one himself with Jenna and Cathleen.
Chrissy and Becky stood and greeted everyone as they got out of the car’s, then made their way inside when Vic got out of the last one. He was carrying Cathleen and chatting with Jenna, who looked to be having a really good time with him. Chrissy and Becky looked at each other, and then smiled as they both had the same idea about them.
Becky and Chrissy made a point of finding Maggie and Sarah first and having a chat with them. Becky had never met them before, but she wanted to thank Sarah for helping Chrissy deal with her demons. They found them sat talking with Prue, Kim, and David.
“Thanks for making the trip over here for the wedding Sarah, and Maggie. I would like you to meet Becky. Becky? this is Sarah and Maggie.” Chrissy pointed out each in turn.
“I’m pleased to meet you Sarah, Maggie. I would like to thank you for helping Chrissy.”
“She was a sweetheart to chat with Becky, and you’re a very lucky girl to have her all to yourself.”
“You are very lucky Becky; Chrissy is one of the greatest girls I’ve ever met.” Maggie added.
Becky looked at Chrissy and smiled, before saying, “I know I am.” Then she pulled Chrissy into a long kiss.
Kim and David sat and watched them kiss, but before long they were kissing as well. They found Chrissy and Becky sat watching them when they finally came up for air.
“Glad to see that were not the only ones kissing around here then.” Becky said with a grin.
Kim and David both went a little red in the face. “Sorry Becky, Chrissy. But you kind of make us feel like kissing.” Kim said in a quiet voice.
“Don’t be sorry Kim, we’re happy to see you two getting on so well. David, I want to thank you for walking me down the isle. I couldn’t have asked for a better person to do it for me.”
“Becky, I thought it was an honour to walk you down the isle, and I know that Kim loved being a bridesmaid.”
“Oh Kim. I found out off Mandy that you get to keep the dress by the way, and all the bits that go with it.” Chrissy said.
Kim looked a little shocked. “Really Chrissy, it feels really nice, and must have cost a lot of money to have been made.” Kim stood up and then pulled Becky and Chrissy to their feet and then pulled them into a hug. “I’m really glad you two found each other. You make the perfect couple, as odd as that may sound.”
“You and David make a cute couple as well, you know.” Chrissy replied with a grin.
“Thanks Chrissy.” Kim blushed.
“Thanks for what? I am just telling it like it is, you two really do look good together.”
“No Chrissy. I mean thanks for getting David and I together. I’ve never had so much fun as I have since I met David. I know what you’re going to say Chrissy, but please for once just take the complement.”
“I was going to say, your welcome Kim, and I am glad that you two get on so well.” Chrissy smiled at her.
Chrissy could see her mum sat chatting with Mable, but her dad was not there. Then she saw him sat in a corner of the room with a drink, looking sorry for himself. Chrissy turned to Becky and said, “Becky, I need to go and have a chat with my dad, will you come with me?”
“Try and stop me babe, I don’t trust him still.”
“Becky, he had a chat with me before the wedding, and he really is trying to change and he even called me his daughter. So please be nice to him, if you will only do it for me.”
“Okay Chrissy, but I am not going to let him hurt you.”
“Trust me Becky, he won’t.”
They made their way over to where he was sat. “Do you mind if me and Becky sit and chat with you for a bit dad?”
He looked at Becky, and could see that she had the same look as all the others had for him. That is why he was sat in the corner out the way. “Please do Chrissy, Becky. You look really beautiful Becky, just like Chrissy.”
Becky wanted to stay mad at him for all the things he did to Chrissy as a child and the pain he coursed her, but she could see that he was really trying to make the effort to be nice. So she smiled. “Thank you Mr Clarke and thank you for being here for Chrissy. I know it really meant a lot to her you being here today.”
“Please call me Greg, Becky.”
“Okay Greg, thanks for being here.”
“Dad, what made you change your mind about seeing me, if you don’t mind me asking? The last we spoke, I didn’t think I would ever see you again.”
“Your friends Carl and Vic came to see me and your mother.”
“Did they bully you into coming?” Sara asked.
“Not at all Chrissy. Carl just said that I was being a fool, and missing out on my daughter’s big day and that I was hurting you and your mother by being the way I was. The more I thought about it, the more I could see that he was right.”
“Why are you sat in the corner then Dad, if you wanted to be here?”
“I’ve seen the way that everyone is looking at me Chrissy, and they are all making me feel even worse for how I treated you. I wish I could go back and change the past, but I can’t. So I will sit here and watch your mother getting to know all your friends. I am really proud of you Chrissy, and I am proud to have you as my daughter, and just as proud to have you as a daughter in law Becky.”
Chrissy stood up and Becky got up as well, then Chrissy put her hand out to help her dad stand up. Come on dad, I think it’s time you got to know some of my friends.”
“Chrissy, none of them want to know me, not after what I did to you.”
“Well you don’t know my friends very well then dad, they will all treat you nice once I have introduced you to them.” Chrissy dragged her dad over to meet Mable, who was still chatting and giggling with mum. “Hi Mable, I hope you’re having a good time?”
“Chrissy, dear. I am having a wonderful time. Your mother here is just telling me about some of the things you did as a child, and I am telling her about some of the things I’ve seen you get up to with Becky and Mandy.”
“Mum, if it was any thing bad, I never did it.” Chrissy said with a grin. “Mable, I would like you to meet my dad. Dad this is Mable, she is the one that took me in when I left home.”
“Pleased to meet you Mable, and thank you for taking such good care of my daughter.” Greg put out his hand, but wasn’t too sure if she would want to shake it or not. But she did and then asked him to take a seat so they could chat some more.
“Like wise Greg. You have an amazing daughter you know.”
“I am just beginning to see that Mable. I just wish I had seen it sooner, but I was a fool. I’m just happy to be getting the chance now.” Greg looked up at Chrissy with a look of pride.
“Well Greg, you know what they say. Better late than never.” Mable said with a smile.
Chrissy gave her dad a hug before leaving them to chat. Becky even gave him a hug, which made him smile. They left Mable telling them stories about how Becky and Chrissy first met. They saw Carl and Mandy sat having a drink so they went over to sit with them for a bit.
“How is your dad doing Chrissy?” Carl asked.
“He was a little down and hiding in the corner, but I got him to come and sit with my mum and Mable, and he seems a little happier now. He was worried that everyone hated him.”
“I wouldn’t say hate Chrissy, but they all love you, and can’t understand how he could have done what he did to you.” Carl replied.
“I just want to move on and I hope that he will help me do that. I really did love it when he walked me down the aisle. Thanks you two for all you have done for me, and Becky.” Chrissy got up, went over, and hugged them both, then Becky did the same.
Chrissy and Becky spent the rest of the evening bouncing from group to group. Till it was time to sit down for the evening meal. Carl made a speech and then Mandy made one about Becky, then Cathy made another one about Chrissy. Then Greg stood up, which shocked Chrissy a bit, but Carl and Mandy looked as if they knew he was going to do it.
“Pride that is all I can say about my daughter. As I was led around the room over the past several hours, and listened to the stories you all told me. I am sad that I have missed out on all that, and I wish I had been there for her to help her through it, but I am glad that she had all you. As I am glad that she now has Becky, who I would be proud to also call my daughter. Thank you each and every one of you for taking her under you wings and keeping her safe. Thank you, goodnight.” Greg looked at Chrissy and Becky, and saw a tear in both their eyes. Both girls got up and gave him a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
Once the meal was out the way, it was normally time to open the gifts, but due to them being away from home. Everyone was waiting till they had the party back home before they gave them their gifts. The only people to give them a gift were Chrissy’s mum and dad.
Chrissy and Becky were handed a long wrapped box that was slim and ten inches long. They both unwrapped the boxes and opened them at the same time. What they saw left them speechless. They were looking at a necklace like the one Chrissy already had, but this time it had two hearts on it in the same purple crystal and a detailed gold chain wrapped around it, to give it the look of the two hearts being bound together.
Chrissy looked at her mum as a tear ran down her cheek, then she threw her arms around her and hugged her. “Mum it’s so beautiful. Thank you so much.”
Becky waited for Chrissy to break the hug and then she gave Holly a hug as well. “Thank you Holly, it really is beautiful.”
“You’re both welcome, and Becky. Please don’t call me Holly.”
“Sorry Mrs Clarke.” Becky said looking a little worried she had just upset Chrissy’s mum.
“Sorry Becky, you misunderstood what I meant. I would really like it if you would call me Mum as well, but only if you feel okay doing that.”
Becky smiled and gave holly another hug, “Thanks mum, I would love to do that.”
Chrissy helped Becky on with her necklace then Becky did the same after she removed the other one her mum gave her.
“Mum, what do I do with this one now? I know I will never wear it again, not now I have this one.” Chrissy asked.
“I’m sure you will think of some one to share it with Chrissy.” Her mum smiled at her.
“Do you mean I can give it to some one that I think would really like it Mum?”
“Yes dear, do you have some one in mind?”
“Yes mum, I know just the person. Thanks Mum.” Chrissy hugged her mum again, then went to find the person she was thinking of. She told Becky whom she wanted to give it to and got a smile from Becky and a nod to say that it was a great idea.
Mandy was sat chatting with Maggie and Sarah when Chrissy and Becky walked up to her.
“Hi Chrissy, Becky. Is everything okay? You both look a little happier than you normally do, if that is possible.” Mandy asked as she stood up to hug them both.
“Were both really good Mandy, thanks. Maggie, Sarah, do you mind if we have a quick word with Mandy?” Chrissy asked as she looked at them.
“Be my guest Chrissy. We weren’t really talking about anything important.” Sarah said.
“What’s wrong Chrissy?” Mandy asked looking a little worried, till she saw the necklace around Chrissy’s neck, and then saw an identical one around Becky’s neck. “Where did you get those from Chrissy? They are really beautiful.”
“They were a gift from my mum. She got her friend to make them for her the same person that made this one.” Chrissy held up the one that Chrissy had been wearing since she first met her.
“They look even more beautiful than the first one she gave you Chrissy.” Mandy was looking at the fine detail on the chain that was wrapped around the two purple hearts. Mandy was looking that closely at the necklace, that she didn’t really take in what Chrissy was doing and the fact the Becky had moved around the back of her till she felt something rest on her chest. “What are you two doing?” Mandy looked down and saw the single Purple Heart sat on her chest resting on top of her breasts.
“Were giving you a very special gift Mandy.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Chrissy, I can’t take this. Your mum gave it to you when you left home.”
“I know that Mandy, and now I have a new one that means just as much to me. Mum said I could give it to someone special, so I am.”
“Are you sure you want me to have it Chrissy?” Mandy asked as she was fighting back the tears.
“Yes Mandy. You are by far the most special person in my life, and I am happy for you to have my heart in more way than one.” Chrissy was fighting back the tears now too.
Mandy pulled her into a hug and the floodgates opened, and they both started to cry. They looked over and saw Becky stood watching them, till they both pulled her into a hug and she too started to cry.
Cathy was on the scene when they broke the hug, to fix their make up and get them all looking good again.
“Thanks Cathy, you really have got good at doing the make up. You could teach me a thing or two now.” Chrissy said as she hugged her friend.
“I doubt that Chrissy, and I still owe you for getting me such a great job.”
“Cathy, you don’t owe me anything. That is what friends are for, and having you here for my wedding as my maid of honour was great.”
“I expect you to do the same for me when the time comes.”
“I’d be hurt if you didn’t ask me Cathy.”
“You’re my best friend Chrissy, and I really mean that. Thanks to you, I really turned my life around.”
“Like I said Cathy. That is what friends are for.” They both hugged then Chrissy went back to spend some time with Becky and Mandy.
It was starting to get late, and Chrissy and Becky were looking worn out, so Mandy helped them say their good nights and then led them up to the penthouse suite in the hotel with Carl.
“I hope you like the room, just call for room service and ask for anything you want.” Carl said as he handed them a key card for the suite.
“Thanks Carl, and you two Mandy. We had a really fantastic day. It was just perfect.”
“Then my job is done here, that is all I wanted Chrissy, was for you and Becky to have the perfect day, and the perfect wedding.” Carl hugged them again and then waited for Mandy to have a quick word before they left.
“I hope you two have a great night Sis. Everyone is booked into rooms here at the hotel, so we will see you some time tomorrow down in the restaurant. I’m sure you will both be hungry by then.” Mandy was grinning at Chrissy as she said it.
“I hope we aren’t the only ones that get a good work out tonight.” Chrissy grinned at Mandy. She looked at Carl and then back at Mandy again.
“You just worry about keeping your bride happy tonight, and I will take care of my partner.” Mandy was grinning even more, and she winked at Chrissy as she pulled her into a hug and then hugged Becky, before they watched them enter the room and shut the door.
“Do you think they will be okay Mandy?”
“I’m sure they know what their doing by now Carl.”
“You know what I mean Mandy. Do you think they really had the perfect wedding?”
“Yes they did Carl, and I don’t know how I will ever thank you for all you have done.”
“Mandy, I did it for Chrissy, and you don’t ever need to pay me back for any of it.”
“Thanks Carl, but could you do me one more thing.”
“Anything Mandy, just name it.”
“Will you take me to bed?”
Carl looked a little shocked. “Are you sure Mandy? I don’t want to force you into anything.”
“I’m sure Carl; I’m ready to give myself to you completely. Now will you take me to bed, or shall we just stand here and chat?”
Carl took Mandy by the hand and led her to his room and a night of passion that he hoped she would never forget.”
Chrissy and Becky were speechless at the size of the suite. They spent some time just walking around it seeing what door led where. Becky found the bedroom and called Chrissy over. The bed was massive and on it were a couple of boxes, so they both went to see what they were.
Both boxes had a ribbon around them and a card pushed under the ribbon. One said Chrissy on it, and the other said Becky. Becky pulled the card out with her name on, and opened it.
Dear Becky
Please find a little gift that I thought you would like for your first night with Chrissy as her wife.
Lots of love
Sara
Chrissy looked at the card on hers, and it said the same thing, but with her name where Becky’s was and Becky’s where hers would have been.
Becky put the card down and pulled the ribbon off the box and then pulled the lid off. When she looked inside, she saw that there was a pure white silk nightgown. It felt just like liquid when she touched it. Becky remembered the night at the hotel back home when Carl got them the room for the night, and these were made out of the same silk and looked to be of the same style.
“Sara must have made the ones that we wore that night at the hotel as well Chrissy.”
These feel even nicer though. You ready to get out of these gowns?”
“As much as I love seeing you in that dress Chrissy. Yes I am ready to get out of mine too.”
They both helped each other get out of the gowns, and then spent some time rolling around on the bed in just the corsets, panties and stockings. Then they finished undressing. Chrissy ran them a bubble bath, so they could both relax a little before dressing for bed.
They both enjoyed each other until they fell asleep in each other’s arms. Chrissy had only happy dreams that night.
Chrissy woke first in the morning and just lay in bed watching Becky sleep, until she did what she always did and opened her eyes. “Good morning babe.” Becky said in a sleepy voice as she stretched.
“Good morning wife, did you sleep okay?” Chrissy asked with a grin.
“I really like the way that sounds Chrissy, and how did my wife sleep?”
“I slept really well. I love you so much Becky, and I am really happy that I am now your wife for ever.”
“So am I Chrissy.” Becky cuddled up to her and they kissed until things started to get a little more passionate. They soon lost track of the time, and only stopped when they both realised that they were really hungry. Becky put in a call to room service and ordered them both a feast. They took a shower together and got out just in time for the food to arrive.
They both sat on the bed and fed each other until they were both full. Then they lay on the bed hugging and kissing until once again they were seriously making out. They fell asleep in each other’s arms again, and woke a couple of hours later.
Becky woke first this tame, and she loved to watch Chrissy sleep. She looked so peaceful and happy. Chrissy must have sensed Becky’s gaze on her, because Chrissy opened her eyes and smiled at Becky.
They both took another bubble bath, and then opened the case that had been left for them at the side of the bed. They both got dressed and then made their way down to see if they could find anyone around to talk with.
They found the others all sat in the restaurant drinking and chatting. They all waved and smiled when they saw them enter the room. Chrissy saw Mandy sitting with Carl and the fact that they had a couple of empty seats at their table, so they made their way over to them and sat down.
“Good afternoon love birds. I take it you did get some sleep?” Mandy asked with a grin.
“Hi Sis, we had a great night, thanks for asking. How did you sleep?”
“I was a little busy for sleep to start with, but when I did get to sleep, I slept like a baby.” Mandy looked at Carl as she said it, and Carl just smiled back at her.
Chrissy didn’t need to ask anything else, as the look on their faces said it all. So she just smiled at them and hugged Becky.
“Thanks again for everything Carl; I hope I can do something to repay your kindness one day.” Chrissy said with a smile.
Carl let out a big sigh, then said. “You really don’t get it do you Chrissy?”
“Get what Carl?”
“You have already earned all this and a lot more. When we first met, you took a chance and brought your sister to the club. Even though you risked driving a wedge between you both. Then there is what you did for Sara, and lots of other little things like smoothing out the problem with Mandy being upset with me.”
“You did repay me for the thing with Sara, Carl. So you can’t use that one.”
“Chrissy, you got me to help Cathy. Yet another reason to do all this for you. Just relax and enjoy the fact that someone did something nice for you. We all love you Chrissy, and you don’t have to keep doing things to please us. We will never leave you, and you will never be alone again.”
Chrissy was about to speak, but she realised that Carl was right. She did want to please everyone, just in case they thought any less of her and then didn’t want to be around her. “Okay then Carl, you win. But thanks for everything anyway.”
“You’re most welcome Chrissy, and I am glad you let me do it all for you.”
“I know that you had a lot to do with it as well Sis, so thank you too.”
“You know I would do anything for my baby Sis, so you most welcome.”
Chrissy and Becky sat and chatted with Carl and Mandy for a bit, then they moved around the tables, so they could thank everyone for being there for their big day.
Sara got a big hug and a kiss on each cheek as a thank you for the nightgowns. Cathy looked a little left out, so she got a hug and a kiss on each cheek, just for being herself.
Mum, Mable and Prue were all sat talking about how well the wedding had gone the day before, when Chrissy and Becky got to them. “Hi Mable, Mum, Mum.” Chrissy said with a smile.
“Hello dears. I take it you both had a good nights sleep.” Mable asked with a little chuckle. Both girls just went a little red in the face.
Holly knew about Prue being called mum as well, and she was fine with it. She was glad that Prue had been there for her all this time. She just wished that she could have been there too. Holly did plan to see a lot more of her daughter, or daughter’s as it was now. She patted the seat next to her as she looked at Becky. Prue slid down a bit so Becky could sit next to Holly, and Chrissy sat next to her, which put them both between Holly and Prue.
“Hi Mum.” Becky said with a smile, as she looked up at Holly. Becky loved being able to call Holly, mum. Growing up an orphan meant she never had a mum.
“Hello dear. How is my new daughter feeling today?”
“Like the luckiest girl on the planet.”
“I’m happy to hear that Becky, and I want to thank you for making Chrissy the second happiest girl on the planet.” Holly looked at Chrissy, who was cuddled up to Prue. Chrissy was still holding Becky’s hand though, and Holly saw her squeeze it a little when she heard her mum speak.
“You made Mandy very happy last night Chrissy, when you gave her that necklace. She told me what you said, and how proud she is to have you as a sister.” Prue was stroking Chrissy’s hair as she spoke.
“I’m the proud one Mum, to have her as a sister and to have you as a mum as well. It’s not everyone that can boast having two really great mums, but I can.” She cuddled up to Prue a little more.
It wasn’t long thought before Chrissy wanted to cuddle up to Becky again, so they sat up and started to chat with Holly and Prue as they did.
“Where’s dad mum?”
“He’s in the room having a chat with Sarah.” Holly said.
“Is he okay?” Chrissy looked a little worried.
“I think he will be Chrissy, but he has some demons of his own to put to rest.”
“I’m glad he was here mum to walk me down the aisle. I really felt like his daughter. I just hope that he will still want to see me when you get back home.” Chrissy had a wistful look in her eyes as she spoke. Speaking of home, when are you all heading back?”
“We’re all here till you leave next weekend.” Holly said.
Chrissy had been sitting back leaning into Becky till she heard her mum say that. She jumped forward with a grin on her face. “Really! So I get to spend the whole week with you all?”
“Yes dear. Is that okay?”
“It’s more than okay mum!”
Chrissy was like a child now, she was thinking of all the things she wanted to tell them all. And all the places she wanted to show them. Becky pulled her back into a hug, then stole a kiss or two.
Knowing that everyone was going to be around for the week meant that they could slow down and enjoy themselves a little bit more.
Becky and Chrissy sat with their mums for a little bit longer, and then got up and went to spend some time with Jenna, and Cathleen. They sat with David, Kim, and Maggie.
“Hi everyone, can we join you for a bit?” Chrissy asked.
“Please take a seat.” David said.
They both sat next to Jenna. “Did you all have a good time yesterday?” Becky asked.
“I did Becky. You and Chrissy looked so beautiful in your wedding dresses.” Maggie said as she sat playing dollies with Cathleen.
They others all agreed with what Maggie said, then they started to chat about other things.
“Chrissy, what do you know about Vic?” Jenna asked, sounding a little shy.
“I know a little bit about him Jenna. Why do you ask?” Chrissy was doing a good job of keeping a straight face for a bit, but soon she was grinning at Jenna.
“Don’t tease me Chrissy. I think he’s a nice guy, I just wondered if he was seeing anyone at the moment?”
“He is a really nice guy Jenna, and he is not seeing anyone. Come to think of it, I don’t think he’s dated anyone since I met him.” Chrissy said as she looked to be deep in thought.
“Jenna, before you think about making any moves on Vic. You need to know some stuff.” Becky said as she looked at Jenna.
“What is it Becky, is he gay?”
“Not as far as I know Jenna, but he isn’t always Vic.”
Jenna looked a little puzzled as Becky. “Then who is he the rest of the time?”
“He’s Vicky, a tall beautiful woman.”
“Oh, I see. So you don’t think he would be interested in me then, a dull looking woman with a child in tow?”
“Hey Jenna, I never said that. I just wanted you to know about him before you take things too far and you both get hurt. He is a really great guy.”
“Tell you what Jenna, why don’t we go and see how he feels about you, then you can take it from there?”
“Would you do that for me Chrissy?” Jenna was looking really excited again now.
“Sure we will Jenna, but how do you feel about him being a crossdresser?”
“It’s only clothes and make-up, what harm can it be.” Jenna shrugged it off as being nothing at all really.
“Okay then Jenna. Chrissy and I will go and see how he feels about you, and come back in a bit.”
“Thanks Girls, you’re both the best friends a girl could have.” Jenna said as she stood up and hugged them both.
“You need to get out more.” Chrissy said with a giggle.
They found Vic sat with Mandy and Carl, so they joined them and started making small talk.
“Hi Vic. Thanks for all the help yesterday, I know that you had as much to do with it all as Mandy and Carl did.” Becky said as she leaned over and gave him a hug.
“Yes Vic, thanks for everything. I don’t know what we would do without you around.” Chrissy added, as she gave him a hug.
“You’re both welcome, I was glad to help out.” Vic said with a smile.
“You looked to be getting on well with Cathleen Vic. I hope she wasn’t any trouble?” Becky asked.
“She was a little angel the whole day, just like her mother.”
“Jenna is a great person, Cathleen couldn’t have a greater mother.” Chrissy smiled.
“Yes she is great.” Vic said as she looked over to where Jenna sat. He suddenly realised what he just said and went all red in the face.
Chrissy, Becky, Mandy, and Carl, all burst out laughing as Vic tried to explain what he really meant, but in the end his shoulders slummed and he just went quiet.
“I get the impression that you have feelings for her Vic.” Mandy said with a smile.
“I think she is really nice, and I just adore Cathleen, but what will she think when she finds out about Vicky? And I wouldn’t want to risk my friendship with you all.” Vic sounded a little sad about it all.
Chrissy got up, went, and sat on Vic’s knee. “Hey Vic, stop feeling sorry for yourself and take a chance. What you got to lose?”
“Your friendship for one, Chrissy.”
“Do you really think that would happen Vic?” Chrissy was smiling at Vic, which had the ability to make him feel all warm inside.
“I guess not Chrissy, but how do I tell her about Vicky? And what if she hates me for it.”
Chrissy never spoke, she just slid off his knee and pulled him to his feet. It was a funny sight to watch Becky and Chrissy drag Vic across the room to where Jenna was sitting.
“I think you two need to talk. Jenna, Vic is worried that you won’t want anything to do with him if you find out, you know what. So please go and have a chat, and we will keep an eye on Cathleen for you.” Chrissy lifted Jenna’s hand up to Vic’s and motioned for them to take a walk and talk things over.
It was nearly an hour later when they saw Jenna and Vic walk back in. Vic looked right at Chrissy and Becky, but didn’t look too happy. Both girls were worried that maybe they shouldn’t have told Jenna about Vicky.
Chrissy pulled Becky behind her and waited for Vic to lose his temper. He just stared at them both for what seemed like forever. Chrissy saw his hand move out the corner of her eye and she flinched as she shut her eyes. The next thing she felt was a hug, as he hugged Chrissy with one arm and Becky with the other.
“You two little monsters could have told me that you had already informed Jenna about Vicky, and that she was okay about it all. I was so worried that she wouldn’t want to have anything to do with me when she found out.”
They both squeaked out a sorry as Vic squeezed them in his grip. “Vic, I think they are having trouble breathing now.” Jenna said as she came into view.
“Oh, Sorry Girls.” Vic put them back down on the ground and waited for them to straighten themselves up again. “Thank you Chrissy, Becky. Jenna and I are going to see how everything goes over the next week.”
They both hugged Vic, and then Jenna. They both knew that they would make a great couple. So didn’t worry about anything after that. Vic spent the rest of the night with Jenna and Cathleen.
Carl caught up with Chrissy and Becky later and also thanked them for helping Vic. To which they both said they never really did anything. Carl just walked off holding Mandy’s had saying how Chrissy was rubbing off on Becky. Becky looked at Chrissy and just giggled.
Chrissy saw her dad sat with Sarah and her mum a little later, so she dragged Becky over with her to make sure he was okay. “Hi Dad, are you okay?”
“Hi Chrissy. Yes I am doing better now Sarah has talked with me.” He said with a smile.
“What was wrong dad? If you don’t mind me asking.”
“Not too sure really Chrissy, but I do feel better now that Sarah has talked with me. She is really very good you know.”
“I know dad, I’ve been seeing her since I first started on my transition.”
“Oh sorry, I forgot about that. I was just having trouble with what I did to you Chrissy, but Sarah helped me a lot. I am really sorry for what I did to you.”
“I know you are dad.” Chrissy held out her arms for her dad to get a hug, and he took it. But what happened next shocked Chrissy the most. He started to cry on her shoulder Chrissy just patted his back till he stopped, then she let her mum take over and she watched as they hugged each other. Chrissy couldn’t remember the last time they did that, or showed any sign of affection for each other.
Sarah just smiled, as she knew that this was going to happen, and she knew that he was going to be okay now. Chrissy felt odd now, as if the demons from her past had just been slain, or that is how it felt.
Chrissy felt all girlie so she jumped on her dad’s knee and looked at him hoping she hadn’t gone too far, but he smiled at her and then hugged her. Becky jumped on the other knee and did the same. Greg looked at Holly with the biggest grin on his face that she had to grin as well.
Chrissy and Becky found out later that night, that Carl had booked the villa next to theirs for the others to stay in, so they could all spend more time together. So they all made their way to the villa and settled into their rooms for the night.
They only used the one villa for eating their meals and cooking, when they stopped in to eat, but most the following week they were out and about eating meals and having a good time.
Chrissy and Becky were having an even greater time now. Mandy and Carl were there to enjoy the fun and Vic was having a real good time with Jenna, and Cathleen. You would think they had been a family since the beginning. Both girls were glad that Vic and Jenna were having such a great time.
Holly and Mable took charge of the meals when they did cook at the villa. Greg, Vic, and Carl did all the barbecue work. And Sara told everyone what Chrissy said about the boob-burning thing, which got them all laughing. Chrissy just went all red in the face and hugged Becky.
Both Chrissy and Becky got spoiled rotten by their dad, which Becky really did enjoy. But the thing that she enjoyed the most was the way Chrissy felt about having a dad. Becky could see that all Chrissy had ever wanted, was the love of her father, and now she was getting it. And she was getting just as much love from them both, which she was loving just as much as Chrissy was.
The week was soon at an end. Chrissy was sad, but was also happy to be leaving. She had a lot of photos and a lot of really good memories to take home with her. But the thing she was happy to be taking home the most was Becky, her wife.
She sat hugging Becky on the Friday night; she saw that everyone had a partner now. Mandy had Carl, Sara had Cathy, Jenna had Vic, David had Kim, and she had Becky. Chrissy smiled to herself and hugged Becky a little harder as she looked up at her.
“I love you Becky.”
“I love you Chrissy.”
They both cuddled up to each other so they could make the most of the last night. They watched the sun set for the final time before they left for home the next day.
Chrissy had got everything she wanted out of life and a lot more. So now she knew that she would have to set some new goals, but that could wait until she got home. For now she was happy to just let life go along at it’s own pace.
And they did all live happily ever after.
Author’s notes
I would like to thank everyone who has taken the time to read my story, and thank the ones that left me comments on it. And special thanks to Chris W for taking the time to post it for me.
But the person I would really like to thank the most is Prue. She believed in me when I didn’t even believe in myself. Thanks Prue, you’re the best friend a girl could have.
Love you Sis